Catholick charitie complaining and maintaining, that Rome is uncharitable to sundry eminent parts of the Catholick Church, and especially to Protestants, and is therefore Uncatholick : and so, a Romish book, called Charitie mistaken, though undertaken by a second, is it selfe a mistaking / by F. Rous.
         Rous, Francis, 1579-1659.
      
       
         
           1641
        
      
       Approx. 556 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 206 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57693
         Wing R2017
         ESTC R14076
         12594331
         ocm 12594331
         64025
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57693)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64025)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 702:2)
      
       
         
           
             Catholick charitie complaining and maintaining, that Rome is uncharitable to sundry eminent parts of the Catholick Church, and especially to Protestants, and is therefore Uncatholick : and so, a Romish book, called Charitie mistaken, though undertaken by a second, is it selfe a mistaking / by F. Rous.
             Rous, Francis, 1579-1659.
          
           [8], 390 p.
           
             Printed by R. Young for John Bartlet, at the signe of the gilt cup, neer S. Austins gate.,
             London :
             1641.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CATHOLICK
           CHARITIE
           :
           COMPLAINING
           ,
           AND
           MAINTAINING
           ,
           That
           Rome
           is
           uncha●itable
           to
           sundry
           Eminent
           parts
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           Uncatholick
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           A
           Romish
           Book
           ,
           called
           CHARITIE
           MISTAKEN
           ,
           though
           undertaken
           by
           a
           Second
           ,
           is
           it selfe
           a
           Mistaking
           .
        
         
           By
           
             F.
             ROUS
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               OPTATUS
               Lib.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Quia
             noluerunt
             fratres
             agnoscere
             ,
             nullam
             habuerunt
             charitatem
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Young
          
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Bartlet
          
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           
             gilt
             Cup
          
           ,
           neer
           S.
           Austins
           gate
           .
           1641.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           REcensui
           Librum
           hunc
           ,
           cui
           Titulus
           
             CATHOLICK
             CHARITY
          
           ,
           in
           quo
           nihil
           reperio
           fidei
           orthodoxae
           ,
           aut
           bonis
           moribus
           contrarium
           ,
           quo
           minus
           summâ
           cum
           utilitate
           Typis
           mandetur
           .
        
         
           
             
               JOH
               .
               HANSLEY
            
             ,
             R.
             P.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             Capel
             .
             Domest
             .
          
           
             Decemb.
             
               2.
               1640.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Publisher
           to
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           might
           well
           have
           beene
           wished
           ,
           that
           the
           growth
           of
           Romish
           errours
           and
           superstitions
           (
           the
           complaint
           of
           this
           time
           )
           had
           not
           made
           this
           Worke
           too
           seasonable
           :
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           doe
           but
           now
           see
           the
           light
           ,
           yet
           it
           came
           to
           the
           birth
           before
           any
           other
           Answer
           of
           
             Charity
             Mistaken
          
           was
           knowne
           to
           the
           Authour
           ;
           it
           came
           indeed
           to
           the
           birth
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           no
           strength
           to
           deliver
           ;
           the
           judgement
           of
           those
           times
           not
           giving
           way
           to
           any
           other
           besides
           those
           whose
           Answers
           have
           beene
           already
           made
           publick
           .
           But
           though
           they
           have
           run
           before
           like
           Cushi
           ;
           
           this
           ,
           like
           Ahimaaz
           ,
           (
           yet
           perchance
           not
           altogether
           without
           tidings
           )
           may
           run
           after
           :
           and
           with
           Ahimaaz
           ,
           
           it
           may
           make
           the
           better
           speede
           ,
           because
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           goes
           
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Plaine
          
           ;
           it
           goes
           a
           plaine
           way
           ,
           speaking
           plainely
           the
           Protestant
           Shiboleth
           ;
           and
           it
           useth
           plainnesse
           and
           evidence
           of
           speech
           ,
           in
           which
           way
           it
           is
           likely
           to
           meet
           with
           most
           Readers
           .
           Neither
           doth
           it
           come
           altogether
           without
           tidings
           ;
           for
           it
           brings
           with
           it
           the
           tidings
           of
           Truth
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           both
           ,
           a
           remedy
           against
           error
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           charity
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           sutably
           fitted
           with
           charitable
           expressions
           ;
           for
           it
           doth
           not
           take
           up
           those
           sharpe
           arrowes
           which
           in
           these
           Concertations
           too
           often
           are
           shot
           at
           mens
           persons
           ,
           besides
           the
           Marke
           of
           the
           Matter
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Writer
           doth
           put
           his
           faults
           into
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Booke
           ,
           and
           doth
           publish
           them
           of
           purpose
           to
           have
           them
           seene
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           to
           make
           others
           faulty
           ,
           there
           it
           will
           bee
           a
           duty
           of
           obedience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           necessary
           providence
           (
           for
           the
           Readers
           safety
           )
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           Controversies
           certainely
           looke
           like
           breaches
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Authour
           hath
           not
           been
           much
           in
           love
           with
           them
           :
           But
           if
           love
           will
           bee
           lost
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           kept
           by
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           there
           the
           Controversie
           that
           keepes
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           love
           :
           To
           strive
           against
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           charity
           put
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           of
           charity
           ;
           and
           this
           charity
           is
           the
           businesse
           of
           this
           work
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           may
           also
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           divers
           passages
           not
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           here
           examined
           ,
           because
           this
           worke
           surveyeth
           the
           whole
           Booke
           ,
           which
           it
           answers
           more
           particularly
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           There
           hath
           indeed
           come
           forth
           a
           Reply
           in
           defence
           of
           
             Charity
             Mistaken
          
           :
           But
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           turne
           mainely
           on
           these
           two
           hinges
           ;
           
             That
             there
             must
             be
             an
             entire
             unity
             of
             faith
             in
             all
             Truths
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             proposed
             by
             the
             Church
          
           :
           And
           ,
           
             That
             if
             unity
             were
             to
             be
             held
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             a
             perfect
             and
             uniforme
             List
             should
             be
             given
             of
             those
             Fundamentals
             .
          
           Now
           these
           two
           hinges
           being
           taken
           off
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           give
           a
           fall
           to
           the
           maine
           matter
           of
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Replyer
           strives
           to
           divide
           our
           unity
           by
           this
           Engine
           ,
           
           
             That
             some
             Protestants
             directly
             ,
             wittingly
             ,
             and
             willingly
             dis-beleeve
             what
             others
             do
             beleeve
             to
             bee
             testified
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             herein
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             Fundamentall
             and
             not
             Fundamentall
             :
          
           It
           is
           rejoyned
           for
           a
           defence
           against
           this
           Engine
           of
           division
           ,
           That
           if
           herein
           be
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           there
           is
           
           no
           proofe
           that
           they
           are
           not
           united
           members
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           For
           ,
           hee
           that
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           dis-beleeves
           that
           which
           the
           other
           beleeves
           to
           bee
           testified
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           know
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           terme
           wittingly
           seems
           to
           import
           )
           that
           the
           point
           dis-beleeved
           is
           not
           testified
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           may
           bee
           safe
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           one
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           Members
           :
           Againe
           ,
           the
           other
           who
           beleeves
           it
           to
           bee
           testified
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           bee
           deceived
           :
           yet
           the
           point
           not
           being
           fundamentall
           ,
           his
           errour
           may
           not
           divide
           him
           from
           the
           other
           which
           is
           a
           member
           of
           Christ.
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           a
           Protestant
           should
           know
           a
           point
           to
           be
           testified
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           dis-beleeve
           it
           ,
           that
           might
           prove
           him
           not
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           first
           ,
           This
           would
           bring
           him
           within
           the
           difference
           of
           Fundamentals
           and
           not
           Fundamentals
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Replyers
           Affirmation
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           maine
           Fundamentall
           to
           beleeve
           God
           ;
           whom
           that
           man
           beleeves
           not
           ,
           who
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           denyes
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           meerly
           inconsistent
           and
           incompossible
           ,
           That
           hee
           who
           beleeves
           Fundamentals
           ,
           should
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           dis-beleeve
           what
           hee
           knows
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           hath
           spoken
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           errour
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           hee
           doth
           not
           beleeve
           that
           God
           hath
           spoken
           it
           ;
           this
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           it
           
           be
           not
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           doth
           not
           inforce
           a
           disunion
           from
           other
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           the
           Replyers
           objected
           Not-beleeving
           ,
           either
           falls
           under
           Fundamentals
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           case
           is
           not
           rightly
           put
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           falls
           not
           under
           Fundamentals
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           doth
           not
           conclude
           a
           disunion
           betweene
           Protestants
           .
           This
           having
           received
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           impart
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           in
           reading
           this
           Worke
           ,
           hee
           may
           bee
           enlightned
           with
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           which
           alone
           can
           kindly
           discover
           both
           the
           Mystery
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           may
           hold
           him
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CATHOLICK
           CHARITIE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Christian
               Love
               and
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 motives
                 of
                 Christian
                 Love
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 imbracing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               shee
               shines
               in
               Love
               ,
               shee
               is
               amiable
               in
               Beauty
               ,
               precious
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               powerfull
               with
               God
               her
               Father
               ,
               prosperous
               in
               her
               owne
               spirituall
               health
               and
               vigour
               ,
               and
               prepared
               
               for
               her
               consummate
               marriage
               in
               celestiall
               glory
               .
               Her
               husband
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               love
               ,
               and
               God
               cannot
               but
               love
               that
               love
               which
               is
               like
               himselfe
               .
               And
               that
               hee
               may
               love
               his
               Spouse
               for
               her
               love
               ,
               when
               shee
               becomes
               one
               Spirit
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               this
               unity
               of
               Spirit
               hee
               gives
               her
               an
               uniformity
               of
               love
               ;
               the
               oyntment
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Head
               ,
               floweth
               down
               into
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               breatheth
               love
               into
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               farre
               as
               his
               life
               goes
               ,
               so
               far
               goeth
               his
               love
               :
               therefore
               no
               love
               ,
               no
               life
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Agreeably
               ,
               the
               beloved
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               an
               especiall
               Teacher
               of
               love
               ,
               having
               shewed
               that
               the
               new-birth
               brings
               love
               with
               life
               ,
               he
               fitly
               addeth
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
              
               ,
               
               
                 abideth
                 in
                 death
              
               .
               No
               wonder
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               great
               Master
               and
               Lover
               of
               this
               Disciple
               ,
               
               make
               love
               the
               mark
               of
               his
               true
               Disciples
               ,
               seeing
               those
               are
               onely
               Christs
               true
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               so
               learne
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               draw
               that
               spirit
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               them
               love
               ,
               and
               breatheth
               it
               into
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               if
               a
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               that
               spirituall
               eye
               which
               hee
               receiveth
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               with
               his
               Sonne-ship
               ,
               do
               clearly
               behold
               another
               son
               of
               the
               same
               father
               ,
               how
               can
               hee
               chuse
               but
               love
               him
               as
               a
               brother
               ?
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               love
               him
               for
               the
               
               unity
               that
               is
               betweene
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               one
               spirit
               ,
               by
               being
               begotten
               of
               one
               Spirit
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               
               and
               as
               none
               hateth
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               but
               cherisheth
               and
               loveth
               it
               ,
               so
               none
               should
               hate
               his
               owne
               spirit
               ,
               but
               cherish
               and
               love
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               should
               love
               his
               brother
               for
               uniformity
               aswell
               as
               for
               unity
               ▪
               there
               is
               a
               spirituall
               likenesse
               and
               conformity
               betweene
               spirituall
               brethren
               ;
               and
               commonly
               likenesse
               breedeth
               love
               :
               they
               are
               both
               created
               unto
               one
               image
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               a
               sonne
               of
               God
               but
               love
               his
               owne
               likenesse
               which
               hee
               seeth
               in
               his
               brother
               ?
               As
               in
               a
               glasse
               face
               answereth
               to
               face
               ,
               so
               a
               Saints
               soule
               answereth
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Saint
               ;
               and
               when
               one
               sees
               his
               owne
               shape
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               from
               this
               likeness
               and
               harmony
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               arise
               spirituall
               love
               and
               amity
               ▪
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               a
               Saint
               consider
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               chuse
               but
               love
               him
               for
               his
               excellency
               ?
               God
               is
               the
               chiefest
               and
               highest
               excellence
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               most
               resembleth
               God
               ,
               is
               therefore
               most
               excellent
               .
               Now
               among
               visible
               creatures
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               resembleth
               God
               more
               then
               a
               Saint
               ;
               
               for
               he
               is
               a
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               begotten
               to
               the
               true
               image
               of
               God
               his
               father
               ;
               
               therefore
               hee
               that
               loves
               God
               that
               begat
               ,
               loves
               also
               the
               Sons
               whom
               God
               hath
               bego●ten
               ;
               
               and
               the
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ;
               
               because
               his
               goodness
               (
               the
               fruits
               of
               love
               )
               extends
               not
               unto
               God
               ,
               therefore
               he
               communicates
               it
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               Sons
               of
               God
               that
               excell
               in
               vertue
               ;
               as
               if
               that
               were
               the
               next
               degree
               to
               doing
               good
               unto
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               love
               ,
               cherish
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               to
               his
               sons
               and
               Saints
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               what
               is
               a
               fitter
               object
               of
               love
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               chiefe
               and
               soveraigne
               Good
               ,
               then
               a
               Saint
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               derivative
               goodnesse
               most
               representeth
               him
               ?
               God
               is
               light
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Saint
               is
               light
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               God
               is
               goodnesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               Saint
               is
               created
               according
               to
               God
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               .
               
               The
               heart
               of
               a
               Saint
               is
               according
               to
               Gods
               heart
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               partaker
               of
               a
               divine
               nature
               and
               groweth
               in
               it
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ▪
               
               And
               as
               this
               divine
               nature
               is
               glorious
               and
               lovely
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               atractively
               amiable
               ,
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 joy
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 temperance
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               The
               beauty
               of
               the
               body
               is
               by
               no
               means
               comparable
               with
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               for
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               Image
               having
               in
               it
               divine
               light
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               shines
               in
               the
               soul
               with
               a
               farre
               higher
               excellence
               ,
               
               then
               colour
               and
               complexion
               laid
               on
               the
               clay
               and
               earth
               of
               a
               fading
               and
               corruptible
               body
               :
               and
               according
               to
               this
               excellence
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               preserved
               to
               immortality
               ,
               when
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               body
               is
               suffered
               either
               to
               vanish
               before
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               to
               lye
               with
               it
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               die
               a
               kinde
               of
               second
               death
               ;
               neither
               shall
               it
               ever
               recover
               life
               againe
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               conjunction
               with
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               If
               corporall
               beauty
               have
               been
               joyned
               with
               spirituall
               beauty
               ,
               then
               shall
               it
               rise
               in
               a
               farre
               more
               excellent
               beauty
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               had
               not
               with
               it
               spirituall
               beauty
               (
               purity
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               fairenesse
               of
               soule
               )
               it
               shall
               not
               arise
               in
               glory
               and
               beauty
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               sent
               away
               with
               ougly
               spirits
               ,
               being
               it self
               transformed
               into
               the
               deformed
               character
               of
               a
               countenance
               weeping
               ,
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               a
               Saint
               be
               so
               lovely
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               a
               Saint
               is
               so
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               God
               doth
               love
               this
               Love
               ,
               and
               doth
               give
               his
               Saints
               the
               Spirit
               of
               love
               of
               purpose
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               love
               is
               the
               marke
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               ;
               let
               every
               Saint
               make
               himselfe
               sure
               of
               this
               love
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               shew
               and
               word
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               essence
               and
               life
               of
               it
               .
               Let
               him
               
               love
               a
               Saint
               whom
               God
               loves
               ;
               and
               love
               him
               because
               God
               loves
               this
               love
               of
               a
               Saint
               :
               Let
               him
               love
               a
               Saint
               as
               hee
               loves
               his
               owne
               safety
               ,
               which
               is
               annexed
               to
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               Let
               him
               love
               a
               Saint
               ,
               because
               a
               Saint
               loves
               God
               :
               Let
               him
               love
               a
               Saint
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               like
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Saint
               loves
               him
               .
               
                 Dilige
                 Deum
                 tuum
                 ,
                 dilige
                 in
                 Deo
                 tuo
                 ,
              
               
               
                 charum
                 tuum
                 ,
                 Imaginem
                 Dei
                 tui
                 :
                 Ille
                 te
                 perinde
                 ,
                 diligendo
                 Deum
                 ,
                 in
                 Deo
                 diligat
                 :
                 Love
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 God
                 love
                 thy
                 brother
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 in
                 requitall
                 ▪
                 by
                 loving
                 God
                 ,
                 love
                 thee
                 also
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Peace
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 love
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 further
                 commended
                 ▪
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 usefulnesse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 dissention
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               TRue
               Christian
               love
               will
               not
               bee
               solitary
               ,
               and
               fruitlesse
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               bring
               forth
               peace
               ,
               and
               bee
               attended
               by
               it
               .
               Love
               is
               it selfe
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               
               and
               peace
               
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               love
               ;
               yea
               ,
               love
               which
               delights
               to
               bee
               fruitfull
               ,
               loves
               this
               peace
               ,
               because
               by
               her
               shee
               communicates
               her
               other
               fruitfulnesse
               .
               It
               is
               best
               sowing
               in
               a
               calme
               ;
               
               and
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               beleeve
               Saint
               Iames
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               righteousnesse
               is
               best
               sowne
               in
               peace
               :
               So
               Peace
               (
               the
               eldest
               daughter
               of
               Love
               )
               is
               a
               midwife
               to
               her
               mother
               ,
               and
               delivers
               her
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               children
               ;
               and
               without
               her
               help
               the
               mother
               doth
               nothing
               but
               make
               abortions
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               thy
               love
               to
               be
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               fruits
               profitable
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               so
               be
               thou
               sure
               to
               have
               her
               attended
               by
               peace
               ,
               that
               through
               peace
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               thy
               love
               may
               profitably
               extend
               it selfe
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               unity
               of
               the
               spirit
               must
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               with
               whom
               wilt
               thou
               keepe
               peace
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               keepe
               it
               with
               those
               who
               are
               one
               spirit
               with
               thee
               ?
               
               By
               one
               spirit
               are
               we
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               we
               be
               members
               one
               of
               another
               by
               our
               unity
               in
               this
               one
               body
               .
               How
               comely
               ,
               yea
               ,
               how
               necessary
               is
               it
               to
               the
               preservation
               and
               prosperity
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               of
               one
               body
               bee
               at
               peace
               and
               unity
               ?
               and
               how
               monstrous
               and
               destructive
               is
               it
               ,
               when
               one
               member
               fights
               with
               another
               ?
               That
               fatall
               sentence
               cannot
               
               bee
               avoyded
               ;
               
               
                 If
                 yee
                 bite
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 bee
                 consumed
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               But
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               which
               is
               peace
               ,
               flourisheth
               by
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               that
               kingdome
               :
               and
               therefore
               St.
               Paul
               having
               taught
               the
               former
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               adjoyneth
               the
               latter
               ,
               
               and
               that
               with
               a
               vehemencie
               ;
               for
               hee
               injoynes
               them
               ,
               not
               barely
               to
               follow
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               to
               persecute
               (
               even
               with
               a
               swift
               and
               eager
               prosecution
               to
               run
               after
               )
               the
               things
               of
               peace
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               adjures
               the
               Philippians
               by
               all
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               of
               one
               accord
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               
               our
               Saviour
               (
               of
               whom
               Melchisedech
               was
               a
               type
               )
               is
               the
               King
               of
               peace
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               and
               his
               subjects
               ,
               who
               will
               partake
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               must
               also
               partake
               of
               his
               peace
               .
               Christ
               hath
               made
               peace
               betweene
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               even
               peace
               between
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ;
               not
               that
               men
               being
               at
               peace
               above
               with
               God
               ,
               should
               have
               discord
               below
               among
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               peace
               which
               is
               begun
               in
               heaven
               ,
               must
               come
               downe
               and
               dwell
               among
               his
               members
               on
               earth
               ;
               wee
               must
               be
               one
               as
               he
               and
               his
               Father
               are
               one
               :
               
               the
               peace
               which
               wee
               receive
               from
               God
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
               wee
               must
               impart
               each
               to
               other
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               it
               must
               rule
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               being
               called
               to
               it
               in
               one
               body
               .
               Accordingly
               as
               wee
               expect
               peace
               from
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               heare
               and
               obey
               Christ
               commanding
               peace
               amongst
               our selves
               :
               
               
                 Have
                 peace
                 one
                 with
                 another
              
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               us
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Peace
               of
               God
               bee
               among
               us
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               is
               also
               with
               us
               .
               
                 Deus
                 semper
                 in
                 pace
                 est
              
               ;
               
               Where
               spirituall
               and
               true
               peace
               is
               ,
               there
               ever
               God
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 this
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 are
                 catholick
                 and
                 universall
                 ,
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 by
                 professing
                 this
                 Catholick
                 love
                 ,
                 declares
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               two
               excellent
               and
               powerfull
               Graces
               ,
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               bounded
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               Commander
               of
               it
               ;
               Him
               must
               we
               follow
               in
               the
               inlarging
               or
               straitning
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               goe
               from
               his
               leading
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               
               or
               to
               the
               left
               :
               where
               God
               commands
               love
               and
               peace
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               forbid
               them
               ;
               neither
               whom
               God
               by
               sanctifying
               
               hath
               made
               fit
               for
               our
               peace
               ,
               must
               wee
               accompt
               common
               or
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               separation
               .
               
               Now
               the
               extent
               and
               bound
               which
               God
               appoints
               for
               our
               love
               and
               peace
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               is
               not
               one
               jot
               shorter
               then
               the
               unitie
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               
               If
               then
               God
               have
               not
               disdained
               to
               bestow
               on
               any
               man
               his
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               ,
               let
               not
               man
               scorne
               on
               such
               a
               one
               to
               bestow
               his
               love
               and
               peace
               ;
               for
               hee
               that
               denyeth
               his
               love
               and
               peace
               to
               that
               man
               in
               whom
               is
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               hee
               denyeth
               his
               love
               and
               peace
               to
               the
               spirit
               which
               is
               in
               that
               man
               :
               Therefore
               if
               God
               have
               gone
               before
               with
               his
               saving
               grace
               and
               sanctifying
               spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               doubt
               to
               follow
               God
               with
               our
               love
               and
               peace
               .
               Now
               we
               know
               that
               God
               (
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               )
               hath
               an
               holy
               seed
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               catholick
               and
               universall
               Church
               :
               if
               then
               the
               Church
               bee
               catholick
               and
               universall
               ,
               let
               our
               love
               and
               peace
               bee
               also
               catholick
               and
               universall
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               our
               affections
               must
               be
               enlarged
               and
               made
               capable
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               will
               love
               a
               catholick
               Church
               with
               a
               catholick
               love
               ,
               must
               not
               have
               a
               narrow
               love
               contracted
               and
               confined
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               
               one
               City
               ,
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               Nation
               ;
               but
               extended
               and
               enlarged
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               all
               Cities
               ,
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               If
               that
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               loved
               ,
               bee
               universall
               ,
               the
               affection
               which
               loveth
               must
               not
               be
               partiall
               :
               For
               if
               the
               love
               be
               but
               to
               a
               part
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               bee
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               that
               catholick
               love
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               title
               such
               men
               may
               take
               to
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               true
               ,
               but
               counterfeit
               Catholicks
               :
               for
               they
               have
               not
               that
               catholick
               spirit
               of
               love
               which
               is
               in
               the
               true
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               the
               catholick
               Church
               doth
               love
               it selfe
               with
               a
               catholick
               love
               .
               But
               such
               men
               by
               likelihood
               ,
               have
               a
               private
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               love
               a
               private
               part
               and
               faction
               ,
               and
               are
               short
               of
               that
               universall
               spirit
               which
               loveth
               the
               universall
               Church
               with
               an
               universall
               love
               :
               for
               there
               is
               a
               private
               spirit
               of
               love
               aswell
               as
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               that
               kind
               of
               spirit
               which
               Saint
               Iames
               mentioneth
               ,
               
               a
               spirit
               that
               lusteth
               after
               envie
               ,
               after
               sects
               and
               divisions
               .
               But
               let
               us
               never
               rest
               untill
               wee
               get
               that
               catholick
               spirit
               by
               which
               we
               may
               embrace
               the
               catholick
               Church
               with
               a
               catholick
               love
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               may
               bee
               assured
               we
               are
               not
               titular
               ,
               but
               true
               and
               reall
               Catholicks
               .
               
                 Hereby
                 
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               )
               and
               wee
               shall
               assure
               our
               hearts
               before
               God
               :
               
               And
               ,
               
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 we
                 love
                 the
                 brethren
              
               ;
               even
               the
               brethren
               without
               exception
               and
               reservation
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               this
               generall
               and
               unreserved
               love
               ,
               
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               love
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               and
               he
               in
               God
               ;
               
               
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 hee
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               even
               the
               spirit
               of
               this
               catholick
               and
               universall
               love
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               say
               of
               another
               ,
               He
               is
               of
               such
               a
               Nation
               with
               which
               my
               Nation
               is
               at
               enmity
               ;
               or
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               which
               professeth
               some
               differences
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               I
               live
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               have
               love
               and
               peace
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               remember
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 every
                 Nation
                 hee
                 that
                 feareth
                 God
                 and
                 worketh
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               
               and
               therefore
               doe
               thou
               enquire
               ,
               whether
               this
               spirit
               of
               feare
               and
               holinesse
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               have
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               :
               if
               he
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               take
               heed
               hee
               be
               not
               rejected
               of
               thee
               :
               It
               were
               a
               madnesse
               in
               thee
               for
               Gods
               sake
               to
               hate
               one
               whom
               God
               loves
               ,
               and
               for
               Christs
               sake
               to
               hate
               a
               member
               of
               Christ.
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               of
               a
               Church
               infected
               with
               errors
               ,
               thou
               must
               be
               wary
               of
               
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               infect
               thee
               not
               with
               those
               errors
               ;
               but
               bee
               also
               wary
               of
               not
               hating
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               :
               It
               is
               an
               Apostolicall
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               undenyable
               Inference
               ,
               
               If
               yee
               have
               put
               on
               the
               New-man
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               neither
               Greeke
               nor
               Jew
               ,
               Circumcision
               nor
               Uncircumcision
               ,
               Barbarian
               ,
               Scythian
               ,
               bond
               nor
               free
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ;
               
                 Put
                 on
                 therefore
              
               (
               there
               is
               a
               binding
               force
               in
               this
               therefore
               )
               
                 as
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 beloved
                 ,
                 bowels
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 charity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 perfectnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 rule
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 ye
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               have
               love
               and
               peace
               with
               a
               beleeving
               Muscovite
               ,
               Grecian
               ,
               AEthiopian
               ,
               Indian
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               of
               that
               one
               body
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               unity
               whereof
               we
               are
               called
               to
               love
               and
               peace
               :
               yea
               ,
               from
               this
               universall
               peace
               and
               love
               may
               not
               bee
               excluded
               any
               remnant
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               grace
               ,
               pertaining
               to
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               sojourning
               in
               the
               tents
               and
               territories
               of
               Rome
               :
               we
               may
               not
               hate
               the
               seven
               thousand
               that
               doe
               not
               bow
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               ,
               though
               dispersed
               among
               seven
               millions
               of
               Idolaters
               :
               wee
               may
               not
               
               hate
               Israel
               ,
               though
               in
               bondage
               under
               Pharaoh
               .
               But
               to
               the
               true
               Israel
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               are
               new
               creatures
               ,
               and
               walke
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               
               peace
               ,
               &
               the
               prayers
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               true
               fruits
               of
               love
               doe
               belong
               ,
               the
               divine
               Apostle
               being
               herein
               our
               guide
               and
               example
               .
               
               And
               while
               thus
               wee
               enjoy
               and
               imbrace
               this
               universall
               love
               with
               the
               universall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               great
               is
               our
               safety
               ;
               for
               hereby
               wee
               know
               and
               may
               assure
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               wee
               belong
               to
               that
               universall
               body
               ,
               which
               alone
               loveth
               it selfe
               with
               this
               universall
               love
               .
               That
               is
               the
               truly
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               indued
               with
               this
               catholick
               love
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               living
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               loving
               Church
               :
               Our
               Church
               therefore
               imbracing
               and
               exercising
               this
               catholick
               love
               ,
               is
               a
               Church
               truly
               catholick
               ;
               and
               our
               Church
               being
               a
               Church
               of
               love
               ,
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
               Let
               therefore
               Cassander
               ,
               a
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               conclude
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 rectâ
                 sententiâ
                 de
                 Christo
                 capiti
                 injunguntur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 beliefe
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 are
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 howsoever
                 
                 they
                 may
                 differ
                 in
                 some
                 opinions
                 and
                 rites
                 )
                 are
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 or
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seeme
                 rejected
                 and
                 excomunicated
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 more
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 possessing
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               is
               declared
               ,
               that
               Rome
               wants
               this
               catholick
               love
               ;
               1.
               
               By
               her
               separation
               from
               other
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               By
               her
               hatred
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               manifested
               in
               the
               cruell
               persecutions
               and
               massacres
               practised
               against
               them
               in
               Popish
               countries
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               rebellions
               ,
               treasons
               ,
               open
               hostilitie
               stirred
               up
               against
               this
               Kingdome
               .
               All
               which
               prove
               her
               to
               bee
               uncharitable
               and
               un-catholick
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             hath
             been
             shewed
             that
             love
             and
             peace
             must
             bee
             catholick
             and
             universall
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             catholick
             and
             universall
             Church
             :
             
             for
             as
             wide
             and
             as
             large
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             so
             large
             must
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             ;
             The
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             this
             love
             ,
             and
             this
             love
             must
             bee
             no
             jot
             shorter
             then
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             then
             extending
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             a
             catholick
             body
             ,
             must
             be
             followed
             through
             all
             Nations
             with
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             catholick
             love
             :
             but
             love
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             short
             of
             loving
             this
             catholick
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             it
             short
             of
             being
             a
             catholick
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             it
             is
             indeed
             uncatholick
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Romish
             Church
             (
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             a
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             b
             adherents
             )
             doth
             not
             make
             this
             body
             of
             Christ
             the
             measure
             of
             her
             love
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Papacie
             ;
             not
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             the
             Popes
             Kingdome
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             Romish
             love
             .
             As
             much
             then
             as
             the
             Popes
             Kingdome
             is
             short
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             Rome
             short
             of
             a
             catholick
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             is
             shee
             uncatholick
             .
             
             Now
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             spreads
             it selfe
             much
             farther
             then
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Christ
             is
             known
             and
             beleeved
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             knowledge
             nor
             faith
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             c
             Cassander
             thinketh
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Westerne
             Churches
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             but
             the
             Easterne
             and
             Southerne
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             name
             ,
             the
             Russian
             ,
             Syrian
             ,
             AEthiopian
             ,
             and
             Armenian
             ,
             that
             beleeve
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             by
             schisme
             divide
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             to
             bee
             members
             of
             the
             true
             and
             catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             And
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             so
             great
             and
             large
             ,
             that
             a
             Countrey-man
             of
             ours
             in
             his
             diligent
             Inquiries
             ,
             
             gives
             this
             judgement
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             alone
             ;
             If
             wee
             should
             collect
             and
             put
             together
             all
             the
             Christian
             Regions
             hitherto
             intreated
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             of
             the
             Greek
             Communion
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             the
             parts
             professing
             the
             Roman
             religion
             ,
             wee
             should
             finde
             the
             Greek
             farre
             to
             exceed
             ,
             if
             wee
             except
             the
             Roman
             new
             and
             forraine
             purchases
             made
             in
             the
             West
             and
             East
             Indies
             :
             
             Now
             to
             these
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             add
             the
             Christians
             in
             Syria
             ,
             Cyprus
             ,
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             Babylon
             and
             Palestine
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             the
             least
             computation
             50000.
             families
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             greatest
             60000.
             
             And
             if
             againe
             we
             joine
             with
             these
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             two
             Patriarchs
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             whom
             they
             terme
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             are
             esteemed
             to
             exercise
             jurisdictions
             over
             70000.
             families
             :
             And
             if
             yet
             further
             wee
             shall
             increase
             this
             number
             by
             those
             innumerable
             Christians
             of
             AEthiopia
             ,
             that
             are
             spread
             far
             and
             wide
             in
             the
             vaste
             Dominions
             of
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             to
             these
             wee
             adde
             the
             no
             little
             number
             of
             Protestant
             Christians
             in
             the
             West
             ;
             wee
             may
             see
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             far
             short
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Rome
             at
             least
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             short
             of
             catholick
             love
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             wee
             leave
             those
             other
             famous
             ,
             and
             farre
             dispersed
             parts
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             whom
             Rome
             leaves
             without
             true
             catholick
             love
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             and
             punctually
             examine
             Romes
             want
             of
             love
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             whereof
             especially
             is
             our
             present
             inquirie
             ;
             all
             the
             paper
             in
             the
             world
             were
             scarce
             sufficient
             to
             containe
             the
             words
             that
             might
             be
             written
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Protestants
             shed
             by
             the
             Romists
             .
             So
             that
             the
             ancient
             parable
             of
             Iotham
             hath
             been
             fulfilled
             in
             our
             dayes
             ;
             
               If
               indeed
               yee
               annoynt
               mee
               King
               over
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               come
               
               and
               put
               your
               trust
               in
               my
               shadow
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               let
               fire
               come
               out
               of
               the
               bramble
               ,
               and
               devoure
               the
               Cedars
               of
               Lebanon
               .
            
             The
             fire
             and
             lightning
             of
             the
             Popes
             excommunications
             fly
             out
             against
             the
             denyers
             of
             his
             universall
             Kingdome
             and
             Supremacy
             ;
             and
             that
             fire
             is
             too
             often
             seconded
             with
             materiall
             fire
             .
             For
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             pride
             Christians
             must
             bee
             hated
             ,
             spoyled
             ,
             and
             butchered
             of
             Christians
             .
             There
             is
             a
             method
             of
             cruelty
             set
             forth
             against
             such
             who
             are
             Romes
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Churches
             Christians
             .
             This
             wee
             finde
             thus
             summed
             up
             by
             Azorius
             the
             Jesuite
             ;
             
             1.
             
             Excommunication
             .
             2.
             
             Irregularity
             .
             3.
             
             
               Confiscation
               of
               goods
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Dissolving
               of
               all
               bands
               ,
               bee
               they
               oathes
               ,
               fealty
               ,
               service
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               covenant
               and
               promise
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               Deprivation
               of
               all
               dignities
               and
               honours
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               Losse
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               buriall
            
             .
             7.
             
             Infamy
             .
             8.
             
             
               Uncapacitie
               of
               all
               dignities
               and
               offices
               Ecclesiasticall
               to
               themselves
               ,
               their
               favourers
               ,
               receivers
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               generation
               by
               the
               fathers
               side
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               the
               children
               were
               borne
               before
               the
               heresie
               .
            
             9.
             
             
               Losse
               of
               life
            
             .
             And
             even
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             ,
             whom
             learning
             (
             which
             once
             had
             a
             name
             of
             
               emollit
               mores
            
             )
             and
             seeming
             devotion
             should
             have
             made
             somewhat
             milder
             ,
             drinks
             deeply
             ,
             if
             not
             pleasantly
             ,
             
             in
             this
             cup
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             delivers
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             pledge
             him
             :
             
               Solum
               remedium
               est
               mittere
               illos
               maturè
               in
               locum
               suum
               :
            
             
             
               The
               onely
               remedy
               is
               to
               send
               them
               betimes
               to
               their
               owne
               place
            
             ;
             which
             place
             ,
             though
             indeed
             it
             be
             heaven
             ,
             it
             seems
             yet
             the
             good
             Fathers
             charitable
             meaning
             was
             ,
             by
             a
             first
             death
             speedily
             to
             send
             Protestants
             to
             hell
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             second
             death
             .
             But
             no
             wonder
             is
             it
             if
             this
             Father
             drank
             to
             his
             children
             in
             this
             red
             cup
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             when
             the
             Father
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             now
             ready
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             drank
             to
             his
             fatherly
             Sonnes
             very
             stiffely
             in
             the
             same
             cup
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             For
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             shew
             some
             contrariety
             to
             Christ
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             some
             a
             perchance
             may
             espie
             in
             him
             a
             likenesse
             of
             Antichrist
             )
             when
             hee
             was
             to
             leave
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Christ
             left
             peace
             ,
             so
             the
             Pope
             leaves
             war
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             for
             at
             parting
             ,
             
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             bequeathes
             to
             his
             Cardinals
             a
             legacie
             of
             bloud
             ,
             commending
             to
             them
             chiefly
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             as
             a
             maine
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Papacie
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             chief
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             was
             before
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Papacy
             or
             Popes
             Kingdome
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ;
             for
             Christs
             Kingdome
             did
             grow
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             owne
             subjects
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Popes
             Kingdome
             must
             grow
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             them
             that
             will
             not
             bee
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             shedding
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christs
             subjects
             .
             But
             yet
             wee
             see
             him
             deceived
             ;
             for
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             even
             now
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             )
             hath
             increased
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             diminished
             the
             Papacie
             :
             Yet
             still
             they
             goe
             on
             ,
             the
             divels
             malice
             herein
             overcomming
             his
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             when
             hee
             entred
             into
             Iudas
             to
             kill
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             might
             overcome
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             divell
             .
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Sathans
             method
             of
             a
             cruelty
             ,
             wee
             reade
             of
             50000.
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             hanged
             ,
             beheaded
             ,
             buried
             alive
             ,
             and
             burned
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             ;
             and
             of
             30000.
             slaine
             and
             b
             butchered
             in
             a
             few
             
             weekes
             at
             and
             after
             the
             Massacre
             of
             Paris
             ,
             c
             and
             of
             nine
             hundred
             thousand
             slaine
             since
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             to
             the
             yeere
             1580.
             which
             is
             little
             more
             then
             thirty
             yeers
             .
             Generally
             ,
             Europe
             hath
             beene
             flaming
             with
             fires
             ,
             wherewith
             Romish
             charity
             hath
             turned
             Protestants
             into
             ashes
             ;
             many
             of
             which
             were
             burning
             in
             this
             Land
             some
             yeers
             before
             Queen
             Elisabeth
             ,
             whom
             God
             did
             send
             as
             a
             gracious
             raine
             to
             quench
             those
             fires
             ,
             and
             to
             refresh
             his
             Inheritance
             .
             But
             when
             shee
             assayed
             to
             quench
             the
             Popes
             fires
             ,
             the
             Pope
             sends
             out
             his
             fires
             to
             devour
             her
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             vipers
             came
             out
             of
             that
             fire
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             stung
             her
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             did
             so
             shake
             them
             off
             for
             her
             ,
             &
             from
             her
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             which
             sent
             them
             forth
             became
             their
             destruction
             .
             Declaramus
             d
             (
             saith
             the
             Pope
             )
             praedictam
             Elisab
             .
             
               eique
               adhaerentes
               in
               praedictis
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               declare
               that
            
             Elisabeth
             
               and
               her
               adherents
               ,
               in
               the
               matters
               aforesaid
               ,
               have
               run
               into
               the
               danger
               of
               our
               curse
               :
               We
               declare
               also
               that
               we
               have
               deprived
               her
               from
               that
               right
               which
               shee
               pretended
               to
               have
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               aforesaid
            
             (
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             
               and
               also
               from
               all
               and
               every
               her
               authoritie
               ,
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               priviledge
               :
               Wee
               cha●ge
               and
               forbid
               all
               and
               every
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               subjects
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               others
               aforesaid
               ,
               that
               
               they
               dare
               not
               to
               obey
               her
               ,
               or
               her
               will
               or
               commandements
               ,
               upon
               paine
               of
               like
               curse
               upon
               them
            
             After
             the
             bellowing
             of
             which
             Bull
             ,
             or
             blowing
             of
             which
             Trumpet
             by
             Sheba
             the
             son
             of
             Bichri
             ,
             many
             inspired
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             spirit
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             
             which
             said
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               Honour
               the
               King
               ,
            
             practised
             treason
             against
             Gods
             Annoynted
             ,
             and
             their
             Soveraigne
             Queene
             .
             Yea
             ,
             e
             open
             rebellions
             have
             been
             added
             by
             the
             Popes
             incitations
             and
             incouragements
             (
             whereof
             that
             in
             the
             North
             is
             recorded
             to
             the
             Popes
             honour
             by
             the
             Popes
             owne
             Historian
             ;
             and
             others
             in
             Ireland
             we
             finde
             in
             our
             Stories
             to
             have
             been
             animated
             by
             his
             owne
             money
             ,
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             benediction
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             with
             griefe
             complaine
             ,
             that
             so
             learned
             a
             man
             as
             Doctor
             Sanders
             ,
             the
             cunning
             builder
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Monarchie
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             bewitched
             with
             the
             cup
             of
             abomination
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             the
             Popes
             Ensigne-bearer
             in
             an
             unnaturall
             rebellion
             against
             his
             naturall
             Soveraigne
             .
             For
             with
             him
             came
             over
             a
             consecrated
             banner
             from
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             a
             most
             unholy
             service
             :
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             blessing
             ,
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             haunted
             that
             designe
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             man
             that
             had
             abused
             his
             
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             lost
             the
             use
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             distracted
             ,
             and
             pitied
             ,
             and
             wandering
             in
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             lamentably
             dyed
             .
             But
             the
             great
             Fleete
             of
             
               Eighty
               eight
            
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             swallowed
             up
             both
             the
             
               Queen
               and
               her
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             comes
             forth
             against
             both
             ,
             having
             her
             sails
             filled
             with
             the
             wind
             of
             the
             Popes
             Benedictions
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             sets
             forth
             in
             print
             a
             Cruciate
             ,
             as
             against
             Turks
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             bestowed
             plenary
             Indulgences
             out
             of
             the
             Treasurie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             all
             that
             would
             joyne
             their
             helpe
             against
             England
             .
             And
             against
             the
             Queene
             hee
             reneweth
             his
             former
             Buls
             ,
             hee
             denounceth
             excommunication
             ,
             hee
             deposeth
             her
             ,
             and
             absolveth
             her
             subjects
             from
             their
             allegeance
             .
             But
             God
             curseth
             where
             the
             Pope
             blesseth
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             where
             hee
             curseth
             ;
             a
             most
             certain
             signe
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             minde
             ;
             yea
             ,
             not
             so
             good
             a
             Prophet
             as
             Balaam
             ;
             
             Not
             so
             good
             ,
             for
             Balaam
             said
             ,
             
               How
               can
               I
               curse
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               cursed
               ?
            
             and
             not
             so
             good
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             of
             Balaam
             it
             was
             acknowledged
             ,
             
               Hee
               whom
               thou
               blessest
               is
               blessed
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               hee
               whom
               thou
               cursest
               is
               cursed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             vertues
             of
             faith
             ;
             so
             may
             I
             say
             of
             the
             faithlesse
             ,
             and
             miserable
             
             effects
             and
             issues
             of
             their
             faithlesnesse
             :
             What!
             
               What
               shall
               I
               more
               say
               ?
               
               for
               the
               time
               would
               fail
               me
            
             to
             tell
             at
             large
             of
             f
             
               Stukely
               ,
               Savage
               ,
               Babington
               ,
               Parry
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             treasons
             ,
             springing
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             have
             assayed
             to
             overthrow
             Kingdomes
             ,
             opened
             their
             mouthes
             like
             Lions
             upon
             Gods
             annointed
             ,
             have
             wrought
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             fire
             to
             destroy
             both
             King
             ,
             Peers
             ,
             and
             choice
             of
             the
             people
             .
             For
             that
             master-piece
             of
             Satan
             ,
             &
             the
             very
             wit
             of
             hell
             may
             never
             bee
             forgotten
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             bond
             of
             thankfulnesse
             upon
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             a
             miraculous
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             everlasting
             scandall
             and
             detestation
             of
             Popery
             ;
             seeing
             hellish
             Atheisme
             or
             Turcisme
             hath
             scarce
             brought
             forth
             such
             a
             monster
             of
             treason
             ,
             as
             the
             g
             zeale
             of
             that
             which
             these
             Romists
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             stedfastly
             on
             the
             faces
             of
             these
             treasons
             ,
             rebellions
             ,
             invasions
             ,
             murders
             and
             massacres
             ,
             doe
             they
             looke
             like
             the
             faire
             children
             of
             charity
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             horrid
             broods
             and
             bastards
             of
             uncharitablenesse
             ?
             Charitie
             her selfe
             is
             a
             chiefe
             fruit
             of
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             is
             like
             the
             mother
             ;
             therefore
             is
             charity
             
               first
               ,
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               
               to
               bee
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               :
            
             Behold
             the
             amiable
             and
             beautifull
             face
             of
             charity
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             see
             in
             these
             Romish
             actions
             foulenesse
             and
             impurity
             ,
             wars
             and
             sedition
             ,
             cruelty
             and
             inhumanity
             .
             A
             viperous
             generation
             that
             truely
             representeth
             and
             owneth
             uncharitablenesse
             for
             their
             mother
             ;
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             a
             fury
             which
             ascendeth
             from
             below
             ,
             even
             from
             that
             infernall
             wisdome
             which
             is
             sensuall
             and
             divelish
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             since
             the
             actions
             are
             so
             manifest
             ,
             and
             so
             manifestly
             uncharitable
             ,
             how
             can
             Rome
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             forehead
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             say
             that
             shee
             loves
             us
             ?
             doth
             shee
             love
             us
             with
             treasons
             ,
             murders
             ,
             rebellions
             ,
             fires
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             fires
             under
             the
             earth
             ?
             are
             these
             fruits
             of
             Romish
             love
             ?
             O
             then
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             cruell
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             her
             hatred
             !
             If
             shee
             love
             us
             thus
             to
             death
             ,
             shee
             cannot
             but
             hate
             us
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             wee
             may
             undoubtedly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Rome
             ,
             as
             shee
             wants
             catholick
             love
             and
             peace
             towards
             many
             famous
             parts
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             uncatholick
             ;
             so
             shee
             notably
             and
             especially
             pr●ctiseth
             her
             unpeaceablenesse
             and
             uncharitablenesse
             towards
             Protestants
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             will
             have
             their
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             
             hatred
             expressed
             and
             confessed
             in
             their
             owne
             words
             ,
             Let
             us
             heare
             their
             Jesuite
             Maldonate
             ,
             
             on
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             teacher
             of
             love
             ,
             thus
             publishing
             their
             hatred
             to
             Protestants
             :
             
               Qui
               Catholici
               sunt
               ,
               majore
               odio
               Calvinistas
               ,
               caeterosquè
               omnes
               haereticos
               prosequuntur
               ,
               quàm
               Gentiles
               :
               The
               Romish
               Catholicks
               hate
               Calvinists
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               hereticks
               ,
               with
               a
               greater
               hatred
               then
               heathens
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Containing
               an
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               
                 Charity
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Book
               assumes
               to
               himself
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Cavalier
               or
               Champion
               for
               Rome
               ,
               labouring
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Romists
               are
               improbably
               and
               untruly
               charged
               with
               want
               of
               charitie
               ;
               and
               is
               divided
               into
               foure
               Sections
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 Inducement
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 laying
                 downe
                 Romes
                 false
                 claime
                 to
                 charitie
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 
                 usurped
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 vai●
                 boast
                 of
                 pretended
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
            
             
               THough
               the
               hatred
               of
               Rome●
               Protestants
               be
               thus
               plainly
               co●●fessed
               in
               her
               owne
               deeds
               a●
               words
               ;
               yet
               a
               Cavalier
               of
               Rom●
               advanceth
               himselfe
               to
               rescue
               this
               Lad●
               from
               the
               blot
               of
               her
               confessed
               uncharita●blenesse
               ,
               and
               will
               needs
               prove
               that
               she
               wants
               not
               love
               ,
               even
               when
               shee
               hateth
               u●
               Thus
               he
               sets
               forth
               :
            
             
               
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 justice
                 for
                 ●
                 Cavalier
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 righ●
                 of
                 the
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contribute
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 b●●cause
                 ,
                 with
                 particular
                 care
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 pr●●tection
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 some
                 excellent
                 ,
                 but
                 af●flicted
                 Ladie
                 ,
                 whose
                 fame
                 were
                 blasted
                 b●
                 the
                 ill
                 tongues
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 ju●●
                 and
                 honourable
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 Catholick
                 (
                 w●●
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 may
                 well
                 goe
                 for
                 a
                 Ca●valier
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 honour
                 an●
                 fame
                 of
                 his
                 Lady
                 &
                 Mother
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 hol●
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 shee
                 being
                 so
                 innocent
                 ,
                 a●
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lor●
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 withall
                 so
                 much
                 wronged
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 wanting
                 the
                 very
                 wedding
                 Ring
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 nuptiall
                 Robe
                 it selfe
                 of
                 Charitie
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               Scarlet
               woman
               drunk
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               and
               her
               owne
               mouth
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 sit
                 as
                 a
              
               Lady
               ,
               
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 no
                 sorrow
              
               .
               This
               Lady
               is
               also
               a
               mother
               ,
               even
               the
               mother
               of
               abominations
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Lady
               mother
               ,
               which
               the
               Protestants
               charge
               with
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               for
               condemning
               them
               to
               hell
               .
               Now
               I
               would
               hope
               that
               no
               Cavalier
               should
               so
               misplace
               his
               valour
               ,
               as
               to
               fight
               like
               a
               Knight
               for
               a
               bloudy
               Lady
               ,
               nor
               as
               a
               sonne
               for
               a
               mother
               of
               abominations
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               this
               Cavalier
               doe
               not
               fight
               for
               this
               Lady
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               hee
               fights
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               nor
               for
               her
               whom
               wee
               accuse
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Book
               is
               but
               a
               long
               mistaking
               .
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               because
               this
               scarlet
               and
               bloudy
               Lady
               doth
               cover
               her selfe
               with
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               cover
               deceiveth
               many
               ;
               and
               here
               wee
               finde
               that
               a
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               undertaken
               ,
               as
               charged
               with
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               there
               appears
               some
               possibility
               that
               this
               Lady
               ,
               who
               is
               indeed
               so
               charged
               ,
               may
               bee
               defended
               under
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               her
               sonne
               by
               that
               title
               being
               deceived
               into
               this
               defence
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               may
               bee
               not
               altogether
               uselesse
               to
               make
               good
               this
               charge
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               on
               this
               Lady
               ,
               though
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               defended
               
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               lest
               perchance
               some
               others
               also
               may
               bee
               led
               away
               from
               their
               stedfastnesse
               by
               this
               Cavaliers
               error
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               improbable
               and
               impossible
               ,
               that
               shee
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               uncharitable
               ;
               Whereas
               indeed
               it
               is
               neither
               probable
               nor
               possible
               that
               the
               scarlet
               Lady
               ,
               drunken
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               though
               wearing
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               to
               the
               same
               Protestants
               both
               charitable
               and
               cruell
               ;
               yea
               indeed
               this
               Lady
               doth
               thus
               double
               her
               wrong
               :
               for
               it
               is
               one
               injury
               uncharitably
               to
               hate
               and
               prosecute
               the
               true
               catholicke
               Church
               in
               her
               children
               ;
               and
               a
               second
               to
               take
               her
               name
               from
               her
               ,
               thereby
               to
               justifie
               and
               beare
               out
               her
               owne
               wrong
               and
               persecution
               with
               her
               owne
               name
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               here
               I
               must
               at
               first
               acknowledge
               that
               this
               Cavalier
               ,
               fighting
               for
               this
               Lady
               ,
               is
               not
               farre
               from
               agreeing
               with
               us
               that
               fight
               against
               her
               :
               for
               wee
               finde
               this
               position
               avowed
               by
               him
               ,
               That
               if
               shee
               proceed
               uncharitably
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               shee
               is
               a
               
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Strumpet
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               now
               hereunto
               wee
               subjoyne
               :
               But
               the
               Chapter
               foregoing
               plainely
               sheweth
               that
               Rome
               hath
               proceeded
               uncharitably
               against
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               
               keep
               off
               this
               Cavalier
               from
               agreeing
               with
               us
               in
               one
               common
               conclusion
               ;
               Therefore
               Rome
               is
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               if
               hee
               affirme
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               blame
               him
               ,
               
               because
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               a
               fault
               to
               finde
               fault
               with
               him
               when
               hee
               speaks
               Scripture
               .
               Yet
               hee
               will
               needs
               strive
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               what
               hath
               been
               proved
               is
               improbable
               ,
               and
               that
               truth
               is
               untrue
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               hee
               indeavours
               to
               prove
               it
               unprobable
               that
               this
               Lady
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               charity
               ,
               should
               pronounce
               a
               damning
               sentence
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               rather
               from
               some
               errour
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               indiscreet
               zeal
               ,
               &c.
               because
               she
               hath
               abundance
               of
               charity
               ;
               and
               this
               abundance
               of
               charity
               againe
               hee
               will
               prove
               by
               many
               particulars
               ,
               which
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               appear
               to
               him
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               works
               of
               charity
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               because
               the
               Romish
               Champions
               stand
               much
               upon
               their
               works
               ,
               and
               cast
               the
               carkasses
               of
               them
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               so
               to
               hinder
               our
               prosecutions
               of
               the
               Romish
               Sheba
               ,
               
               the
               Author
               of
               uncharitable
               hatred
               and
               dissention
               in
               Israel
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               leave
               of
               the
               Reader
               to
               bestow
               some
               time
               in
               removing
               them
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Divers
                 generall
                 considerations
                 are
                 propounded
                 of
                 Romish
                 works
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 are
                 proved
                 to
                 bee
                 corrupt
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 or
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 issuing
                 from
                 carnall
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 carnall
                 greatnesse
                 :
                 Other
                 in
                 their
                 kindes
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 Iubiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 A
                 third
                 sort
                 are
                 corrupt
                 in
                 their
                 aime
                 and
                 motives
                 ,
                 being
                 done
                 for
                 merit
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               TOward
               this
               removall
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               works
               that
               looke
               like
               fruits
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               that
               which
               they
               seeme
               :
               They
               may
               perchance
               have
               the
               same
               matter
               that
               workes
               of
               charity
               have
               ;
               but
               ,
               not
               being
               quickned
               and
               enlived
               by
               charity
               ,
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               carcasses
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               fruits
               of
               living
               charity
               .
            
             
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               Cain
               was
               to
               the
               outward
               eye
               a
               fruit
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               while
               hee
               hated
               his
               brother
               whom
               hee
               saw
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               love
               God
               whom
               hee
               saw
               not
               :
               and
               thus
               wanting
               charity
               ,
               his
               Sacrifice
               could
               not
               bee
               a
               fruit
               of
               that
               charity
               which
               hee
               wanted
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               
               motives
               and
               causes
               besides
               charity
               that
               may
               bring
               forth
               to
               the
               eye
               such
               seeming
               good
               works
               .
               And
               wee
               see
               such
               motives
               generally
               over-spread
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Romish
               Monarchy
               :
               especially
               since
               wee
               see
               in
               Romists
               ,
               killing
               of
               brethren
               joyned
               with
               these
               works
               ;
               as
               in
               Cain
               ,
               fratricide
               was
               joyned
               with
               sacrifice
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               take
               the
               works
               of
               such
               to
               be
               other
               then
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               Cain
               ?
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               make
               it
               appeare
               that
               there
               are
               such
               motives
               in
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               I
               will
               present
               to
               your
               sight
               some
               of
               them
               .
               And
               the
               first
               shall
               bee
               the
               glory
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               and
               support
               of
               the
               Papacy
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               the
               more
               clearely
               discerne
               this
               ,
               I
               wish
               him
               to
               get
               a
               spirituall
               eye
               ,
               therewith
               to
               behold
               her
               ;
               for
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               is
               a
               mystery
               of
               iniquitie
               ,
               and
               mysteries
               are
               not
               well
               discerned
               by
               a
               carnall
               ,
               but
               a
               spirituall
               eye-sight
               .
               
               Accordingly
               ,
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               when
               hee
               speakes
               of
               Antichrists
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hee
               tels
               us
               of
               an
               unction
               that
               must
               teach
               us
               to
               know
               him
               :
               Now
               ,
               if
               by
               this
               spirituall
               unction
               we
               behold
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               it
               to
               be
               a
               a
               mixt
               creature
               ,
               and
               a
               twofold
               Beast
               ,
               with
               the
               hornes
               of
               a
               
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Dragon
               .
               Hee
               sits
               like
               God
               in
               Gods
               Temple
               ,
               but
               worketh
               by
               Satan
               ;
               hee
               exerciseth
               a
               professed
               holinesse
               ,
               but
               therewith
               practiseth
               a
               deceivable
               unrighteousnesse
               .
               There
               is
               a
               shew
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               divers
               realities
               of
               Christianity
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               the
               Popes
               Tyranny
               ;
               but
               his
               b
               own
               maine
               purpose
               in
               and
               by
               them
               is
               an
               aspiring
               to
               temporall
               honour
               and
               eminency
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               very
               character
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               you
               may
               know
               him
               :
               for
               this
               converting
               or
               making
               use
               of
               some
               realities
               of
               Christianity
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               temporall
               Eminence
               and
               Supremacie
               ,
               hath
               been
               a
               long
               time
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               Papacy
               .
               Now
               a
               State
               supported
               by
               the
               shew
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               may
               very
               well
               give
               way
               to
               many
               works
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               which
               helpe
               to
               make
               this
               shew
               ;
               especially
               those
               ,
               which
               besides
               the
               advancement
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               advancing
               her
               hornes
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               or
               shew
               of
               Religion
               ,
               doe
               also
               immediatly
               advance
               her
               wealth
               ,
               strength
               and
               supremacie
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               examine
               most
               of
               those
               works
               whereof
               this
               Author
               hath
               made
               a
               glittering
               Table
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               by
               some
               one
               of
               these
               waies
               do
               increase
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Papacie
               .
               Now
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               being
               understood
               
               (
               as
               before
               according
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               to
               bee
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               adherents
               ,
               even
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               sitting
               as
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               beleevers
               of
               his
               deitie
               :
               These
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               want
               charity
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               particularly
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               seeming
               workes
               of
               that
               remnant
               done
               within
               the
               command
               and
               extent
               of
               this
               Antichristian
               Church
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               workes
               of
               that
               remnant
               which
               truely
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               doe
               nothing
               prove
               the
               charitie
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               tolerated
               by
               it
               while
               they
               serve
               to
               advance
               her
               glory
               and
               supremacy
               ;
               for
               let
               those
               that
               work
               them
               but
               touch
               the
               in-errable
               supremacy
               &
               deity
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               the
               doers
               of
               these
               very
               works
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Author
               will
               prove
               the
               charity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               shall
               feele
               and
               make
               up
               the
               proofe
               of
               her
               uncharitablenesse
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               very
               quarrell
               for
               which
               they
               kill
               and
               damne
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               complaine
               of
               the
               Popes
               errors
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Pope
               erreth
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               erre
               .
               Let
               us
               heare
               Cassander
               speaking
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               c
               
                 In
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Governors
                 and
                 Protectors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 I
                 condemne
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 naturally
                 followes
                 thereupon
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 admit
                 no
                 remedie
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 speake
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 amendment
                 ,
                 that
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 offer
                 their
                 help
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 cast
                 off
                 a●d
                 drive
                 from
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 have
                 judged
                 them
                 miserably
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 wretched
                 schisme
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               Rome
               may
               maintaine
               the
               shew
               of
               good
               works
               ;
               yea
               ,
               perchance
               some
               works
               truely
               good
               ,
               for
               her
               owne
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               while
               they
               serve
               and
               advance
               these
               ends
               ;
               and
               yet
               bee
               cruell
               and
               uncharitable
               ,
               not
               onely
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               against
               those
               who
               doe
               these
               good
               workes
               within
               her
               owne
               territories
               ,
               when
               otherwise
               they
               crosse
               those
               ends
               for
               which
               she
               did
               tolerate
               them
               .
               So
               the
               encouraging
               of
               such
               works
               in
               the
               Papacie
               may
               prove
               her
               ambitious
               ,
               but
               leave
               her
               still
               uncharitable
               ,
               cruell
               ,
               and
               malitious
               ;
               yea
               ,
               these
               works
               joyned
               with
               ambition
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               and
               plea●ing
               for
               them
               by
               the
               shewes
               of
               charitie
               ,
               give
               her
               the
               true
               shape
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               beast
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               shew
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               killeth
               Saints
               like
               the
               Dragon
               .
               And
               herein
               lies
               the
               very
               
               cunning
               of
               Pope-craft
               ,
               and
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               by
               contraries
               to
               bring
               in
               and
               maintaine
               contraries
               ;
               by
               the
               shew
               d
               of
               faith
               to
               perswade
               faithlesnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               shew
               of
               charity
               to
               palliate
               uncharitablenesse
               and
               persecution
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               I
               think
               the
               Serpent
               wonders
               at
               his
               owne
               wit
               in
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               and
               applauds
               it
               as
               the
               highest
               and
               most
               artificiall
               counterfeit
               of
               a
               creation
               ,
               because
               therein
               hee
               hath
               wrought
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               created
               contraries
               out
               of
               contraries
               ;
               Out
               of
               a
               doctrine
               of
               deepest
               humility
               ,
               hee
               hath
               raised
               the
               highest
               pride
               ;
               and
               from
               a
               doctrine
               of
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               hath
               raised
               a
               title
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               from
               a
               doctrine
               of
               patience
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               perfect
               charity
               ,
               hee
               hath
               raised
               a
               catholick
               persecution
               ,
               tormenting
               the
               world
               with
               uncharitablenesse
               and
               cruelty
               .
               And
               so
               by
               this
               kinde
               of
               infernall
               Alchimie
               (
               which
               hee
               still
               continueth
               ,
               )
               the
               seeming
               good
               works
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               true
               ones
               done
               by
               the
               remnant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               are
               digested
               to
               nourish
               and
               defend
               the
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               the
               uncharitablenesse
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Sinne.
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               second
               sort
               of
               works
               ,
               which
               passe
               for
               works
               of
               charitie
               ,
               but
               are
               indeed
               works
               of
               error
               ;
               for
               they
               issue
               from
               error
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               from
               charitie
               ;
               these
               are
               fained
               ,
               
               empty
               and
               hollow
               inventions
               or
               imaginations
               given
               by
               Rome
               to
               her
               children
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               nourishing
               and
               solid
               gifts
               of
               true
               motherly
               piety
               ;
               so
               indeed
               they
               are
               rather
               works
               of
               Poetry
               ,
               then
               of
               Charity
               :
               such
               are
               the
               Popes
               Jubiles
               and
               Indulgences
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               are
               annexed
               to
               a
               cruciate
               ,
               like
               that
               sent
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               stirred
               up
               subjects
               to
               rebell
               against
               their
               Soveraigne
               .
               But
               in
               our
               Authors
               own
               Catalogue
               of
               Romes
               charitable
               workes
               ,
               I
               take
               notice
               of
               her
               giving
               things
               for
               Sacraments
               conferring
               grace
               ,
               which
               are
               none
               ;
               now
               when
               Rome
               giveth
               these
               to
               her
               children
               for
               Sacraments
               which
               are
               none
               ,
               shee
               giveth
               them
               not
               gifts
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               of
               vanity
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               cruelty
               ;
               for
               a
               cruelty
               it
               is
               for
               a
               mother
               to
               feede
               her
               children
               with
               fictions
               in
               stead
               of
               Sacraments
               :
               as
               when
               a
               father
               to
               his
               hungry
               so●●e
               giveth
               a
               stone
               in
               stead
               of
               bread
               ,
               it
               doth
               rather
               prove
               the
               fathers
               hatred
               then
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               a
               third
               kinde
               of
               Romish
               works
               ,
               which
               looke
               like
               works
               of
               charitie
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               such
               indeed
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               not
               from
               a
               right
               spring
               ,
               nor
               ayme
               at
               a
               right
               end
               ;
               they
               come
               not
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               ayme
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               come
               from
               error
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               selfe-love
               ,
               and
               have
               
               selfe-ends
               :
               such
               are
               works
               done
               for
               merit
               ,
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               supererogation
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               these
               carnall
               wayes
               of
               doing
               good
               works
               ,
               are
               generally
               very
               successfull
               ;
               for
               all
               mankinde
               is
               flesh
               of
               flesh
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               you
               speake
               of
               a
               worke
               of
               charity
               to
               bee
               done
               a
               carnall
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               carnall
               ends
               ,
               you
               have
               all
               mankinde
               already
               fitted
               to
               heare
               you
               :
               but
               if
               you
               speake
               of
               works
               of
               charity
               to
               be
               spiritually
               done
               ,
               and
               for
               spirituall
               ends
               ,
               there
               are
               farre
               fewer
               that
               have
               a
               spirituall
               eare
               to
               heare
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               :
               Yet
               upon
               the
               works
               carnally
               done
               ,
               and
               for
               carnall
               ends
               ,
               doth
               the
               Papacy
               exceedingly
               multiply
               the
               number
               of
               her
               works
               of
               charity
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               ;
               yet
               an
               army
               of
               these
               is
               but
               an
               army
               of
               dead
               men
               ,
               even
               of
               dead
               workes
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               the
               spirit
               :
               And
               uncharitable
               is
               shee
               who
               suffereth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               teacheth
               her
               children
               to
               bring
               forth
               dead
               works
               ,
               when
               ,
               by
               good
               instruction
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               gotten
               life
               into
               them
               from
               the
               quickning
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Claime
                 of
                 Charitie
                 is
                 confuted
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 seven
                 Romish
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               as
               thus
               generally
               ,
               so
               now
               more
               particularly
               let
               us
               put
               the
               Cavaliers
               supposed
               works
               of
               charity
               to
               the
               touch
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               true
               charity
               may
               bee
               proved
               by
               them
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Papacie
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               wee
               come
               to
               his
               proofes
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               that
               his
               preparative
               is
               very
               pleasant
               ;
               for
               therein
               hee
               speaks
               of
               seeing
               
                 the
                 holy
                 catholick
                 Church
                 dissolve
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 defeate
                 her selfe
                 of
                 her
                 very
                 selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 acquiring
                 of
                 all
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 both
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 blessings
                 to
                 mankinde
                 .
              
               Surely
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               to
               mee
               ,
               hee
               could
               hardly
               have
               chosen
               words
               more
               contrary
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               Papacie
               :
               and
               this
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               many
               Stories
               doe
               over-abundantly
               shew
               ;
               for
               we
               see
               plainly
               ,
               that
               Rome
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               defeating
               her selfe
               ,
               for
               eternall
               blessings
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               acquiring
               of
               temporall
               blessings
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               shee
               defeats
               Kings
               both
               of
               their
               kingdomes
               and
               lives
               .
               And
               whereas
               hee
               saith
               ,
               a
               man
               needs
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               eyes
               in
               his
               head
               to
               see
               her
               charitablenesse
               ;
               it
               seems
               
               much
               rather
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               in
               numberlesse
               slaughters
               ,
               and
               actions
               of
               bloud
               ,
               doth
               not
               see
               her
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               hath
               need
               of
               that
               strong
               delusion
               which
               causeth
               men
               not
               to
               beleeve
               truth
               though
               they
               see
               it
               with
               their
               eies
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Authors
               owne
               Inventory
               of
               Romish
               works
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               as
               it
               begins
               with
               a
               mans
               beginning
               ,
               and
               for
               profitable
               reasons
               doth
               not
               end
               at
               his
               ending
               :
               For
               ,
               seven
               proofes
               of
               charity
               which
               hee
               names
               ,
               are
               seven
               Sacraments
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               one
               begins
               at
               mans
               birth
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               comes
               as
               neere
               his
               end
               as
               it
               may
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               can
               goe
               no
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               lengthened
               with
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               often
               brings
               good
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               profit
               to
               the
               living
               (
               if
               they
               bee
               paid
               for
               these
               prayers
               )
               and
               so
               perchance
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               But
               whereas
               among
               these
               he
               speakes
               of
               giving
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               fruits
               and
               proofes
               of
               Romish
               charity
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Papacie
               must
               allow
               or
               suffer
               the
               giving
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               cannot
               be
               under
               her
               Throne
               that
               shew
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               which
               Antichrist
               must
               sit
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               looke
               like
               the
               beast
               which
               hath
               horns
               of
               a
               Lambe
               :
               Without
               these
               his
               mystery
               
               were
               neere
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               wee
               should
               see
               the
               Dragon
               starke
               naked
               in
               him
               :
               therefore
               the
               Pope
               may
               keepe
               these
               for
               love
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               his
               subjects
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               his
               Church
               gives
               Baptisme
               very
               early
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               childe
               is
               borne
               ,
               and
               this
               haste
               is
               a
               signe
               and
               a
               fruit
               of
               charity
               .
               And
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               a
               signe
               and
               fruit
               of
               error
               in
               judgement
               rather
               then
               of
               charitie
               ?
               yea
               ,
               why
               may
               it
               not
               proceed
               of
               an
               uncharitable
               error
               ,
               seeing
               it
               often
               damneth
               children
               for
               want
               of
               that
               washing
               which
               they
               could
               not
               have
               in
               their
               mothers
               belly
               ?
               for
               many
               thousands
               of
               infants
               must
               be
               damned
               by
               the
               same
               charitable
               opinion
               which
               makes
               this
               haste
               to
               baptize
               others
               .
               And
               although
               this
               opinion
               anciently
               might
               perchance
               bee
               taken
               for
               an
               error
               in
               judgement
               ;
               yet
               on
               the
               latter
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               point
               hath
               beene
               more
               plainely
               cleared
               ,
               it
               may
               much
               more
               probably
               lay
               a
               guilt
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               .
               Sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               want
               of
               charity
               bee
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               want
               of
               charity
               doth
               accompany
               or
               follow
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               the
               Popish
               beleefe
               of
               Protestants
               damnation
               :
               for
               to
               infants
               unbaptized
               ,
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               I
               thinke
               there
               is
               little
               charitie
               afforded
               by
               Papists
               when
               they
               have
               once
               damned
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               them
               also
               consider
               how
               this
               doth
               give
               a
               proofe
               of
               their
               charity
               ,
               when
               thereby
               they
               make
               the
               Gospel
               of
               grace
               more
               deadly
               then
               the
               killing
               Law
               :
               for
               the
               Law
               damned
               not
               infants
               for
               dying
               without
               circumcision
               seven
               daies
               after
               the
               birth
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               there
               was
               a
               possibility
               of
               circumcising
               them
               ;
               but
               these
               men
               make
               the
               Gospel
               to
               damne
               children
               for
               dying
               unbaptized
               before
               they
               bee
               borne
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               baptize
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               put
               off
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               Confirmation
               is
               brought
               in
               next
               for
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               this
               Sacrament
               for
               a
               confirmation
               of
               Romish
               charity
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               Confirmation
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               so
               much
               let
               it
               be
               a
               confirmation
               of
               Romish
               charitie
               .
               
               But
               Suarez
               the
               Jesuite
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               great
               Romish
               Doctors
               (
               as
               Alensis
               and
               Bonaventure
               )
               have
               taught
               that
               Confirmation
               was
               not
               instituted
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               .
               And
               himselfe
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               when
               Christ
               did
               institute
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               recorded
               by
               the
               sacred
               Historians
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               hee
               acknowledgeth
               (
               according
               to
               Thomas
               )
               that
               to
               institute
               new
               Sacraments
               belongs
               to
               that
               excellency
               of
               power
               which
               is
               Christs
               alone
               .
               So
               the
               sacramentality
               of
               
               Popish
               Confirmation
               seems
               to
               bee
               a
               stone
               ,
               and
               not
               bread
               ,
               which
               being
               given
               to
               children
               by
               a
               mother
               ,
               proves
               rather
               her
               hatred
               then
               charity
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               make
               this
               use
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               children
               bee
               brought
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               understand
               the
               grounds
               of
               salvation
               ,
               this
               were
               bread
               and
               not
               a
               stone
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               fruit
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               hatred
               :
               but
               to
               give
               them
               an
               outward
               signe
               ,
               that
               gives
               nothing
               from
               without
               by
               any
               Sacramentall
               institution
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               them
               no
               knowledge
               within
               ,
               but
               a
               Creede
               or
               Lords
               Prayer
               in
               Latine
               ,
               which
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               a
               work
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               a
               deceiving
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               soule-killing
               cruelty
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               seale
               of
               Romish
               charity
               ,
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confession
               and
               Penance
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 drunk
                 of
                 the
                 poysoned
                 cup
                 of
                 actuall
                 sin
                 ,
                 Rome
                 strives
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 cast
                 it
                 up
                 againe
                 .
              
               Much
               might
               here
               bee
               said
               to
               prove
               this
               auricular
               Confession
               to
               be
               no
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               charity
               in
               giving
               that
               for
               a
               Sacrament
               which
               is
               none
               .
               But
               of
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               the
               use
               ,
               or
               rather
               abuse
               of
               this
               which
               they
               call
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               there
               would
               scarce
               be
               time
               and
               place
               enough
               in
               
               the
               world
               to
               containe
               the
               proofes
               of
               it
               .
               Wee
               know
               what
               Markets
               are
               made
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               even
               absolution
               from
               Penance
               ;
               which
               being
               set
               to
               sale
               ,
               doe
               plainely
               crosse
               Christs
               charitable
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               easier
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               then
               a
               poore
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               it
               hath
               had
               this
               charitable
               consequence
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               caused
               many
               Nations
               to
               cast
               up
               ,
               not
               single
               sins
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               himselfe
               :
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               whereas
               this
               Author
               speakes
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               to
               cast
               up
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               must
               complaine
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               used
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               cast
               up
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               sinne
               into
               a
               mould
               ,
               even
               to
               nourish
               and
               strengthen
               it
               ;
               for
               Garnet
               thought
               it
               a
               good
               covert
               and
               hiding
               place
               of
               treason
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               in
               Confession
               hee
               first
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Powder-treason
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               himselfe
               would
               not
               say
               that
               hee
               did
               cause
               his
               Penitents
               to
               cast
               up
               this
               treason
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               in
               their
               stomacks
               ,
               wherein
               it
               lay
               with
               some
               of
               them
               untill
               death
               ,
               not
               acknowledged
               as
               a
               sinne
               :
               Behold
               right
               Romish
               charity
               ,
               plainly
               proved
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confession
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               Sacrament
               hath
               beene
               by
               them
               uncharitably
               used
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               (
               not
               to
               cast
               up
               sin
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               cast
               up
               righteousnesse
               ;
               
               for
               some
               maine
               acts
               and
               duties
               of
               righteousnesse
               have
               been
               put
               to
               Penance
               as
               great
               sinnes
               .
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Overbury
              
               and
               my selfe
               met
               with
               an
               Irish
               Pilgrime
               in
               France
               ,
               who
               taking
               us
               ,
               as
               hee
               said
               ,
               for
               Catholickes
               ,
               (
               wherein
               hee
               was
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               rightly
               understood
               the
               word
               )
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               enjoyned
               by
               way
               of
               penance
               to
               goe
               on
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Rome
               and
               Compostella
               ,
               for
               serving
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               in
               her
               warres
               against
               Tyrone
               .
               See
               here
               not
               a
               sin
               cast
               up
               ,
               but
               an
               excellent
               duty
               of
               subjection
               and
               loyalty
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Romish
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               not
               a
               proofe
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               of
               disloyall
               uncharitablenesse
               .
            
             
               Hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               sayes
               that
               Rome
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               child
               grow
               and
               stand
               out
               ,
               
                 feeds
                 him
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               But
               where
               is
               Romish
               charitie
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               Bloud
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               in
               the
               same
               Sacrament
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               charity
               to
               give
               bread
               to
               a
               childe
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               uncharitable
               to
               deny
               him
               drinke
               ?
               but
               the
               children
               of
               Rome
               are
               left
               to
               cry
               like
               Sampson
               ,
               though
               not
               heard
               as
               Sampson
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 given
                 this
                 great
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 shall
                 I
                 die
                 for
                 thirst
                 ?
              
               Christ
               hath
               given
               them
               a
               great
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               now
               Rome
               would
               kill
               them
               
               with
               thirst
               :
               Yet
               the
               same
               Lord
               in
               his
               Passion
               gives
               both
               meat
               and
               drink
               to
               their
               soules
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hee
               not
               onely
               saith
               ,
               that
               his
               flesh
               is
               meate
               indeed
               ,
               
               but
               that
               his
               bloud
               is
               drink
               indeed
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               hee
               perfect
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               a
               just
               refection
               ,
               being
               both
               meat
               and
               drinke
               .
               Hee
               gives
               no
               lesse
               to
               the
               true
               Israel
               then
               to
               the
               typicall
               Israel
               (
               the
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               in
               their
               Journey
               to
               Canaan
               ;
               
               it
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 —
                 spirituall
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 drank
                 —
                 spirituall
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 drank
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ.
              
               But
               Romish
               charity
               ,
               or
               uncharitablenesse
               takes
               from
               the
               people
               that
               drink
               which
               Christ
               gave
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               drives
               the
               true
               Israel
               from
               the
               waters
               that
               issue
               from
               this
               Rock
               ,
               to
               refresh
               them
               in
               their
               walking
               through
               the
               wildernesse
               to
               this
               heavenly
               Canaan
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               availe
               any
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               bloud
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               for
               bloud
               out
               of
               the
               body
               is
               given
               us
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               otherwise
               unquenchable
               and
               ever-thirsty
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               .
               Bloud
               that
               was
               shed
               for
               us
               is
               given
               to
               us
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               it
               doe
               affirme
               ;
               
               and
               if
               Christ
               say
               hee
               gives
               us
               bloud
               that
               is
               shed
               ,
               either
               they
               must
               profanely
               deny
               the
               words
               which
               our
               Saviour
               
               spake
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               must
               bee
               inforced
               to
               witnesse
               that
               they
               doe
               uncharitably
               ,
               and
               unchristianly
               deny
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               us
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               bloud
               that
               is
               shed
               and
               so
               powred
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               Sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ;
               for
               
                 without
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 bloud
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remission
              
               :
               
               yea
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               here
               saith
               of
               his
               bloud
               given
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 shed
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               What
               therefore
               Christ
               the
               fountaine
               of
               charity
               hath
               shed
               for
               us
               out
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               given
               us
               being
               shed
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               extreme
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               Rome
               to
               take
               the
               same
               from
               us
               ?
               for
               thereby
               shee
               takes
               from
               us
               an
               excellent
               means
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               remission
               which
               should
               come
               to
               us
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               here
               multiply
               complaints
               of
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               the
               manifold
               abuses
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               their
               Latine
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               barbarous
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               )
               and
               whispering
               Consecration
               .
               
               It
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Romish
               beleefe
               ,
               without
               the
               Priests
               intention
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               that
               should
               give
               some
               ghesse
               of
               his
               intention
               are
               not
               heard
               and
               understood
               :
               How
               short
               then
               are
               t●e
               poore
               people
               of
               knowing
               the
               Priests
               intention
               ,
               when
               they
               
               either
               heare
               not
               ,
               or
               understand
               not
               the
               words
               which
               might
               give
               them
               at
               least
               some
               hope
               of
               his
               intention
               ?
               But
               darknesse
               fits
               best
               with
               a
               doctrine
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               best
               nourished
               by
               that
               which
               begat
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               their
               doctrine
               of
               worshipping
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               know
               not
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               yea
               ,
               carrying
               it
               about
               the
               streets
               in
               a
               solemne
               procession
               ,
               on
               a
               set
               day
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               killing
               uncharitablenesse
               ;
               if
               I
               may
               say
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               their
               corruption
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 Christ
                 ordained
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 unto
                 death
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               of
               life
               appointed
               this
               Sacrament
               to
               communicate
               life
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               Popish
               uncharitablenesse
               by
               it
               gives
               death
               to
               her
               children
               .
               But
               I
               say
               the
               lesse
               ,
               because
               the
               truly
               reverend
               and
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               hath
               so
               plainely
               revealed
               ,
               and
               soundly
               convinced
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Masse
               ;
               that
               hee
               who
               reads
               it
               ,
               and
               after
               kils
               his
               soule
               by
               stumbling
               at
               this
               Idol
               ,
               and
               falling
               downe
               before
               it
               into
               hell
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               all
               the
               fault
               on
               Rome
               ,
               but
               must
               share
               uncharitablenesse
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               have
               part
               of
               his
               owne
               bloud
               laid
               on
               his
               owne
               head
               .
               It
               followes
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 bestow
                 himselfe
                 upon
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Almighty
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 shee
                 not
                 onely
                 gives
                 him
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 doth
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 conferring
                 grace
              
               :
               I
               should
               here
               have
               expected
               that
               Romish
               charity
               should
               have
               expressed
               her selfe
               in
               giving
               Orders
               and
               Grace
               to
               one
               that
               before
               had
               the
               grace
               and
               gift
               of
               Teaching
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               
               which
               that
               Lord
               that
               ascended
               on
               high
               gave
               unto
               Pastors
               for
               the
               building
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               but
               I
               heare
               nothing
               of
               this
               fruit
               of
               charity
               ;
               but
               I
               heare
               of
               a
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               too
               often
               is
               a
               resemblance
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Priesthood
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               divided
               into
               two
               Powers
               ,
               a
               one
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               absolve
               ;
               but
               I
               read
               not
               of
               a
               third
               power
               or
               commission
               of
               teaching
               to
               bee
               given
               by
               this
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Priests
               lips
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               reigne
               of
               the
               letter
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               light
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               grace
               or
               power
               from
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               may
               leave
               the
               people
               in
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               the
               old
               complaint
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               may
               be
               b
               renewed
               in
               the
               new
               ;
               
                 My
                 people
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               And
               if
               thus
               they
               perish
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               grace
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               charity
               ,
               but
               uncharitablenesse
               that
               kils
               them
               .
            
             
               Hee
               proceeds
               ;
               
                 If
                 hee
                 have
                 not
                 spirit
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 resolves
                 to
                 walk
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 married
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 state
                 is
                 honourable
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 shee
                 joynes
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 wife
                 by
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 also
                 conferring
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               strange
               opposition
               of
               things
               agreeing
               ,
               and
               a
               setting
               at
               ods
               of
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               at
               friendship
               .
               
                 If
                 hee
                 have
                 not
                 spirit
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 but
                 resolves
                 to
                 walk
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 married
                 life
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               if
               hee
               that
               resolves
               to
               bee
               married
               may
               not
               have
               so
               much
               spirit
               as
               that
               which
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               I
               cannot
               see
               in
               any
               place
               of
               Scripture
               but
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               Priesthood
               may
               very
               well
               agree
               with
               marriage
               ,
               if
               the
               spirit
               of
               error
               that
               forbids
               marriage
               ,
               
               did
               not
               work
               in
               the
               Papacy
               to
               set
               them
               at
               discord
               :
               yea
               ,
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Order
                 gives
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Matrimony
                 gives
                 grace
              
               ;
               and
               I
               wonder
               how
               one
               of
               these
               graces
               falls
               out
               with
               the
               other
               :
               I
               wonder
               also
               with
               what
               charity
               ,
               or
               rather
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               Rome
               can
               deny
               Orders
               to
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               
                 gift
                 of
                 teaching
              
               ,
               because
               
               hee
               hath
               not
               the
               
                 gift
                 of
                 continency
              
               ;
               surely
               ,
               shee
               is
               either
               uncharitable
               to
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               in
               thus
               denying
               Orders
               where
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               gift
               that
               deserves
               them
               ;
               or
               uncharitable
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               in
               tying
               him
               to
               that
               continency
               whereof
               the
               gift
               is
               not
               given
               him
               .
               On
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               if
               this
               man
               want
               Orders
               ,
               a
               Congregation
               that
               wants
               him
               ,
               may
               starve
               for
               lack
               of
               him
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               hee
               want
               marriage
               ,
               his
               soule
               is
               tyed
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               bee
               consumed
               with
               the
               flames
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               either
               way
               is
               Rome
               still
               uncharitable
               ,
               even
               in
               these
               things
               by
               which
               our
               Author
               would
               prove
               her
               charity
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               sacramentality
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               grace
               conferred
               by
               it
               ,
               I
               must
               take
               them
               but
               for
               empty
               words
               ,
               before
               I
               see
               Christs
               Institution
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               put
               substance
               into
               them
               .
               
               A
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               Cassander
               from
               Hugo
               well
               gathers
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               signifie
               and
               convey
               an
               inward
               grace
               ,
               which
               by
               some
               likenesse
               it
               representeth
               :
               Now
               Marriage
               indeed
               representeth
               the
               union
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ;
               
               but
               it
               was
               not
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               this
               union
               should
               be
               given
               by
               it
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               that
               such
               grace
               is
               represented
               and
               given
               by
               Marriage
               as
               by
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               wee
               
               read
               not
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               yea
               ,
               their
               own
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
              
               ,
               
               Durand
               ,
               and
               Cassander
               deny
               that
               marriage
               giveth
               grace
               :
               therefore
               it
               remaines
               onely
               as
               a
               Tridentine
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               
                 divine
                 Sacrament
              
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               a
               supposititious
               Sacrament
               with
               fained
               grace
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               fruit
               of
               that
               carnall
               charitie
               which
               giveth
               stones
               for
               bread
               .
            
             
               He
               goes
               on
               ;
               
                 If
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 sicknesse
                 hee
                 be
                 afflicted
                 by
                 those
                 sharpest
                 arrowes
                 of
                 his
                 invisible
                 enemy
                 ,
                 shee
                 annoints
                 him
                 towards
                 the
                 combat
                 ,
                 and
                 enables
                 him
                 by
                 that
                 extreme
                 Unction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 benedictions
                 and
                 prayers
                 which
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 and
                 conquer
                 those
                 adverse
                 powers
                 .
              
               Behold
               a
               Romish
               Unction
               ,
               different
               from
               the
               ancient
               Unction
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               a
               Romists
               themselves
               ;
               for
               this
               Unction
               is
               given
               us
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 sicknesse
              
               .
               But
               the
               ancient
               Unction
               was
               given
               of
               purpose
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               his
               last
               sicknesse
               ;
               that
               was
               given
               to
               heale
               ,
               this
               because
               hee
               is
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               thought
               past
               healing
               .
               Saint
               b
               Mark
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               twelve
               did
               
                 annoint
                 with
                 oyle
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               S.
               c
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Let
                 them
                 pray
                 
                 over
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 annoynting
                 him
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 faith
                 shall
                 save
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 .
              
               So
               wee
               see
               that
               healing
               or
               raising
               up
               is
               expected
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               this
               ancient
               Annointing
               ;
               but
               death
               is
               expected
               as
               a
               follower
               of
               Romish
               Annointing
               ,
               
               for
               even
               Bellarmine's
               proofe
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               desperate
               and
               dying
               state
               of
               the
               sicke
               ;
               
                 That
                 since
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 provided
                 for
                 our
                 helpe
                 in
                 our
                 ingresse
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 progresse
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 want
                 one
                 at
                 our
                 egresse
                 .
              
               See
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               Unction
               which
               anciently
               was
               used
               for
               our
               regresse
               ,
               is
               now
               used
               by
               Romists
               for
               our
               egresse
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               same
               Unction
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               wee
               beleeve
               their
               Cardinall
               Cajetane
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               Saint
               James
               
                 his
                 Unction
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Unction
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 extreme
                 Unction
                 in
                 word
                 nor
                 effect
                 :
              
               and
               indeed
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               S.
               Iames
               his
               Unction
               was
               health
               ;
               but
               the
               expected
               consequence
               of
               Romish
               Unction
               is
               death
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               let
               them
               joine
               health
               to
               their
               Oyle
               ,
               which
               was
               anciently
               joyned
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               wee
               will
               think
               they
               give
               that
               Unction
               which
               was
               the
               ancient
               Unction
               ,
               and
               a
               fruit
               of
               charity
               .
               But
               if
               they
               give
               Oyle
               without
               
               health
               ,
               the
               signe
               without
               the
               thing
               ,
               what
               charity
               is
               there
               to
               give
               an
               empty
               signe
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               reality
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               abuse
               that
               Oyle
               ,
               aswell
               as
               the
               Receivers
               ,
               in
               misgiving
               it
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               true
               use
               of
               it
               was
               appointed
               for
               a
               meanes
               of
               life
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Romish
                 works
                 bearing
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 charitie
                 ,
                 are
                 proved
                 to
                 bee
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               Romish
               charity
               seemes
               not
               to
               leave
               men
               when
               they
               bee
               dead
               ,
               but
               then
               followes
               them
               ;
               even
               dead
               men
               with
               dead
               prayers
               ,
               issuing
               from
               a
               blinde
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               dead
               charity
               .
               For
               is
               it
               not
               a
               dead
               charity
               that
               in
               her
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               is
               not
               animated
               by
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               faith
               ?
               the
               want
               whereof
               turnes
               all
               things
               (
               and
               ther●fore
               both
               the
               shewes
               of
               charity
               and
               prayers
               )
               into
               sinne
               .
               
               And
               can
               there
               be
               any
               faith
               without
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
               and
               doth
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               any
               where
               shew
               Purgatory
               so
               evidently
               that
               faith
               may
               assuredly
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               offer
               up
               prayers
               for
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               dead
               from
               it
               ?
               
               A
               Work
               ascribed
               to
               S.
               b
               Augustine
               plainly
               saith
               ;
               
                 The
                 catholick
                 faith
                 by
                 divine
                 Authority
                 beleeves
                 a
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 it
                 also
                 beleeves
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Hell
                 :
                 a
                 third
                 wee
                 wholly
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 wee
                 finde
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               if
               Purgatory
               be
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               then
               the
               prayers
               for
               soules
               to
               bee
               freed
               from
               that
               Purgatory
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               faith
               ,
               are
               prayers
               not
               of
               a
               true
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               beleeving
               and
               seeing
               charity
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               blinde
               infidelity
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               this
               Authors
               praying
               for
               the
               dead
               
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
              
               ,
               I
               wonder
               why
               he
               should
               speak
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               not
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               living
               friends
               of
               the
               dead
               bee
               rich
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               shorter
               way
               to
               free
               them
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               then
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               growing
               by
               the
               growth
               of
               Papall
               charity
               ,
               which
               delivers
               soules
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               how
               that
               Papall
               charity
               doth
               not
               inlarge
               it selfe
               and
               the
               Churches
               Treasure
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               in
               a
               whole
               deliverance
               of
               Soules
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               no
               worke
               for
               the
               tedious
               charity
               of
               praying
               for
               them
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               But
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               either
               there
               is
               a
               want
               of
               charitie
               in
               the
               
               Pope
               ,
               who
               may
               deliver
               soules
               and
               will
               not
               (
               especially
               seeing
               a
               for
               money
               they
               may
               bee
               delivered
               )
               :
               or
               if
               hee
               doe
               deliver
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               vanity
               then
               charity
               that
               prayeth
               for
               soules
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               which
               before
               the
               worlds
               end
               are
               delivered
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               comes
               next
               to
               Monasteries
               and
               religious
               Houses
               ,
               as
               proofes
               of
               Romish
               charity
               ;
               where
               hee
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 being
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 vows
                 of
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 excessive
                 charitie
                 ,
                 provides
                 means
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 enabled
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 to
                 attend
                 that
                 sacred
                 function
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 mankind
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 without
                 scattering
                 and
                 dispersing
                 their
                 thoughts
                 and
                 cares
                 upon
                 providing
                 for
                 the
                 necessaries
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               if
               the
               Author
               can
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               charity
               which
               hath
               made
               this
               provision
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               without
               more
               proof
               may
               beleeve
               it
               to
               bee
               excessive
               :
               For
               so
               excessive
               hath
               it
               beene
               in
               provision
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               fret
               deeply
               into
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               having
               eaten
               up
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Clergie
               in
               Appropriations
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Lay
               possessions
               in
               Bequeathes
               
               and
               Donations
               :
               yea
               ,
               this
               excessive
               charity
               hath
               provided
               such
               meanes
               for
               these
               thus
               consecrated
               by
               the
               vowes
               of
               poverty
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               chastitie
               ,
               that
               the
               excessive
               provision
               hath
               exceedingly
               devoured
               the
               consecrating
               poverty
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               chastity
               :
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               error
               works
               in
               these
               members
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               the
               Head
               ,
               bringing
               contraries
               out
               of
               contraries
               ;
               from
               the
               prosession
               of
               poverty
               infinite
               riches
               ;
               of
               chastity
               ,
               most
               foul
               uncleannes
               ;
               and
               of
               obedience
               ,
               high
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Universe
               :
               yea
               ,
               rebellion
               against
               his
               Deputies
               and
               annointed
               Ones
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               Champion
               thinks
               that
               this
               provision
               of
               excesse
               should
               look
               like
               the
               fruit
               of
               charity
               ,
               because
               it
               enableth
               Monks
               to
               live
               without
               distraction
               ;
               if
               he
               meane
               labour
               by
               distraction
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               herein
               his
               wisdome
               differs
               much
               from
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
               S.
               a
               Basil
               both
               
               urgeth
               the
               labour
               of
               Monkes
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               yea
               b
               ,
               hee
               particularly
               names
               the
               Trades
               and
               Professions
               which
               hee
               would
               have
               them
               to
               use
               .
               And
               Saint
               c
               Hierome
               is
               very
               earnest
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Egyptian
               Monasteries
               admit
               none
               without
               labour
               .
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               Worke
               of
               the
               
                 worke
                 of
                 Monks
              
               ,
               and
               tels
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               them
               ,
               d
               
                 That
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 it
                 is
                 comely
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 wherein
                 ▪
                 Senators
                 are
                 laborious
                 ,
                 labourers
                 should
                 bee
                 idle
                 .
              
               And
               hee
               confutes
               this
               idle
               conceit
               which
               then
               was
               on
               foote
               ,
               That
               Monks
               must
               bee
               idle
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               live
               like
               the
               e
               Lillies
               ,
               and
               neither
               work
               nor
               spin
               .
               And
               in
               poorer
               Houses
               ,
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Monks
               was
               taught
               and
               required
               untill
               late
               f
               times
               ,
               even
               so
               late
               
               as
               the
               Abbot
               Tritheimius
               ,
               who
               lived
               about
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               yeers
               past
               .
               This
               Abbot
               in
               an
               Homily
               of
               the
               handy-labour
               of
               Monks
               ,
               presseth
               it
               earnestly
               ,
               by
               the
               blessednesse
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               pronounced
               on
               them
               that
               eat
               the
               labours
               of
               their
               hands
               ;
               by
               the
               first
               penalty
               of
               labour
               laid
               on
               Adam
               ;
               by
               Saint
               Paul's
               rule
               ,
               That
               hee
               who
               would
               not
               labour
               should
               not
               eat
               :
               yea
               ,
               hee
               cites
               their
               own
               g
               Father
               Benedict
               ,
               who
               saith
               in
               his
               Rule
               ,
               
                 Idlenesse
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 the
                 Monks
                 must
                 bee
                 busied
                 in
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               Hee
               acknowledgeth
               honestly
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               formerly
               spoken
               out
               of
               Saint
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Monasticall
                 estate
                 ▪
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 custome
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 Monks
                 into
                 that
                 fellowship
                 without
                 labour
                 :
              
               And
               he
               confesseth
               as
               plainely
               ,
               how
               idlenesse
               came
               in
               ;
               
                 After
                 that
                 the
                 Monks
                 began
                 to
                 have
                 riches
                 and
                 rents
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 simplicity
                 decayed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pride
                 grew
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 Monks
                 generally
                 refused
                 to
                 labour
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               Yet
               hee
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               exhort
               his
               owne
               Monks
               to
               that
               labour
               which
               was
               now
               growne
               so
               much
               out
               of
               use
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               (
               as
               this
               Abbot
               tels
               us
               )
               excessive
               provision
               had
               distracted
               other
               Monks
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               here
               by
               the
               Cavalier
               mistaken
               for
               a
               proofe
               of
               charity
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               he
               calls
               it
               a
               sacred
               function
               ;
               surely
               idlenesse
               is
               no
               function
               :
               yea
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               I
               might
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               never
               any
               function
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               was
               at
               best
               .
               But
               men
               of
               divers
               functions
               met
               together
               to
               h
               live
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               so
               neer
               as
               they
               might
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               of
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               .
               And
               as
               a
               Citizen
               that
               lives
               under
               the
               rules
               and
               government
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               cannot
               call
               his
               citizen-ship
               a
               function
               ,
               no
               more
               may
               the
               Monk
               call
               his
               Monkery
               a
               function
               for
               living
               under
               the
               rules
               of
               a
               i
               Monastery
               .
            
             
             
               But
               as
               it
               stands
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               we
               have
               too
               many
               proofes
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               a
               sacred
               function
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               generally
               now
               neither
               function
               ,
               nor
               sacred
               .
               k
               Erasmus
               ,
               in
               his
               Antidote
               upon
               that
               Epistle
               of
               Hierome
               to
               Rusticus
               ,
               formerly
               alledged
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 it
                 offend
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 Saint
              
               Hierome
               
                 commandeth
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 Monks
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 three
                 vowes
                 which
                 they
                 call
              
               solemne
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 cleerly
                 manifest
                 by
                 this
                 mans
                 Writings
                 ,
                 that
                 in
              
               Hieromes
               
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Monks
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 .
              
               And
               l
               Cassander
               thus
               agreeth
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 enough
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 Monkery
                 is
                 now
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 originall
                 ,
                 how
                 defiled
                 and
                 deformed
                 with
                 abuses
                 ;
                 true
                 and
                 solid
                 religion
                 being
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 empty
                 shew
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 and
                 riches
                 increasing
                 piety
                 hath
                 decreased
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               wee
               see
               what
               is
               become
               of
               the
               sacred
               function
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               work
               of
               charitie
               it
               hath
               beene
               to
               give
               those
               riches
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               the
               means
               to
               diminish
               the
               
               piety
               of
               it
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               such
               fearfull
               abominations
               have
               beene
               discovered
               in
               monasteries
               ,
               since
               idlenesse
               met
               in
               them
               with
               excessive
               provision
               ,
               that
               scarce
               any
               roaring
               m
               Society
               can
               match
               this
               sacred
               function
               .
               So
               farre
               is
               it
               from
               
                 assisting
                 mankinde
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               hath
               given
               to
               mankind
               most
               loathsome
               and
               scandalous
               examples
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               For
               how
               many
               Stories
               are
               stuffed
               with
               their
               adulteries
               ,
               murders
               of
               children
               ,
               unnaturall
               pollutions
               ?
               yea
               ,
               
               in
               our
               owne
               Chronicle
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Reader
               are
               almost
               defiled
               with
               the
               names
               of
               Monks
               found
               guilty
               of
               that
               sinne
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               take
               a
               man
               with
               strength
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               provision
               of
               
                 excessive
                 charity
              
               joyned
               with
               idlenesse
               and
               fulnesse
               ,
               you
               make
               him
               a
               right
               Citizen
               of
               Sodom
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               call
               him
               a
               Monk
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               hee
               shall
               bee
               but
               a
               Monk
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Sodome
               ;
               his
               function
               farre
               from
               sacred
               ,
               farre
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               even
               a
               hellish
               trade
               of
               fleshly
               abominations
               :
               And
               so
               I
               think
               we
               have
               drawn
               up
               these
               conclusions
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               should
               not
               bee
               true
               Christian
               charity
               which
               by
               excessivenesse
               gives
               that
               provision
               which
               makes
               such
               a
               childe
               of
               hell
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               may
               bee
               no
               charity
               ,
               because
               
               it
               may
               bee
               an
               erroneous
               opinion
               of
               merit
               and
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               it
               is
               too
               well
               knowne
               ,
               that
               the
               supposed
               expiation
               of
               crying
               sins
               hath
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               too
               many
               Monasteries
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               Provision
               may
               be
               a
               fruit
               not
               of
               Romish
               Charity
               ,
               but
               of
               Romish
               Policy
               :
               for
               Rome
               may
               cherish
               this
               provision
               ,
               and
               enriching
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               serve
               as
               so
               many
               Garrisons
               for
               Rome
               against
               Princes
               :
               for
               by
               them
               they
               may
               diminish
               Kingdoms
               ;
               and
               as
               much
               as
               they
               take
               from
               these
               ,
               so
               much
               they
               adde
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               The
               Champion
               passeth
               on
               ,
               and
               having
               wrought
               a
               glittering
               curtaine
               bespangled
               with
               the
               seeming
               good
               works
               of
               
                 Visiting
                 the
                 condemned
                 ,
                 Redeeming
                 captives
                 ,
                 Instructing
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
              
               hee
               spreads
               this
               curtaine
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Readers
               ,
               at
               once
               to
               dazle
               them
               with
               this
               glorious
               shew
               ,
               and
               to
               cover
               from
               them
               the
               horrid
               spectacle
               of
               Romes
               bloudy
               uncharitablenesse
               .
               That
               there
               are
               no
               good
               works
               in
               the
               limits
               of
               Rome
               ,
               I
               will
               no
               more
               say
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               say
               there
               are
               no
               knees
               there
               ●hat
               doe
               not
               bow
               to
               Baal
               .
               And
               these
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               serve
               well
               the
               turne
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               hornes
               shew
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               as
               
               they
               doe
               at
               this
               time
               serve
               our
               Author
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               that
               Rome
               is
               charitable
               .
               But
               take
               out
               of
               his
               Inventory
               those
               works
               that
               are
               done
               for
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               pay
               God
               the
               debt
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               them
               Saviours
               ;
               or
               ,
               for
               merit
               and
               supererogation
               ,
               to
               bring
               God
               in
               debt
               unto
               man
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               the
               remaining
               works
               ,
               like
               Gideons
               Army
               ,
               will
               abate
               from
               thousands
               to
               hundreds
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               the
               greater
               multitude
               there
               is
               of
               erroneous
               works
               ;
               the
               more
               Arguments
               ,
               not
               of
               Romish
               charity
               ,
               but
               of
               Romish
               error
               and
               superstition
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               among
               these
               works
               of
               Romish
               charity
               I
               see
               the
               Instructing
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               I
               wonder
               at
               the
               Cavaliers
               blinde
               partiality
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               see
               this
               which
               hee
               brings
               forth
               as
               a
               proofe
               of
               Romish
               charity
               ,
               to
               bee
               an
               high
               proofe
               and
               accusation
               of
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               :
               and
               this
               uncharitablenesse
               is
               the
               greater
               for
               his
               owne
               reason
               ,
               
                 because
                 soules
                 are
                 more
                 precious
                 then
                 bodies
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               n
               great
               deluge
               of
               this
               transcendent
               uncharitablenesse
               to
               soules
               ,
               
               seemes
               to
               drowne
               all
               the
               former
               w●rks
               of
               charity
               to
               the
               body
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               what
               instruction
               can
               a
               Latin
               
                 Pater
                 no●ter
              
               ,
               a
               Latin
               Creed
               ,
               a
               Latin
               
                 Ave
                 Maria
              
               ,
               a
               Latin
               Masse
               give
               to
               an
               ignorant
               soule
               ?
               It
               hath
               been
               to
               mee
               a
               spectacle
               of
               compassion
               ,
               when
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               in
               some
               principall
               City
               ,
               I
               have
               met
               with
               a
               poore
               Popish
               soule
               ,
               that
               spake
               some
               of
               these
               her
               devotions
               in
               that
               which
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               Latin
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               bee
               understood
               to
               bee
               Latin
               by
               those
               who
               knew
               that
               language
               ,
               much
               lesse
               by
               the
               party
               that
               knew
               it
               not
               :
               what
               instruction
               can
               these
               words
               give
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               which
               the
               ignorant
               know
               not
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               to
               take
               away
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               to
               add
               new
               ignorance
               to
               the
               old
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               to
               send
               men
               to
               compasse
               sea
               and
               land
               to
               convert
               Infidels
               abroad
               ,
               untill
               they
               have
               converted
               their
               ignorant
               unbeleevers
               at
               home
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               make
               no
               better
               Christians
               abroad
               then
               they
               leave
               thousands
               at
               home
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               to
               pollute
               that
               glorious
               Name
               wherewith
               wee
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               on
               those
               that
               know
               not
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               that
               Rome
               is
               this
               cruell
               Stepmother
               ,
               whose
               children
               thus
               lye
               swowning
               &
               dying
               in
               the
               streets
               for
               hunger
               ,
               though
               our
               
               eies
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               let
               Romish
               words
               speak
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               hear
               their
               great
               Jesuit
               Navarre
               setting
               forth
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               as
               her
               shame
               ,
               
               whereas
               the
               Cavalier
               sets
               forth
               the
               Instruction
               of
               the
               ignorant
               as
               her
               glory
               .
               
                 Hee
                 sins
                 mortally
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 who
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 neglects
                 explicitely
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 second
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 made
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 other
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 solemnize
                 (
                 by
                 Festivall
                 dayes
                 )
                 &c.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 desire
                 all
                 Curates
                 ,
                 Godfathers
                 ,
                 Parents
                 ,
                 &
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 Preachers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 inculcate
                 this
                 particular
                 and
                 explicite
                 faith
                 of
                 these
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 use
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 negligence
                 about
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 where
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 many
                 that
                 beleeve
                 no
                 more
                 explicitely
                 and
                 in
                 
                 particular
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 heathen
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 endued
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 naturall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 one
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               the
               Reader
               withdraw
               this
               painted
               and
               deceitfull
               curtaine
               that
               seemes
               to
               represent
               a
               Heaven
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               Starres
               of
               seeming
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               looke
               into
               the
               Hell
               of
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               whereof
               a
               small
               ,
               but
               true
               modell
               was
               represented
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               :
               Or
               ,
               if
               he
               see
               it
               not
               there
               ;
               he
               will
               look
               into
               the
               Inquisition
               House
               ,
               and
               there
               behold
               it
               set
               forth
               to
               life
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               death
               ,
               in
               severall
               torments
               ;
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               this
               pleasant
               image
               will
               soon
               be
               frighted
               out
               of
               his
               Imagination
               ,
               by
               the
               terrible
               shape
               of
               Rome
               appearing
               all
               bloudy
               ,
               and
               drunken
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               saints
               .
               And
               so
               the
               improbability
               of
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               to
               Protestants
               will
               vanish
               away
               like
               a
               fantasie
               ,
               and
               a
               Poeticall
               fable
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               if
               the
               Pharisee
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               tyth-paying
               and
               fasting
               ,
               went
               away
               condemned
               ,
               because
               proudly
               and
               uncharitably
               hee
               despised
               and
               damned
               the
               Publicane
               ,
               though
               hee
               did
               neither
               imprison
               no●
               burne
               him
               ;
               how
               shall
               Rome
               escape
               this
               condemnation
               ,
               which
               both
               despiseth
               ,
               and
               damneth
               ,
               and
               imprisoneth
               ,
               and
               tortureth
               ,
               and
               burneth
               Protestants
               ,
               whom
               shee
               accounteth
               
               worse
               then
               Publicans
               and
               Heathens
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               though
               the
               Cavaliers
               words
               may
               bee
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 it
                 is
                 wholly
                 improbable
              
               that
               Rome
               is
               uncharitable
               ;
               yet
               at
               the
               second
               sight
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probale
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               proved
               .
            
             
               This
               Chapter
               is
               almost
               ended
               ;
               but
               before
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Champion
               shoots
               an
               arrow
               like
               a
               Parthian
               flying
               ,
               even
               then
               to
               hurt
               us
               when
               hee
               seemes
               to
               looke
               from
               hurting
               us
               .
               Hee
               would
               seeme
               to
               spare
               Protestants
               in
               
                 not
                 recriminating
              
               ;
               yet
               in
               naming
               this
               
                 not
                 recriminating
              
               hee
               did
               not
               spare
               us
               ;
               but
               indeed
               hee
               did
               spare
               himselfe
               most
               ,
               in
               not
               urging
               it
               more
               ;
               for
               wee
               have
               such
               proofs
               of
               Protestant
               charity
               as
               may
               shame
               his
               Recrimination
               :
               For
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               bee
               brought
               forth
               against
               a
               Recriminator
               ,
               and
               may
               binde
               his
               Recrimination
               as
               a
               crown
               to
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Protestants
               .
               And
               when
               a
               catalogue
               of
               them
               is
               brought
               forth
               ,
               wee
               may
               boldly
               say
               (
               and
               that
               not
               without
               Recrimination
               to
               Romists
               )
               that
               none
               of
               them
               are
               the
               bastard
               fruits
               of
               Romish
               and
               carnall
               errors
               of
               merit
               and
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               patterne
               of
               these
               works
               of
               charity
               hath
               been
               already
               presented
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               of
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               of
               this
               
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               of
               the
               whole
               Realme
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               part
               for
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               that
               I
               send
               not
               away
               the
               Reader
               altogether
               empty
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               a
               part
               of
               that
               part
               ;
               and
               this
               part
               ,
               I
               doubt
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               matched
               by
               any
               proportionable
               part
               of
               the
               Romish
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               of
               time
               .
               
               Thus
               he
               begins
               ;
               
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 generally
                 charged
                 by
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 as
                 barren
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 their
                 slanderous
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 shew
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 induction
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 charitable
                 works
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 shew
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 time
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 twice
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 now
                 going
                 immediately
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 an
                 endlesse
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 collection
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 works
                 ,
                 —
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 instance
                 onely
                 of
                 three
                 most
                 famous
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 most
                 abounded
                 in
                 these
                 fruits
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Universities
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               having
               reckoned
               and
               summed
               up
               divers
               gifts
               ,
               hee
               thus
               concludes
               his
               totall
               ;
               
                 They
                 want
                 not
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 Million
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 other
                 gifts
                 which
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 were
                 added
                 ,
                 the
                 summe
                 would
                 farre
                 exceed
                 a
                 Million
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 summe
                 I
                 comprehend
                 not
                 the
                 yeerely
                 collection
                 of
              
               30000.
               
                 pounds
                 
                 through
                 the
                 Parishes
                 of
                 this
                 Land.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               I
               think
               the
               time
               since
               this
               computation
               hath
               yet
               beene
               more
               fruitfull
               ;
               the
               summes
               being
               very
               great
               which
               have
               been
               given
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               forrain
               Preachers
               and
               exiles
               ,
               repairing
               of
               Churches
               ,
               redeeming
               of
               captives
               ,
               enlarging
               and
               beautifying
               of
               Colledges
               ,
               erecting
               or
               increasing
               Libraries
               ;
               amongst
               which
               ,
               that
               of
               Oxford
               growes
               to
               so
               large
               and
               glorious
               a
               lustre
               ,
               that
               doubtlesse
               it
               dazels
               the
               eyes
               of
               Popery
               to
               behold
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Opposed
               to
               the
               Cavaliers
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               he
               labours
               to
               excuse
               the
               uncharitable
               censure
               of
               Papists
               in
               damning
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 saving
                 Religion
                 ,
                 In
                 respect
                 1.
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                 beleeving
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 charity
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               WEe
               are
               told
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               when
               Romists
               give
               the
               sentence
               of
               damnation
               against
               us
               ,
               they
               doe
               it
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               but
               against
               our
               heresie
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               Protestancy
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               If
               Protestancy
               doe
               not
               damne
               us
               ,
               then
               Papists
               doe
               damne
               us
               :
               for
               as
               a
               guiltlesse
               person
               ,
               whom
               his
               owne
               crime
               doth
               not
               condemn
               ,
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               slaine
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               witnesses
               which
               falsely
               accuse
               him
               ;
               so
               Protestants
               not
               being
               condemned
               by
               Protestancy
               ,
               are
               damned
               by
               the
               false
               witnesses
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               suspend
               their
               uncharitable
               censures
               of
               damnation
               untill
               they
               had
               manifestly
               proved
               the
               faith
               of
               Protestants
               to
               be
               damnable
               ,
               the
               Cavalier
               on
               this
               quarrell
               might
               have
               had
               no
               need
               to
               put
               on
               his
               defensive
               Armour
               :
               yea
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               but
               considered
               the
               whole
               verse
               ,
               whereof
               he
               takes
               a
               part
               ,
               therewith
               to
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               hee
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               begun
               it
               :
               
               his
               peece
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 shall
                 bee
                 co●demned
              
               :
               and
               that
               which
               he
               left
               out
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 :
              
               now
               hereunto
               I
               subjoyn
               ,
               But
               ,
               
                 Protestants
                 do
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 baptized
              
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               it
               chuse
               but
               follow
               ,
               Therefore
               
                 Protestants
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
              
               ?
               And
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               quarrell
               about
               saving
               faith
               ,
               Let
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               the
               Judge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               bee
               Judge
               betweene
               us
               .
               Heare
               the
               Word
               of
               that
               Word
               which
               is
               God
               ;
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 which
                 seeth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               Word
               who
               is
               Truth
               had
               any
               need
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               produce
               them
               :
               
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               distance
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               a
               soule
               this
               Author
               doth
               speake
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               that
               justifying
               faith
               which
               uniteth
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               one
               spirit
               with
               him
               :
               For
               by
               faith
               wee
               being
               made
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
              
               ,
               
               
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               Christ
               is
               ours
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               Christs
               ;
               our
               debts
               are
               his
               ,
               his
               merits
               are
               ours
               :
               for
               indeed
               ,
               if
               Christ
               bee
               ours
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               ours
               ;
               
               and
               among
               those
               
                 all
                 things
              
               are
               Christs
               merits
               .
               And
               now
               being
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               let
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Romists
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               pure
               and
               primitive
               Romans
               plainely
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 no
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               None
               can
               separate
               whom
               God
               hath
               thus
               put
               together
               ;
               no
               ,
               
               not
               the
               
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
              
               ,
               though
               set
               open
               in
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               and
               sending
               sorth
               Champions
               against
               us
               ,
               can
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               for
               the
               meanes
               and
               furtherance
               of
               this
               uniting
               and
               saving
               faith
               ,
               the
               advantage
               is
               incomparably
               on
               our
               side
               .
               The
               ordinary
               and
               maine
               meanes
               of
               begetting
               and
               increasing
               this
               faith
               ,
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               if
               wee
               will
               beleeve
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               speaking
               in
               the
               Apostles
               .
               And
               let
               the
               Pope
               take
               a
               survey
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               I
               thinke
               it
               will
               palpably
               appeare
               ,
               that
               hee
               comes
               farre
               short
               of
               matching
               this
               Nation
               with
               any
               proportionable
               part
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               in
               the
               Gifts
               ,
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               Numbers
               of
               solide
               and
               profitable
               Preachers
               :
               These
               gifts
               then
               being
               given
               by
               Him
               that
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               and
               saving
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               wee
               will
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Harvest
               is
               great
               where
               the
               Labourers
               sent
               forth
               with
               these
               gifts
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               :
               And
               withall
               ,
               hereby
               wee
               may
               learne
               ,
               That
               to
               obtaine
               th●se
               gifts
               from
               
               on
               high
               ,
               by
               which
               soules
               may
               bee
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               obtaine
               salvation
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               those
               gifts
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               being
               subject
               to
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               have
               both
               very
               plentifull
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Champion
               is
               still
               angry
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               great
               store
               of
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               that
               his
               owne
               Doctors
               do
               confesse
               that
               a
               man
               may
               bee
               saved
               ,
               
               if
               hee
               have
               no
               more
               Sacraments
               then
               we
               doe
               use
               and
               acknowledge
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               in
               Regeneration
               ,
               whereof
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               seale
               ,
               doe
               put
               off
               originall
               sinne
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               receive
               a
               new
               life
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               put
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               actuall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               nourish
               and
               increase
               this
               new
               life
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               hee
               may
               goe
               safe
               and
               sound
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               untill
               he
               see
               God
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               the
               French
               a
               Bishop
               Fulbertus
               ,
               said
               ,
               five
               hundred
               years
               past
               ;
               that
               in
               three
               things
               ;
               
                 A
                 right
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 To
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 summe
                 of
                 Mans
                 salvation
                 did
                 consist
                 .
              
            
             
             
               As
               for
               charity
               and
               pennance
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               would
               commend
               to
               us
               ,
               wee
               acknowledge
               that
               charity
               is
               the
               sap
               which
               issueth
               from
               the
               true
               vine
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               into
               those
               that
               are
               ingrafted
               in
               him
               by
               faith
               .
               But
               wee
               must
               be
               in
               the
               vine
               ,
               before
               wee
               can
               draw
               this
               sap
               from
               him
               :
               And
               if
               wee
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               then
               (
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               told
               us
               before
               ,
               )
               wee
               are
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               ,
               those
               to
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               .
               And
               penitence
               (
               for
               I
               hope
               that
               is
               the
               best
               pennance
               )
               also
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               union
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               new
               life
               which
               wee
               receive
               by
               it
               :
               For
               Regeneration
               makes
               a
               Well
               of
               water
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               springeth
               up
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Now
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Well
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               an
               ever
               springing
               purity
               ,
               to
               purge
               and
               cast
               out
               the
               filth
               that
               is
               cast
               into
               it
               :
               And
               thus
               doth
               the
               Well
               of
               Grace
               in
               our
               soules
               cast
               out
               the
               filth
               of
               actuall
               sins
               by
               repentance
               .
               And
               ,
               indeede
               ,
               to
               both
               these
               doth
               our
               Church
               call
               us
               in
               our
               preparations
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               so
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               care
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               her
               Remembrancers
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               need
               of
               Popish
               admonitions
               ,
               towards
               charity
               and
               repentance
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               is
               Christs
               remembrance
               of
               these
               duties
               to
               us
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               need
               of
               more
               Popish
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
             
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               cause
               ,
               I
               could
               say
               much
               more
               of
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               our
               faith
               :
               for
               wee
               beleeve
               that
               which
               a
               Canisius
               the
               Jesuite
               saith
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 summe
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               And
               if
               there
               were
               yet
               need
               of
               a
               larger
               faith
               ,
               b
               Let
               us
               heare
               King
               James
               of
               ever
               glorious
               memory
               ,
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               his
               Protestant
               faith
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 such
                 a
                 Catholique
                 Christian
                 as
                 beleeveth
                 the
                 three
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 I
                 reverence
                 and
                 admit
                 the
                 foure
                 first
                 generall
                 Councells
                 as
                 Catholique
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 .
              
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               wee
               have
               so
               full
               and
               saving
               a
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               except
               the
               Pope
               bring
               us
               another
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               another
               Gospell
               ,
               wee
               neede
               not
               to
               heare
               him
               ;
               
               and
               if
               hee
               bring
               another
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               another
               Gospell
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               accursed
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 presumption
                 of
                 Papists
                 in
                 condemning
                 this
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 &
                 whereas
                 the
                 Cavalier
                 denyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 Protestants
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 fearfull
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 denying
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               now
               being
               justified
               by
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               through
               a
               saving
               faith
               ,
               who
               shall
               condemne
               us
               ?
               Certainely
               the
               faith
               which
               saveth
               us
               ,
               will
               not
               condemne
               us
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               Romists
               condemne
               us
               when
               wee
               have
               this
               saving
               faith
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               condemned
               for
               unjust
               condemning
               us
               .
               
               They
               must
               have
               that
               judgement
               wherewith
               they
               have
               judged
               others
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               condemned
               us
               as
               themselves
               .
               They
               draw
               the
               woe
               and
               curse
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               
               which
               is
               denounced
               against
               those
               that
               call
               
                 good
                 evill
              
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               righteous
               from
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               doing
               ,
               
               they
               are
               far
               from
               taking
               the
               
                 place
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 in
                 judging
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
              
               which
               this
               man
               saith
               som
               of
               ours
               do
               lay
               against
               them
               as
               a
               charge
               :
               For
               indeed
               ,
               to
               speak
               more
               rightly
               ,
               they
               might
               say
               ,
               that
               herein
               Romists
               take
               the
               place
               of
               the
               
                 Accuser
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               :
               
               They
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               place
               of
               that
               Father
               of
               untruth
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               that
               falsely
               accused
               Job
               as
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               
               and
               assayed
               to
               provoke
               God
               and
               Men
               against
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Yet
               doth
               not
               the
               Divell
               (
               nor
               his
               instruments
               )
               falsly
               accuse
               and
               terrifie
               the
               faithfull
               without
               an
               especiall
               craft
               :
               For
               hee
               is
               a
               cunning
               Fowler
               ;
               and
               a
               Fowler
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               spread
               his
               net
               before
               some
               cleft
               of
               a
               Rock
               where
               birds
               rest
               in
               safety
               ,
               he
               assayes
               by
               noyses
               ,
               out-cries
               ,
               and
               terrors
               to
               fright
               them
               out
               of
               their
               safety
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               come
               into
               his
               net
               :
               So
               the
               Divell
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               soules
               safely
               resting
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               Rock
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               hee
               assayeth
               to
               fright
               them
               out
               of
               their
               safety
               ,
               by
               the
               out-cries
               and
               terrors
               of
               damnation
               .
               And
               the
               Romists
               joyne
               with
               them
               in
               these
               terrible
               noyses
               ,
               so
               to
               fright
               Protestants
               from
               their
               Rock
               of
               safety
               ,
               into
               their
               net
               of
               errors
               ,
               superstitions
               ,
               idolatries
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               
                 large
                 Net
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Deity
               and
               Supremacy
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               safety
               of
               the
               bird
               is
               not
               to
               feare
               these
               out-cries
               ,
               neither
               by
               feare
               of
               a
               false
               danger
               to
               runne
               into
               a
               true
               one
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               the
               safety
               of
               Protestants
               not
               to
               feare
               these
               noyses
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               feare
               of
               a
               false
               damnation
               ,
               to
               runne
               into
               a
               true
               one
               :
               Let
               them
               keepe
               close
               to
               their
               Rock
               of
               safety
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               safety
               they
               may
               assuredly
               expect
               salvation
               .
               But
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               
                 false
                 Accusers
              
               ,
               and
               affrighters
               ,
               and
               casters
               of
               damnation
               ,
               shall
               be
               
               truely
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               same
               damnation
               which
               they
               have
               falsely
               laid
               on
               the
               heires
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               This
               Author
               speakes
               yet
               further
               ,
               of
               a
               charge
               laid
               by
               us
               on
               Romists
               ,
               That
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Protestancy
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               I
               thinke
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               charge
               is
               onely
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               That
               Romists
               ,
               in
               saying
               that
               unrepented
               Protestancie
               doth
               damne
               men
               ,
               doe
               make
               it
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               mortall
               as
               the
               impenitent
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               for
               every
               way
               of
               charging
               them
               for
               their
               uncharitable
               censure
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               undertake
               ;
               for
               it
               may
               suffice
               mee
               any
               way
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               censure
               is
               uncharitable
               .
               Yet
               seeing
               wee
               are
               fallen
               into
               the
               mention
               of
               comparing
               Protestancy
               to
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               let
               us
               behold
               in
               a
               patterne
               how
               neerely
               falling
               from
               Protestancie
               hath
               been
               taken
               for
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 F.
                 Spira
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               Lawyer
               ,
               dwelling
               neere
               Padua
               ,
               
               having
               embraced
               the
               true
               Religion
               with
               great
               zeale
               ,
               and
               making
               open
               profession
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               was
               complained
               of
               to
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               ;
               which
               when
               hee
               understood
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               danger
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               long
               deliberated
               and
               consulted
               what
               was
               best
               to
               bee
               done
               ,
               hee
               resolved
               at
               last
               
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Legate
               ;
               accordingly
               he
               went
               to
               him
               to
               Venice
               ,
               craved
               pardon
               ,
               and
               promised
               future
               obedience
               :
               The
               Legate
               ,
               for
               an
               example
               to
               others
               ,
               commanded
               him
               after
               his
               returne
               to
               make
               an
               open
               recantation
               ;
               which
               accordingly
               hee
               performed
               .
               But
               having
               done
               this
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               himselfe
               and
               his
               charge
               ,
               being
               returned
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               rest
               an
               houre
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               a
               minute
               ,
               nor
               feele
               any
               ease
               of
               his
               continuall
               anguish
               .
               And
               even
               from
               that
               night
               hee
               was
               so
               terrified
               ,
               and
               had
               such
               horror
               of
               his
               actions
               ,
               as
               hee
               held
               himselfe
               for
               lost
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               did
               confesse
               ,
               hee
               saw
               plainely
               before
               his
               eyes
               all
               the
               torments
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               damned
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               soule
               did
               heare
               the
               fearfull
               sentence
               ,
               being
               drawn
               before
               the
               Judgment
               seat
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Hee
               was
               carried
               to
               Padua
               ,
               where
               famous
               and
               excellent
               Physicians
               did
               visit
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               Physicke
               with
               singular
               affection
               :
               but
               they
               soone
               found
               that
               he
               was
               little
               sick
               in
               body
               ,
               but
               grievously
               in
               minde
               .
               Nothing
               came
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               that
               was
               lightly
               or
               foolishly
               spoken
               ,
               or
               that
               might
               discover
               any
               raving
               in
               him
               .
               They
               asked
               him
               if
               hee
               thought
               his
               sinne
               to
               bee
               so
               foule
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               pardoned
               through
               the
               bounty
               
               and
               infinite
               mercie
               of
               God.
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               hee
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               great
               a
               sinne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               a
               sinne
               unto
               death
               ;
               whereof
               this
               wretched
               man
               discoursed
               amply
               ,
               learnedly
               ,
               and
               too
               subtly
               against
               himselfe
               :
               Hee
               said
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               acknowledge
               the
               severity
               of
               Gods
               judgement
               ,
               who
               had
               chosen
               him
               to
               make
               him
               a
               spectacle
               rather
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               admonish
               all
               by
               one
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               to
               abstaine
               from
               all
               impiety
               ,
               confessing
               that
               there
               was
               no
               reproach
               nor
               punishment
               which
               hee
               had
               not
               deserved
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               foule
               offence
               .
            
             
               After
               hee
               had
               discoursed
               gravely
               of
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               ,
               hee
               said
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               not
               account
               strange
               this
               his
               speech
               ,
               for
               that
               oftentimes
               God
               doth
               wrest
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               Reprobates
               most
               assured
               testimonies
               of
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               his
               Justice
               ,
               and
               his
               fearefull
               Vengeance
               ;
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               Iudas
               ,
               confessing
               his
               owne
               sin
               ,
               and
               justifying
               his
               Master
               .
            
             
               Many
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               being
               alledged
               to
               divert
               him
               from
               this
               fearfull
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               being
               exhorted
               to
               receive
               into
               his
               heart
               a
               hope
               and
               a
               trust
               of
               salvation
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               hee
               said
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               whereby
               you
               doe
               exhort
               mee
               to
               
               gather
               some
               hope
               ,
               I
               see
               all
               meanes
               of
               health
               and
               pardon
               taken
               from
               mee
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               have
               any
               authority
               (
               as
               they
               have
               )
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               said
               in
               vaine
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               renounceth
               him
               before
               men
               ,
               hee
               will
               renounce
               him
               before
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ?
               Doe
               you
               not
               see
               that
               this
               concerns
               mee
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               as
               it
               were
               particularly
               verified
               in
               my
               person
               ?
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               him
               whom
               the
               Sonne
               hath
               disavowed
               before
               his
               Father
               ,
               when
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               wee
               must
               hope
               for
               no
               salvation
               but
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ?
            
             
               It
               cannot
               bee
               beleeved
               with
               what
               gravity
               and
               vehemency
               his
               words
               were
               delivered
               ;
               neither
               was
               there
               ever
               man
               heard
               pleading
               better
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               Spira
               against
               himselfe
               :
               Hee
               said
               ,
               That
               God
               did
               set
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               obedience
               ,
               as
               an
               high
               and
               strong
               Rampart
               ,
               that
               sinners
               ,
               repenting
               them
               ,
               might
               not
               bee
               drowned
               with
               the
               overflowing
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               offences
               :
               As
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               had
               renounced
               our
               Saviour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               hee
               had
               (
               as
               one
               should
               say
               )
               overthrown
               this
               strong
               Rampart
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               deluge
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               vengeance
               had
               
               covered
               and
               swallowed
               up
               his
               soule
               .
               One
               of
               his
               most
               familiars
               said
               unto
               him
               ;
               that
               his
               great
               torment
               proceeded
               from
               abundance
               of
               Melancholy
               which
               troubled
               his
               braine
               .
               Spira
               remembring
               that
               hee
               had
               many
               times
               refuted
               this
               opinion
               ,
               said
               ;
               You
               may
               thinke
               what
               you
               please
               ,
               but
               God
               in
               truth
               hath
               troubled
               my
               spirit
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               have
               any
               hope
               of
               salvation
               .
               Thus
               hee
               continued
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               refused
               to
               eate
               any
               more
               meate
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               carried
               from
               Padua
               to
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               in
               this
               despaire
               hee
               died
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Against
               the
               Cavaliers
               third
               Chapter
               ,
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               proved
               ,
               That
               although
               unitie
               bee
               necessary
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               yet
               doth
               not
               this
               discharge
               the
               Papists
               from
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               damning
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 is
                 declared
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Deductions
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 unity
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               WEe
               are
               past
               the
               Champions
               unproved
               ,
               and
               indeede
               disproved
               improbability
               of
               this
               assertion
               ;
               
                 That
                 Rome
                 wants
                 charity
                 in
                 casting
                 damnation
                 upon
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               are
               com
               to
               his
               untruth
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 untrue
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 that
                 Romists
                 want
                 charity
                 ,
                 in
                 thus
                 damning
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               And
               by
               what
               reason
               doth
               hee
               prove
               it
               to
               bee
               untrue
               ?
               Because
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               :
               a
               strange
               kinde
               of
               reasoning
               ;
               that
               this
               should
               bee
               an
               untruth
               ,
               that
               Rome
               is
               uncharitable
               in
               damning
               Protestants
               because
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               ;
               when
               even
               hence
               appeares
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               uncharitablenesse
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               Protestants
               be
               members
               of
               this
               one
               Church
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               not
               most
               true
               that
               it
               is
               uncharitable
               to
               damne
               the
               true
               members
               of
               this
               one
               Church
               ?
               Now
               that
               Protestants
               are
               members
               of
               this
               one
               Church
               is
               a
               truth
               already
               proved
               ,
               which
               nothing
               that
               this
               Author
               saith
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               or
               can
               say
               ,
               will
               ever
               disprove
               ;
               but
               much
               rather
               his
               grounds
               or
               
               rules
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               would
               oppugne
               our
               truth
               ,
               doe
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               against
               himselfe
               and
               his
               untruth
               .
            
             
               His
               grounds
               are
               these
               ;
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Religion
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               members
               of
               this
               Church
               is
               broken
               betweene
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               both
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               are
               not
               saveable
               in
               their
               severall
               Religions
               .
               But
               what
               doth
               all
               this
               prove
               but
               that
               Protestants
               ▪
               first
               ,
               may
               bee
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               with
               whom
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               Papists
               doe
               breake
               unity
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               Papists
               are
               not
               saveable
               ?
               His
               owne
               proofes
               make
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               but
               make
               against
               him
               and
               his
               owne
               fellowes
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               inference
               sowed
               hereunto
               is
               most
               miserable
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 his
                 owne
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hee
                 declares
                 the
                 dangerous
                 estate
                 wherein
                 hee
                 takes
                 any
                 other
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 who
                 communicates
                 and
                 agrees
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 it
                 .
              
               An
               inconsequent
               untruth
               ,
               except
               consequent
               because
               deduced
               from
               untruths
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               must
               either
               accuse
               the
               premisses
               ,
               or
               it selfe
               .
               Doth
               the
               Author
               himselfe
               beleeve
               
               what
               hee
               saith
               ?
               or
               can
               it
               come
               into
               his
               judgement
               ,
               that
               if
               two
               hold
               two
               contrary
               opinions
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               false
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               holds
               the
               false
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               if
               he
               declare
               to
               the
               other
               that
               the
               truth
               is
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               tell
               him
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               damned
               by
               beleeving
               the
               truth
               ,
               so
               to
               terrifie
               him
               out
               of
               the
               truth
               into
               his
               owne
               falsehood
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               no
               fault
               in
               this
               ,
               then
               how
               can
               any
               man
               blame
               a
               Turk
               for
               telling
               a
               Christian
               that
               hee
               cannot
               well
               bee
               saved
               ,
               except
               he
               turne
               Turke
               ?
               Surely
               whatsoever
               this
               Cavalier
               may
               thinke
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               that
               if
               the
               same
               were
               maintained
               in
               false
               titles
               to
               a
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Law
               would
               call
               it
               treason
               :
               For
               if
               a
               Subject
               conceiving
               his
               false
               title
               to
               bee
               good
               ,
               should
               tell
               his
               Prince
               that
               he
               were
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               were
               not
               such
               a
               Subject
               to
               be
               blamed
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               whatsoever
               a
               Romist
               may
               thinke
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Law
               would
               thinke
               him
               worthy
               of
               a
               capitall
               Sentence
               .
               And
               it
               is
               likely
               the
               abbetters
               of
               him
               by
               such
               doctrines
               ,
               would
               not
               bee
               freed
               from
               blame
               and
               danger
               .
               But
               if
               this
               Champion
               had
               sought
               advice
               ,
               his
               own
               Doctors
               could
               have
               holpen
               him
               out
               of
               his
               error
               :
               For
               
               they
               a
               can
               tell
               him
               that
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               doth
               not
               binde
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               it
               erroneously
               thinkes
               should
               be
               done
               ;
               the
               proper
               Guide
               of
               our
               Actions
               should
               be
               Light
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               not
               darknesse
               and
               error
               :
               Neither
               is
               the
               Will
               bound
               to
               obey
               other
               then
               the
               rectified
               Understanding
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               the
               conscience
               being
               deceived
               ,
               do
               prescribe
               that
               to
               be
               done
               which
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               remedy
               is
               to
               cleere
               the
               conscience
               from
               the
               errors
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               follow
               it
               in
               errors
               :
               For
               this
               were
               to
               double
               the
               fault
               which
               before
               was
               
               single
               ;
               for
               the
               errour
               in
               the
               conscience
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               following
               of
               that
               errour
               is
               another
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Cavalier
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               Romish
               Doctor
               that
               can
               tell
               him
               a
               cause
               and
               root
               of
               this
               very
               errour
               which
               damneth
               men
               that
               shall
               bee
               saved
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               vice
               not
               beseeming
               a
               Cavalier
               ,
               which
               hee
               calleth
               Pusillanimity
               .
               *
               
                 An
                 errour
                 of
                 ●onscience
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 pusillanimity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 fears
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 feared
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 judgement
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 conscience
                 is
                 too
                 strict
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 bee
                 avoided
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 causeth
                 three
                 evills
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 It
                 damnes
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               thus
               this
               errour
               of
               the
               Cavalier
               being
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               thinkes
               he
               may
               follow
               his
               erroneous
               conscience
               ,
               in
               denouncing
               damnation
               to
               those
               that
               are
               saved
               ,
               the
               very
               sinnew
               and
               bond
               of
               his
               discourse
               is
               cut
               assunder
               ;
               and
               all
               his
               ensuing
               labour
               lost
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               strives
               to
               prove
               that
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               are
               divided
               ,
               and
               cannot
               both
               bee
               saved
               :
               For
               though
               they
               be
               thus
               divided
               ,
               a
               Papist
               cannot
               charitably
               tell
               a
               saved
               Protestant
               that
               hee
               is
               damned
               because
               hee
               doth
               erroneously
               beleeve
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               will
               he
               needs
               goe
               on
               to
               his
               proofes
               of
               unity
               ,
               though
               altogether
               unprofitable
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               excuse
               Rome
               from
               the
               charge
               of
               being
               uncharitable
               to
               Protestants
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               rather
               aggravates
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               makes
               her
               more
               uncharitable
               ,
               in
               not
               holding
               unity
               with
               so
               good
               Christians
               as
               Protestants
               .
               Yet
               hee
               is
               resolved
               to
               goe
               on
               ,
               and
               to
               utter
               that
               which
               hee
               gathered
               upon
               this
               head
               ,
               or
               rather
               upon
               this
               word
               of
               Unity
               :
               for
               the
               places
               which
               hee
               brings
               forth
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               please
               him
               well
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               speake
               of
               the
               word
               Unity
               ,
               or
               something
               neere
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               meaning
               bee
               nothing
               of
               that
               unity
               which
               it
               concernes
               him
               (
               even
               in
               this
               his
               walke
               of
               impertinency
               and
               wandering
               )
               to
               pursue
               and
               prove
               .
               For
               sometimes
               his
               Allegations
               seeme
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               should
               bee
               in
               the
               Church
               one
               Head
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               one
               Heart
               and
               Affection
               ,
               somtimes
               one
               Spirit
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Author
               would
               bee
               pleased
               to
               remember
               his
               owne
               businesse
               ,
               he
               might
               consider
               that
               his
               worke
               is
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               such
               an
               entire
               unity
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               difference
               or
               dissent
               in
               any
               one
               point
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               small
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               this
               difference
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               salvation
               is
               lost
               .
               
               For
               wee
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               bee
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               affection
               ,
               and
               one
               spirit
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               and
               under
               the
               unity
               of
               one
               
                 Head
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               God
               did
               found
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               without
               these
               two
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               :
               But
               except
               the
               Author
               prove
               that
               the
               unity
               of
               this
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               one
               Religion
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               beliefe
               of
               all
               must
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               under
               paine
               of
               Damnation
               ;
               the
               former
               words
               of
               unity
               are
               meere
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               pertinent
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               make
               up
               his
               taske
               .
               For
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               his
               next
               point
               ,
               that
               this
               unity
               is
               broken
               betweene
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               ,
               wee
               will
               presently
               deny
               that
               wee
               have
               any
               way
               broken
               that
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               holds
               us
               in
               unity
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               wee
               are
               still
               in
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               his
               errand
               is
               lost
               .
               Therefore
               the
               most
               places
               being
               impertinent
               ,
               as
               proving
               that
               which
               wee
               deny
               not
               ,
               and
               indeed
               make
               nothing
               for
               him
               being
               granted
               ,
               hee
               hath
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               which
               by
               screwes
               are
               wrested
               toward
               this
               full
               unity
               in
               points
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               though
               they
               reach
               not
               home
               to
               it
               .
               This
               perchance
               hee
               aymed
               at
               in
               
               other
               places
               but
               they
               would
               not
               joyne
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 argument
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               First
               of
               his
               unproving
               and
               impertinent
               places
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               where
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               )
               his
               whole
               
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 upon
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 paine
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 sentence
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 appeale
                 .
              
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 The
                 great
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 individuall
                 Person
                 of
                 one
                 Iudge
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               first
               if
               wee
               will
               reade
               the
               words
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               that
               He
               speaks
               of
               more
               then
               one
               individuall
               Person
               :
               
               For
               Hee
               speakes
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               Judge
               .
               And
               if
               a
               man
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Judge
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               should
               dye
               .
            
             
               
               But
               secondly
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               remembred
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               the
               Priest
               or
               the
               Judge
               must
               pronounce
               ,
               must
               bee
               the
               sentence
               of
               
               the
               Law
               :
               For
               even
               the
               Prophet
               must
               dye
               ,
               which
               shall
               presume
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               commanded
               .
               
            
             
               Yet
               thirdly
               ,
               wee
               well
               know
               ,
               That
               this
               speaking
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               often
               neglected
               by
               the
               Priests
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               brake
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               
               and
               led
               the
               people
               into
               errors
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               more
               fully
               may
               bee
               proved
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               this
               Champion
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               lost
               their
               salvation
               if
               they
               did
               not
               hold
               unity
               with
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               hee
               addeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 could
                 bee
                 no
                 Religion
                 or
                 Church
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 this
              
               ;
               Wee
               take
               not
               this
               to
               bee
               the
               present
               Question
               :
               but
               ,
               Whether
               all
               beleevers
               ,
               Proselites
               or
               Jewes
               ,
               did
               in
               every
               point
               ,
               by
               the
               Priests
               decision
               ,
               hold
               an
               unity
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               no
               point
               differ
               :
               Now
               this
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               will
               never
               bee
               both
               affirmed
               and
               proved
               .
               For
               not
               only
               humane
               Testimonies
               ,
               but
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               doe
               shew
               us
               ,
               
               that
               there
               were
               divers
               sects
               and
               opinions
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               joyned
               together
               in
               externall
               unity
               ,
               not
               dividing
               themselves
               into
               two
               Religions
               and
               Churches
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               put
               this
               Author
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               individuall
               High
               Priest
               ,
               
               the
               mention
               of
               whom
               seemes
               to
               looke
               asquint
               on
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               his
               shadow
               ;
               let
               him
               remember
               ,
               That
               the
               High
               Priest
               was
               himselfe
               a
               shadow
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               when
               Christ
               came
               ,
               this
               shadow
               was
               abolished
               ;
               and
               when
               this
               shadow
               dyed
               ,
               it
               left
               not
               the
               Pope
               either
               heire
               or
               executor
               ;
               and
               so
               hee
               can
               be
               at
               best
               but
               the
               counterfeit
               of
               an
               abolished
               shadow
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               all
               this
               Authors
               labours
               for
               the
               High
               Priest
               are
               left
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               But
               see
               how
               yet
               it
               fals
               out
               more
               unhappily
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               after
               hee
               had
               made
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 individuall
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               his
               next
               proofe
               ariseth
               from
               
                 Korah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               punished
               for
               Schisme
               (
               and
               not
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               difference
               in
               Doctrine
               )
               against
               two
               individuall
               persons
               ,
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 declared
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 without
                 an
                 exact
                 agreement
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Papists
                 exalt
                 the
                 Pope
                 above
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 all
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 determination
                 to
                 bee
                 mortall
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 yet
                 some
                 breaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 to
                 bee
                 veniall
                 .
              
            
             
               ANother
               place
               of
               his
               ,
               very
               impertinent
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               
               is
               taken
               or
               racked
               out
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ;
               which
               ,
               differently
               from
               the
               originall
               and
               corrected
               Translations
               ,
               hee
               thus
               paraphraseth
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 all
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 affections
                 and
                 dictamens
                 concerning
                 Gods
                 service
                 .
              
               But
               the
               word
               dictamens
               we
               leave
               to
               this
               Author
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Texts
               ;
               onely
               wee
               may
               upon
               request
               allow
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               (
               of
               Christs
               prayer
               for
               unity
               ,
               Iohn
               17
               )
               to
               intend
               unity
               of
               affections
               ;
               and
               yet
               hee
               will
               bee
               short
               of
               his
               unity
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               it
               is
               wel
               known
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               were
               meant
               ,
               the
               present
               Romists
               themselves
               have
               not
               that
               unity
               ,
               neither
               those
               who
               farre
               excelled
               them
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Martyrs
               and
               Fathers
               .
               And
               farre
               more
               guilty
               are
               they
               against
               the
               prayer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               maintaining
               division
               a
               of
               affections
               towards
               Patriarchall
               Sees
               ,
               and
               many
               eminent
               parts
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               :
               for
               the
               Pope
               is
               like
               Ismael
               ,
               his
               sword
               against
               every
               man
               that
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               his
               universall
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               And
               according
               to
               this
               dividing
               Spirit
               
               of
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               is
               it
               this
               Authors
               businesse
               in
               this
               worke
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               division
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               for
               false
               proving
               is
               making
               )
               even
               where
               there
               is
               an
               unity
               ?
               for
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               his
               employment
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               (
               and
               more
               hereafter
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               distinction
               of
               points
               fundamentall
               )
               to
               set
               Christians
               by
               the
               eares
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               damne
               another
               for
               differing
               in
               every
               little
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ?
               For
               thus
               hee
               saith
               ,
               even
               soone
               after
               his
               former
               places
               of
               unity
               (
               and
               hee
               would
               faine
               have
               Saint
               Matthew
               and
               Saint
               Mark
               to
               say
               so
               with
               him
               ,
               
               )
               
                 Whosoever
                 should
                 faile
                 of
                 beleeving
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 sure
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 beleeved
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 .
              
               A
               Foundation
               laid
               of
               Babel
               it selfe
               ,
               even
               of
               division
               and
               hatred
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               A
               Position
               to
               which
               I
               cannot
               bee
               silent
               
                 for
                 Sions
                 sake
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 for
                 my
                 brethren
                 and
                 companions
                 sake
                 ,
              
               whom
               this
               Position
               hath
               often
               slaine
               with
               death
               temporall
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               to
               death
               eternall
               .
               For
               let
               it
               look
               as
               smooth
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               doe
               you
               breake
               up
               the
               bowels
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               full
               of
               bloud
               ,
               division
               ,
               and
               damnation
               .
               This
               ,
               even
               this
               is
               it
               which
               hath
               wrought
               those
               fearefull
               Massacres
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               Fires
               ,
               whereof
               many
               horrid
               spectacles
               in
               
               the
               second
               Chapter
               have
               been
               presented
               .
            
             
               And
               how
               should
               it
               bee
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               produce
               such
               hellish
               effects
               ,
               when
               it
               teacheth
               Christians
               ,
               for
               every
               failing
               in
               the
               beleefe
               of
               any
               one
               point
               of
               Christian
               (
               that
               is
               in
               their
               language
               ,
               Romish
               or
               Popish
               )
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               accompt
               other
               Christians
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               and
               to
               hate
               them
               more
               then
               heathens
               ;
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 without
                 understanding
                 ,
                 Rats
                 eating
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               other
               errors
               ,
               bee
               points
               of
               Christian
               doctrine
               ;
               the
               man
               that
               beleeves
               them
               not
               ,
               though
               hee
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               other
               points
               but
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               hath
               forfeited
               his
               salvation
               ,
               and
               is
               fallen
               into
               the
               odious
               state
               of
               a
               combustible
               heretick
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               damnable
               person
               .
               But
               this
               Author
               might
               have
               beene
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               more
               mercy
               by
               one
               of
               his
               allegations
               ;
               for
               though
               Christ
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Matthew
               by
               him
               alledged
               ,
               willeth
               that
               all
               Nations
               bee
               taught
               to
               observe
               whatsoever
               hee
               hath
               commanded
               ;
               yet
               his
               owne
               fellow
               Romists
               allow
               ,
               that
               the
               breach
               of
               some
               of
               Christs
               Commands
               are
               not
               damnable
               :
               I
               might
               alledge
               a
               Command
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
                 Drinke
                 yee
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ;
               which
               (
               as
               concerning
               
               the
               lay
               people
               )
               they
               have
               turned
               into
               
                 Drinke
                 yee
                 none
                 of
                 this
              
               :
               But
               I
               will
               passe
               to
               other
               Commands
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               are
               which
               command
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               morall
               Law
               ,
               (
               Matth.
               5.17.28.48
               .
               )
               and
               forbid
               every
               idle
               thought
               :
               but
               the
               breach
               of
               these
               a
               Commands
               by
               inordinate
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               small
               deviations
               ,
               the
               Romists
               can
               make
               not
               mortall
               and
               damnable
               ,
               but
               veniall
               .
               How
               comes
               it
               then
               that
               they
               will
               allow
               us
               no
               veniall
               errors
               and
               failings
               in
               small
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               any
               one
               point
               of
               Christian
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               sense
               ,
               Popish
               )
               doctrine
               not
               beleeved
               ,
               is
               damnably
               mortall
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               in
               this
               a
               great
               piece
               of
               Popish
               leaven
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               wicked
               mystery
               ,
               that
               sinnes
               against
               Gods
               Commands
               of
               morall
               obedience
               may
               bee
               veniall
               ;
               but
               against
               the
               Popes
               Commands
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               are
               altogether
               mortall
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               reason
               appeare
               to
               bee
               this
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               breach
               of
               a
               morall
               Law
               (
               as
               that
               of
               coveting
               our
               neighbours
               goods
               )
               God
               is
               offended
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               hurt
               :
               but
               by
               not
               beleeving
               any
               one
               point
               which
               the
               Pope
               delivers
               for
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               his
               In●rrability
               fals
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               Supremacy
               ?
               And
               it
               were
               better
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               policie
               of
               this
               wicked
               Mystery
               ,
               
               that
               all
               the
               world
               were
               burned
               or
               damned
               ,
               or
               set
               at
               division
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Papacie
               should
               fall
               .
               But
               thus
               doth
               the
               Pope
               set
               himselfe
               above
               God
               ,
               by
               valuing
               offences
               against
               himselfe
               of
               a
               more
               damnable
               nature
               then
               sinnes
               against
               God
               :
               But
               well
               it
               is
               withall
               ,
               that
               they
               shew
               hereby
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               yet
               farre
               more
               mercifull
               then
               the
               Pope
               ;
               for
               God
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               makes
               little
               sins
               veniall
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               makes
               little
               errors
               against
               Popish
               doctrine
               deadly
               and
               damnable
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               God
               doth
               make
               veniall
               both
               errors
               in
               lesser
               points
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               grow
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               blindenesse
               ,
               or
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               aswell
               as
               lesser
               errors
               in
               life
               ,
               by
               infirmity
               and
               weaknesse
               .
               Christs
               bloud
               is
               a
               propitiation
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               aswell
               sins
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               will.
               And
               to
               those
               who
               attaine
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               faith
               which
               knits
               them
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               by
               his
               bloud
               will
               make
               other
               ignorances
               and
               unbeliefes
               in
               those
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               cannot
               attain
               ,
               veniall
               and
               pardonable
               :
               and
               surely
               ,
               our
               Author
               is
               hardly
               driven
               to
               get
               a
               shew
               of
               proof
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               this
               doctrine
               of
               division
               and
               damnation
               :
               The
               place
               of
               Matthew
               could
               not
               serve
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               only
               a
               command
               to
               
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               teach
               all
               Nations
               to
               observe
               all
               Christs
               Commands
               .
               But
               we
               have
               seene
               above
               out
               of
               Romists
               ,
               that
               the
               breach
               of
               some
               of
               Christs
               Commands
               is
               not
               damnable
               ,
               but
               veniall
               ;
               wherefore
               another
               place
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               confesse
               it
               .
               Accordingly
               that
               of
               Saint
               Marke
               is
               set
               on
               the
               rack
               ;
               but
               this
               place
               speakes
               not
               of
               not
               beleeving
               all
               and
               every
               point
               of
               doctrine
               delivered
               and
               decreed
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               adherents
               ;
               but
               the
               maine
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               is
               a
               casting
               of
               damnation
               upon
               men
               for
               the
               great
               point
               of
               not
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Gospel
               this
               is
               an
               usuall
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               beleeving
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               stands
               upon
               life
               and
               death
               .
               And
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               this
               Author
               can
               bring
               no
               plain
               place
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               ,
               
               that
               he
               who
               beleeves
               not
               every
               small
               point
               of
               doctrine
               decided
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               shall
               bee
               damned
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               these
               places
               had
               not
               been
               so
               unmercifully
               racked
               toward
               it
               .
               But
               thus
               still
               behold
               a
               going
               on
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               .
               Unity
               unto
               salvation
               is
               urged
               ,
               thereby
               to
               make
               division
               unto
               damnation
               ;
               Words
               are
               taken
               from
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               therewith
               to
               tear
               his
               body
               into
               pieces
               :
               But
               hereof
               wee
               may
               make
               this
               use
               ,
               That
               when
               a
               Papist
               preacheth
               to
               Protestants
               of
               unity
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               expect
               &
               beware
               of
               division
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 place
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 18.
                 of
                 Matth.
                 is
                 cleared
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Cavalier
                 had
                 perverted
                 to
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 foure
                 Popish
                 grounds
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 perpetuall
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 absolute
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 judging
                 controversies
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Inerrability
                 of
                 this
                 judgement
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 submission
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 imaginary
                 unity
                 is
                 produced
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Might
               here
               bee
               at
               rest
               for
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Champion
               ,
               besides
               two
               impertinent
               places
               (
               one
               of
               which
               speaks
               of
               unity
               of
               Affection
               ,
               and
               a
               second
               of
               the
               unity
               of
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               )
               brings
               forth
               a
               third
               ,
               even
               the
               often
               answered
               place
               of
               S.
               Matth.
               which
               hee
               perverts
               to
               divers
               ill
               uses
               ,
               
               whereof
               this
               imaginary
               Popish
               unity
               is
               one
               ;
               For
               ,
               hee
               assayes
               hereby
               to
               prove
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               judge
               of
               controversies
               ,
               to
               prove
               her
               visibility
               ,
               to
               prove
               her
               inerrability
               and
               thereupon
               he
               thinkes
               presently
               should
               follow
               an
               unity
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               remove
               the
               stumbling
               blocke
               of
               visibility
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Author
               went
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               way
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               lay
               
               it
               in
               ours
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               this
               Text
               may
               teach
               what
               is
               to
               bee
               done
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               commonly
               there
               is
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Brother
               and
               a
               Brother
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               teach
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Church
               visible
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               text
               ,
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               visible
               sometimes
               in
               one
               Nation
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               in
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               removeth
               the
               Gospell
               and
               the
               Candlesticke
               from
               a
               Nation
               that
               bears
               no
               fruit
               ,
               to
               another
               that
               shall
               beare
               it
               :
               And
               so
               wee
               see
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Churches
               now
               to
               be
               seene
               where
               there
               have
               beene
               famous
               Churches
               in
               times
               past
               .
               Accordingly
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               visible
               in
               Greece
               ,
               in
               AEthiopia
               ,
               in
               Armenia
               ,
               yea
               in
               England
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               visible
               in
               Rome
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               visibility
               thereof
               may
               bee
               true
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Rome
               ,
               and
               no
               Pope
               .
               So
               that
               neither
               this
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               text
               ,
               though
               they
               say
               the
               Church
               is
               visible
               ,
               
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               say
               that
               Rome
               or
               the
               Pope
               shall
               still
               be
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               but
               contrarily
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               us
               good
               hope
               that
               Rome
               shall
               be
               invisible
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               gives
               us
               great
               proofe
               that
               shee
               is
               now
               the
               Scarlet
               
               Lady
               that
               persecutes
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               the
               Mother
               of
               abominations
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               no
               Scripture
               doth
               say
               that
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               or
               prevailing
               Heresie
               ,
               the
               Church
               shall
               there
               bee
               visible
               where
               this
               persecution
               drives
               it
               into
               corners
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               escape
               the
               fury
               of
               it
               by
               a
               kinde
               of
               invisibility
               :
               And
               when
               the
               Arian
               heresie
               had
               covered
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               or
               Pope
               had
               subscribed
               to
               it
               ,
               this
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               then
               the
               Pope
               or
               his
               Adhaerents
               were
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               nor
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               so
               when
               the
               Pope
               turnes
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               judge
               of
               controversies
               ,
               I
               could
               perchance
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               appeares
               very
               probable
               reasons
               why
               this
               text
               doth
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               Churches
               authority
               in
               judging
               of
               controversies
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               of
               her
               authority
               in
               admonishing
               her
               children
               ;
               and
               requiring
               reconciliation
               &
               satisfaction
               from
               one
               brother
               to
               another
               ,
               in
               evident
               wrongs
               ,
               even
               faults
               without
               controversie
               :
               For
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 thy
                 Brother
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 his
                 fault
              
               ;
               So
               that
               there
               is
               a
               sinne
               and
               a
               fault
               without
               controversie
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               the
               offended
               Brother
               himselfe
               may
               first
               judge
               and
               tell
               
               him
               of
               it
               that
               hath
               offended
               :
               And
               according
               to
               this
               beginning
               may
               bee
               the
               proceeding
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               a
               fault
               or
               no
               ;
               but
               to
               witnesse
               and
               condemne
               the
               contumacy
               of
               the
               party
               in
               denying
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
               after
               an
               evident
               fault
               .
               And
               when
               the
               offending
               Brother
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               Church
               thus
               admonishing
               ,
               perswading
               ,
               and
               injoyning
               him
               satisfaction
               and
               reconciliation
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               to
               bee
               cast
               out
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               thus
               contumaciously
               disobeyed
               :
               Agreeable
               to
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 obey
                 not
                 our
                 word
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               be
               it
               that
               the
               Church
               be
               the
               judge
               of
               controversies
               ,
               this
               also
               may
               bee
               true
               ,
               in
               Russian
               ,
               AEthiopian
               ,
               and
               Protestant
               Churches
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Church
               may
               judge
               controversies
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Pope
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               power
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Romists
               themselves
               differ
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               :
               So
               that
               while
               wee
               labour
               in
               this
               text
               to
               finde
               a
               Judge
               of
               controversies
               for
               reconciling
               them
               ;
               wee
               are
               left
               unreconciled
               ,
               by
               being
               at
               controversie
               about
               the
               Judge
               of
               controversies
               mentioned
               in
               this
               text
               :
               
               For
               ,
               a
               some
               say
               ,
               the
               multitude
               is
               this
               Church
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               for
               them
               the
               most
               usuall
               acception
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               in
               that
               sense
               through
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               And
               the
               current
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               seems
               to
               him
               that
               way
               ,
               according
               to
               proportion
               :
               For
               ,
               first
               the
               offended
               Brother
               ,
               alone
               was
               to
               admonish
               his
               Brother
               ;
               and
               next
               with
               one
               or
               two
               witnesses
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               admonished
               by
               the
               congregation
               :
               So
               it
               is
               a
               doctrine
               of
               degrees
               ,
               from
               one
               to
               two
               ,
               and
               from
               two
               ,
               to
               many
               ;
               And
               if
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               then
               the
               Popes
               power
               of
               judging
               controversies
               hath
               no
               footing
               here
               .
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               withall
               to
               include
               and
               resolve
               the
               question
               of
               inerrability
               ,
               )
               If
               the
               Prelates
               be
               meant
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               Lorca
               saith
               is
               the
               most
               usuall
               opinion
               amongst
               Romists
               )
               yet
               doth
               not
               this
               place
               say
               ,
               that
               Romish
               Prelates
               shall
               have
               still
               an
               unerring
               judgement
               in
               controversies
               ;
               especially
               any
               single
               Prelate
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               can
               hardly
               bee
               thought
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               Brother
               hath
               offended
               a
               Brother
               ,
               this
               text
               would
               have
               him
               presently
               to
               call
               a
               Councell
               or
               Synod
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               so
               complaine
               to
               many
               Prelates
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               his
               owne
               Prelate
               of
               whom
               hee
               must
               aske
               ,
               doth
               this
               place
               promise
               
               that
               no
               Prelate
               shall
               erre
               in
               judgeing
               of
               controversies
               ?
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               undeniably
               the
               true
               Church
               before
               Christ
               ,
               )
               Priests
               did
               not
               judge
               controversies
               without
               errour
               :
               Yea
               ,
               God
               Himselfe
               complaineth
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 lippes
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 the
                 Law
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hostes
                 :
                 But
                 Ye
                 are
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Yee
                 have
                 caused
                 many
                 to
                 stumble
                 at
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 Yee
                 have
                 corrupted
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Levi.
                 
              
            
             
               Accordingly
               wee
               finde
               in
               the
               Prophets
               a
               continuall
               out-cry
               upon
               the
               Priests
               for
               mis-leading
               the
               people
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Priests
               are
               chiefe
               in
               false
               judgements
               ,
               
               and
               injuries
               of
               the
               true
               Prophets
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               Pashar
               both
               prophecied
               lies
               ,
               
               and
               did
               cast
               Ieremy
               into
               the
               stockes
               for
               prophecying
               truth
               :
               yea
               ,
               
               the
               High
               Priest
               himselfe
               falsly
               judgeth
               Christ
               to
               have
               spoken
               blasphemy
               ;
               And
               S.
               Peter
               tells
               the
               High
               Priest
               and
               his
               associates
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               builders
               that
               despised
               the
               Corner
               stone
               ,
               and
               crucified
               Christ.
               And
               thus
               wee
               see
               it
               plaine
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prelates
               did
               erre
               ,
               even
               when
               our
               Author
               ascribes
               that
               inerrability
               to
               them
               by
               which
               hee
               would
               
               prove
               the
               inerrability
               of
               Rome
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               see
               farther
               that
               this
               same
               opinion
               of
               inerrability
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               Error
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               even
               now
               in
               the
               Romish
               Papacy
               .
               Their
               presumption
               of
               not
               erring
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               Argument
               of
               inerrability
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               them
               to
               runne
               into
               error
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               the
               people
               after
               them
               ,
               (
               blinde
               after
               blinde
               )
               into
               the
               ditch
               of
               error
               .
               This
               wee
               see
               in
               their
               owne
               words
               ;
               
               for
               thus
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 let
                 us
                 devise
                 devices
                 against
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               presumption
               of
               not
               erring
               was
               thought
               a
               very
               sure
               ground
               of
               erroneous
               judgement
               in
               this
               strange
               controversie
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               be
               Christ
               :
               
                 Do
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Pharises
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 ?
              
               
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               The
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               the
               Doctors
               cannot
               erre
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               judged
               this
               controversie
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               Christ
               :
               And
               therefore
               without
               controversie
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               there
               then
               no
               use
               of
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               yes
               surely
               very
               great
               ;
               The
               Church
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Priests
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               ought
               to
               speake
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               judge
               controversies
               thereby
               .
               
               And
               then
               as
               the
               Thessalonians
               hearing
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               wee
               doe
               so
               much
               heare
               their
               word
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               :
               And
               this
               word
               being
               followed
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               true
               and
               inerrable
               judgement
               ,
               and
               truth
               ever
               being
               one
               ,
               it
               will
               ever
               cause
               unity
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               are
               we
               come
               to
               the
               fourth
               point
               ,
               and
               indeede
               the
               point
               most
               proper
               to
               the
               present
               question
               ,
               though
               the
               place
               bee
               not
               proper
               to
               prove
               the
               Popish
               unity
               ,
               which
               this
               Author
               would
               picke
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               whereas
               to
               raise
               this
               unity
               out
               of
               this
               text
               ,
               he
               would
               thereby
               enforce
               an
               absolute
               yeelding
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               appealing
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               hee
               must
               remember
               that
               in
               this
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               implyed
               and
               included
               :
               And
               the
               including
               of
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               right
               meanes
               of
               causing
               true
               christian
               unity
               ;
               For
               the
               case
               wherein
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               hearing
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               is
               sinning
               against
               a
               brother
               :
               Now
               sinning
               against
               a
               brother
               is
               plainly
               forbidden
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               contrary
               to
               that
               Royall
               law
               of
               love
               ,
               which
               commands
               a
               man
               to
               love
               his
               Neighbour
               as
               himselfe
               :
               So
               that
               not
               to
               heare
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               case
               of
               sinning
               against
               a
               brother
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               heare
               
               the
               Church
               advising
               or
               judging
               according
               to
               Scripture
               :
               And
               so
               upon
               the
               matter
               it
               is
               a
               not
               hearing
               of
               the
               Scripture
               speaking
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               then
               see
               how
               unhandsomely
               ariseth
               the
               Inference
               of
               this
               Author
               ;
               That
               he
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               judging
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               may
               not
               appeale
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               appeal
               from
               Scripture
               to
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               But
               much
               more
               right
               and
               reasonable
               is
               this
               consequence
               ,
               
               That
               if
               a
               man
               shall
               wilfully
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               case
               thus
               evidently
               judged
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               such
               an
               one
               bee
               accounted
               as
               an
               heathen
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               I
               can
               scarce
               thinke
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               man
               who
               is
               questioned
               and
               accused
               by
               his
               brother
               were
               guiltlesse
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               should
               bee
               acquitted
               ,
               that
               this
               Author
               himselfe
               would
               have
               him
               taken
               for
               a
               heathen
               ,
               being
               judged
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               Gods
               Law
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               bee
               an
               offender
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               the
               a
               curse
               lights
               on
               the
               false
               Judges
               that
               call
               good
               evill
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               on
               those
               that
               falsely
               damne
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               also
               the
               Cavaliers
               imaginary
               contrariety
               of
               two
               Churches
               judging
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               is
               prevented
               and
               removed
               through
               this
               stedfast
               rule
               of
               unity
               :
               for
               
               two
               Churches
               judging
               one
               case
               ,
               according
               to
               one
               right
               rule
               ,
               (
               and
               such
               is
               the
               Scripture
               )
               cannot
               pronounce
               of
               one
               case
               more
               then
               one
               judgement
               .
               And
               so
               the
               man
               whom
               hee
               would
               affright
               is
               put
               out
               of
               feare
               ,
               for
               being
               tossed
               betweene
               two
               damnations
               by
               two
               contrary
               judgements
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               but
               one
               right
               judgement
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               but
               one
               damnation
               to
               bee
               feared
               ,
               which
               any
               man
               may
               avoyd
               by
               hearing
               the
               Church
               judging
               uniformely
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Church
               make
               a
               man
               a
               heathen
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               that
               b
               Christ
               did
               not
               take
               such
               a
               one
               for
               an
               heathen
               ;
               for
               Christ
               tooke
               the
               blinde
               man
               into
               his
               company
               ,
               whom
               the
               Jewish
               Prelates
               had
               unjustly
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               made
               like
               an
               heathen
               .
               And
               no
               wonder
               ;
               for
               Nicodemus
               ,
               Christs
               Disciple
               ,
               takes
               it
               for
               a
               confessed
               ground
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               denyed
               by
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               is
               Judge
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Law
               all
               Judgement
               should
               proceed
               :
               
               
                 Doth
                 our
                 Law
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 judge
                 any
                 man
              
               ?
               Accordingly
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               tels
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 hee
                 sits
                 to
                 judge
                 after
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Therefore
               when
               the
               Judgement
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               nullity
               :
               Now
               ,
               in
               all
               Judgements
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               as
               there
               is
               a
               power
               and
               efficacie
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               an
               harmonious
               unity
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               there
               are
               two
               Popes
               ,
               a
               Pope
               and
               an
               Antipope
               ,
               or
               two
               successively
               ,
               that
               Judge
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               how
               are
               the
               poore
               Popish
               souls
               that
               depend
               on
               a
               Popes
               word
               as
               a
               divine
               Law
               tossed
               miserably
               between
               two
               damnations
               ?
               But
               this
               while
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               safe
               from
               this
               distraction
               by
               the
               unity
               of
               that
               judgement
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               constant
               unity
               of
               verity
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               the
               Cavalier
               in
               his
               fourth
               Chapter
               alledgeth
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               conceited
               unity
               ,
               are
               turned
               upon
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Champion
             of
             Rome
             goes
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             indeed
             went
             from
             him
             ,
             &
             runs
             after
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             also
             run
             from
             him
             :
             And
             although
             he
             please
             himself
             much
             when
             
             he
             findes
             the
             word
             Unity
             ,
             especially
             Books
             written
             for
             Unity
             ;
             yet
             hee
             must
             still
             bee
             put
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             all
             mention
             of
             unity
             in
             the
             Fathers
             doth
             not
             prove
             this
             unity
             which
             hee
             undertakes
             .
             They
             write
             of
             unity
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             unity
             under
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             flocks
             bee
             not
             divided
             by
             partiall
             and
             schismaticall
             setting
             up
             Pastors
             against
             Pastors
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Flock
             .
             But
             our
             Authors
             businesse
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             now
             and
             then
             remembers
             )
             that
             there
             must
             bee
             an
             universall
             unity
             in
             all
             points
             of
             doctrine
             decreed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             bee
             they
             great
             or
             small
             ;
             which
             hee
             will
             never
             prove
             by
             any
             Fathers
             to
             bee
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             reall
             unity
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Yet
             thus
             hee
             strives
             to
             wrest
             out
             this
             unity
             .
          
           
             —
             
               Others
               have
               written
               and
               framed
               expresse
               Catalogues
               of
               all
               the
               heresies
               which
               had
               risen
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               from
               his
               ascension
               to
               heaven
               ,
               till
               their
               owne
               time
               ;
               expressely
               shewing
               hereby
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               directly
               broken
               by
               the
               obstinate
               beliefe
               of
               any
               one
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               held
               in
               disobedience
               to
               the
               same
               Church
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               did
               so
               breake
               it
               ,
               must
               forfeit
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               soule
               thereby
               :
               And
               this
               was
               done
               by
               Saint
            
             Epiphanius
             
               Bishop
               of
               
               Cyprus
               ,
               by
            
             Phylastri●s
             
               B●shop
               of
               Brescia
               ,
               who
               are
               both
               cited
               to
               this
               purpose
               by
               the
               incomparable
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Treatise
            
             de
             haeresibus
             ad
             quod
             vult
             Deum
             .
             
               Where
               himselfe
               also
               makes
               an
               exact
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               the
               heresies
               which
               had
               sprung
               untill
               his
               time
               ;
               and
               where
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               observe
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               hee
               recounts
               divers
               heresies
               which
               are
               held
               by
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               denying
               prayers
               and
               sacri●ices
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               then
               hee
               concludes
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               should
               hold
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               no
            
             a
             
               Christian
               Catholick
            
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             must
             challenge
             this
             Champion
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             hee
             deales
             not
             fairely
             with
             us
             in
             putting
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               In
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Church
            
             :
             For
             let
             the
             world
             know
             that
             this
             is
             not
             our
             holding
             ;
             That
             a
             different
             opinion
             being
             held
             in
             a
             purpos●d
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             is
             safe
             ,
             or
             comp●tible
             with
             unity
             of
             charity
             :
             but
             that
             some
             different
             opinions
             in
             points
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             darknesse
             of
             understanding
             or
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             not
             apprehended
             or
             bele●ved
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             a
             purposed
             disobedience
             to
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             compatible
             with
             unity
             and
             salvation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             which
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             unity
             were
             broken
             by
             the
             obstinate
             beliefe
             of
             any
             one
             doctrine
             joyned
             with
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             doth
             not
             this
             make
             against
             Rome
             ,
             which
             maintaineth
             her
             universall
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             other
             errors
             directly
             against
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             deny
             Rome
             to
             bee
             that
             Church
             which
             the
             Fathers
             speake
             of
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             Authors
             allegations
             make
             directly
             against
             his
             owne
             end
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             authority
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             hee
             goes
             about
             to
             establish
             :
             For
             ,
             let
             him
             speake
             upon
             his
             conscience
             and
             reputation
             ;
             Were
             all
             those
             heresies
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Epiphanius
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             adjudged
             and
             condemned
             for
             heresies
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             seemes
             ,
             there
             may
             bee
             hereticks
             without
             any
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             there
             may
             be
             hereticks
             that
             hold
             some
             errors
             not
             adjudged
             heresies
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             become
             of
             this
             Authors
             heresie
             described
             to
             be
             the
             obstinate
             beliefe
             of
             any
             one
             doctrine
             in
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Authors
             sense
             ,
             being
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
           
             How
             was
             this
             Church
             disobeyed
             in
             those
             things
             which
             shee
             had
             not
             decreed
             ?
             and
             even
             his
             particulars
             of
             a
             prayers
             and
             
               sacrifices
               for
               the
               dead
            
             ?
             Had
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             adjudged
             these
             at
             this
             time
             to
             bee
             points
             of
             faith
             ?
             Hee
             cannot
             say
             it
             .
             How
             plaine
             deceit
             then
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             seeme
             to
             prove
             these
             to
             bee
             heresies
             ,
             because
             held
             in
             a
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Romish
             sense
             had
             not
             decreed
             the
             doctrines
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             these
             supposed
             heresies
             ?
             Let
             us
             now
             come
             to
             his
             particular
             citations
             ,
             and
             see
             yet
             more
             particularly
             ,
             how
             they
             make
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             mostly
             against
             himselfe
             :
             Hee
             begins
             with
             Saint
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Church
               having
               received
               this
               word
               preached
               ,
               and
               this
               faith
               as
               was
               shewed
               before
               ,
               and
               having
               spread
               the
               same
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               doth
               diligently
               preserve
               it
               ,
               as
               inhabiting
               one
               house
               ;
               and
               doth
               likewise
               beleeve
               those
               things
               which
               are
               taught
               thereby
               ,
               as
               having
               one
               soule
               and
               one
               heart
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               conformity
               shee
               preaches
               ,
               and
               teaches
               ,
               and
               delivers
               it
               ,
               as
               possessing
               but
               one
               mo●th
               .
               For
               though
               there
               bee
               in
               the
               world
               different
               
               expressions
               and
               tongues
               ,
               yet
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               Tradition
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               And
               neither
               those
               Churches
               which
               are
               found
               in
               Germany
               ,
               nor
               those
               others
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               nor
               those
               in
               France
               ,
               nor
               they
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Easterne
               parts
               ,
               nor
               they
               which
               are
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               nor
               they
               which
               are
               in
               Lybia
               ,
               nor
               they
               which
               are
               in
               the
               middle
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               doe
               beleeve
               or
               make
               tradition
               of
               doctrine
               any
               otherwise
               in
               one
               place
               then
               they
               doe
               in
               another
               :
               but
               as
               that
               creature
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               preaching
               if
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               those
               Prelates
               of
               Churches
               who
               have
               most
               power
               and
               grace
               of
               speech
               ,
               will
               deliver
               no
               other
               things
               but
               these
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               is
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
               neither
               will
               such
               an
               one
               as
               hath
               meaner
               Talents
               in
               speech
               make
               this
               doctrine
               and
               Tradition
               lesse
               ;
               but
               (
               since
               Faith
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               )
               neither
               doth
               hee
               inlarge
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               speak
               much
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               that
               other
               diminish
               it
               ,
               who
               speakes
               lesse
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ▪
             that
             this
             place
             is
             produced
             improperly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Point
             ;
             deceitfully
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Reader
             :
             For
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             next
             preceding
             ,
             had
             set
             downe
             a
             forme
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             summe
             of
             chiefe
             Articles
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Creed
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             whence
             this
             allegation
             is
             taken
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             having
             received
             this
             faith
             ,
             doth
             uniformly
             preach
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             Mouth
             through
             all
             nations
             ;
             neither
             doth
             the
             more
             learned
             increase
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             lesse
             learned
             diminish
             it
             :
             Now
             this
             being
             spoken
             of
             the
             principall
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             ●oth
             rather
             prove
             our
             unity
             in
             fundamentalls
             ,
             but
             not
             prove
             our
             Champions
             entire
             unity
             in
             inferiour
             points
             ;
             therefore
             it
             comes
             not
             home
             to
             the
             Authors
             marke
             ,
             but
             indeed
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             deceive
             the
             Reader
             ,
             when
             he
             brings
             it
             in
             as
             a
             proofe
             of
             that
             which
             it
             proves
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             place
             makes
             mightily
             against
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             that
             Confederacy
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             faith
             which
             Irenaeus
             sets
             downe
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Article
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             nor
             worshiping
             Images
             ,
             nor
             of
             praying
             in
             an
             unknowne
             tongue
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             therefore
             being
             now
             decreed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             are
             inlargements
             of
             faith
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Popes
             that
             thus
             inlarge
             the
             faith
             ,
             are
             by
             Irenaeus
             censured
             ,
             
               not
               to
               bee
               these
               Prelates
               of
               Churches
               ,
               who
               have
               most
               power
               and
               grace
               of
               speech
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               so
               good
               as
               the
               others
               of
               lesse
               grace
            
             :
             but
             withall
             hee
             censureth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             above
             their
             master
             ;
             and
             their
             master
             being
             Christ
             ,
             it
             fits
             right
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Paul
               ;
               That
               hee
               sits
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               
               exalts
               himselfe
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             Hee
             comes
             next
             to
             Tertullian
             .
             
               Tertullian
               shewes
               plainly
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               denyes
               any
               one
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               rejects
               all
               ;
               for
               thus
               hee
               saith
               upon
               occasion
               ,
            
             Valentinus
             
               approveth
               some
               things
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               some
               things
               hee
               disallowes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               disallowes
               all
               whiles
               he
               approves
               some
               .
            
             The
             Author
             here
             also
             imposeth
             upon
             his
             Reader
             ,
             if
             wee
             may
             beleeve
             Tertullians
             (
             learned
             but
             Romish
             )
             Adnotator
             ,
             Pamelius
             :
             For
             (
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             this
             that
             the
             words
             are
             
               Omnia
               improbat
               ,
               dum
               quaedam
               reprobat
               ,
            
             he
             disallowes
             all
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             refuseth
             some
             ,
             )
             from
             Pamelius
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             all
             points
             of
             faith
             proposed
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             much
             lesse
             if
             the
             Church
             bee
             taken
             for
             the
             Papacy
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             do
             by
             no
             meanes
             reject
             .
             For
             this
             is
             Pamelius
             his
             sentence
             ,
             immediatly
             after
             these
             words
             :
             
               Quod
               usque
               ad●o
               verum
               agnoverunt
               alii
               scriptores
               ,
               ut
               disertis
               verbis
               scribant
               ,
               (
               &
               inter
               caeteros
               Damascenus
               )
               quod
               vetus
               Testamentum
               reprobaverit
               .
               This
               by
               other
               writers
               is
               said
               to
               be
               so
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               expresly
               write
               ,
               (
               and
               Damascen
               among
               others
               )
               that
               hee
               refused
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             And
             indeede
             hee
             that
             did
             deny
             the
             old
             
             Testament
             ,
             did
             deny
             more
             then
             one
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Cavaliers
             point
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             )
             for
             he
             denyeth
             many
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             fundamentall
             ones
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yea
             of
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             place
             doth
             much
             accuse
             the
             Cavaliers
             need
             of
             Allegations
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             excuseth
             him
             not
             from
             an
             indeavour
             to
             deceive
             his
             Reader
             :
             The
             place
             alledged
             by
             him
             is
             this
             :
             
               Quod
               apud
               multos
               &c.
               
               That
               which
               is
               found
               to
               be
               one
               amongst
               so
               many
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               crept
               in
               by
               errour
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               beene
               commended
               by
               Tradition
               .
            
             The
             place
             cited
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Quod
               apud
               multos
               unum
               invenitur
               ,
               non
               est
               erratum
               sed
               traditum
               :
               That
               which
               is
               one
               among
               so
               many
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               errour
               ,
               but
               a
               thing
               delivered
               .
            
          
           
             The
             question
             in
             hand
             was
             concerning
             the
             rule
             of
             Faith
             or
             the
             Creed
             ;
             as
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             by
             comparing
             the
             thirteenth
             chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             Creed
             is
             rehearsed
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               remained
               for
               him
               to
               shew
               ,
               whether
               the
               doctrine
               in
               the
               former
               rule
            
             came
             from
             the
             delivery
             (
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             so
             it
             bee
             not
             a
             Tradition
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             in
             this
             rule
             of
             faith
             )
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             
             having
             refuted
             these
             objections
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               delivered
               not
               all
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               all
               ,
            
             he
             comes
             after
             to
             this
             objection
             ,
             
               That
               the
               ●hurches
               did
               not
               purely
               reteine
               what
               the
               Apostles
               delivered
               ,
               and
               thus
               hee
               refells
               this
               objection
               .
            
          
           
             
               Age
               nunc
               ,
               omnes
               erraverint
               ,
               deceptus
               sit
               &
               Apostolus
               de
               Testimonio
               reddendo
               :
               Nullam
               respexerit
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               ,
               uti
               eam
               in
               veritatem
               deduceret
               ;
               ad
               hoc
               missus
               à
               Christo
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               postulatus
               de
               Patre
               ,
               ut
               esset
               doctor
               veritatis
               :
               neglexerit
               officium
               Dei
               Villicus
               ,
               Christi
               vicarius
               ,
               sinens
               Ecclesias
               aliter
               interim
               intelligere
               ,
               aliter
               credere
               ,
               quod
               ipse
               p●r
               Apostolos
               praedicabat
               .
               Ecquid
               verisimile
               est
               ,
               ut
               tot
               ac
               tan●a
               in
               unam
               Fidem
               erraverint
               ?
               Nullus
               inter
               multos
               eventus
               ,
               est
               u●us
               exitus
               :
               Var●asse
               debuerat
               error
               doctrinae
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               ●aeterùm
               quod
               apud
               multos
               unum
               invenitur
               ,
               non
               est
               erratum
               ,
               sed
               traditum
               :
            
             Whereof
             the
             summe
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             the
             a
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             had
             not
             looked
             to
             his
             office
             of
             leading
             the
             Church
             into
             truth
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             likelihood
             that
             so
             many
             Churches
             had
             erred
             into
             one
             Faith
             :
             But
             the
             Faith
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             such
             unity
             among
             many
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             an
             errour
             ,
             but
             a
             Truth
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             so
             far
             from
             saying
             
             that
             all
             Churches
             agreed
             in
             sin
             ,
             all
             points
             beyond
             and
             besides
             the
             Creed
             ,
             that
             it
             speaks
             onely
             of
             their
             agreement
             in
             the
             rules
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Creed
             :
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             agreement
             comes
             not
             by
             errour
             which
             commonly
             is
             divers
             ;
             but
             by
             one
             uniforme
             delivery
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             So
             the
             Cavalier
             is
             still
             to
             seeke
             for
             a
             necessary
             unity
             in
             every
             smal
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             points
             without
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             Cyrill
             is
             mainly
             for
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             
             even
             as
             himselfe
             alledgeth
             him
             ;
             For
             we
             agreeably
             affirme
             
               That
               to
               be
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               which
               teacheth
               ,
               without
               defect
               ,
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             such
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             are
             points
             fundamentall
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             comes
             ,
             
             or
             is
             rather
             drawne
             in
             next
             ,
             against
             his
             will
             and
             meaning
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Author
             produceth
             him
             :
             
               The
               Church
               being
               stricken
               through
               by
               the
               light
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               doth
               send
               her
               beames
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               But
               yet
               that
               light
               which
               is
               cast
               so
               far
               abroad
               ,
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               Shee
               spreads
               her
               branches
               over
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               after
               a
               plentifull
               manner
               ;
               Shee
               extends
               her
               flowing
               streames
               with
               great
               aboundance
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               great
               distance
               :
               But
               yet
               is
               Shee
               one
               Head
               ,
               and
               one
               Root
               ,
               and
               one
               Mother
               ,
               who
               is
               fruitfull
               
               by
               such
               store
               of
               issue
               .
            
             Now
             I
             thinke
             it
             were
             needlesse
             to
             help
             a
             Reader
             to
             take
             this
             place
             from
             the
             Author
             :
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             to
             every
             eye
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             speakes
             not
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             points
             of
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             of
             their
             unity
             in
             one
             Love
             ,
             and
             one
             mysticall
             Body
             :
             So
             that
             this
             place
             is
             not
             onely
             unserviceable
             to
             the
             Author
             ,
             but
             serves
             much
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             lady
             Mother
             who
             cuts
             off
             noble
             and
             excellent
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             her
             ;
             or
             rather
             her
             *
             selfe
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             submit
             to
             her
             universall
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             it
             seemes
             hath
             not
             said
             enough
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             say
             more
             ,
             but
             indeed
             lesse
             :
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             the
             Cavalier
             rather
             teacheth
             him
             ,
             then
             suffereth
             him
             to
             speake
             :
             
               The
               same
               S.
               also
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Core
               ,
               Dathan
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               implies
               that
               the
               one
               Church
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               entirely
               beleeved
               ,
               but
               followed
               also
               in
               all
               her
               doctrines
               and
               directions
               :
               For
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               though
               Core
               ,
               Dathan
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               did
               beleeve
               and
               worship
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               Law
               and
               Religion
               with
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               divided
               themselves
               from
               the
               rest
               by
               Schisme
               ,
               resisting
               their
               Governours
               and
               Priests
               ,
               they
               were
               swallowed
               up
               quick
               into
               Hell.
               
            
          
           
           
             Here
             ,
             first
             ,
             wee
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             hee
             tells
             his
             Reader
             what
             hee
             would
             have
             Cyprian
             say
             ;
             for
             hee
             saith
             ,
             not
             that
             Cyprian
             doth
             speake
             it
             plainely
             ,
             but
             the
             S.
             implyes
             :
             and
             what
             doth
             he
             imply
             ?
             That
             the
             Church
             must
             not
             onely
             bee
             intirely
             beleeved
             ,
             but
             followed
             also
             in
             all
             her
             doctrines
             and
             directions
             .
             But
             did
             
               Core
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             Abiram
             differ
             from
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             in
             doctrine
             ?
             His
             owne
             place
             denyes
             it
             ,
             which
             saith
             ;
             
               They
               did
               beleeve
               and
               worship
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               lived
               in
               Moses
               his
               Law
               and
               Religion
               with
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               :
            
             And
             the
             place
             further
             assignes
             the
             true
             fault
             ;
             
               Division
               by
               Schisme
            
             :
             They
             denyed
             the
             authority
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             had
             placed
             to
             be
             Governours
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Just
             the
             same
             sinne
             into
             which
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fifth
             drew
             the
             English
             Papists
             by
             his
             Bull
             :
             so
             that
             this
             place
             makes
             exceedingly
             against
             Romish
             doctrine
             of
             rebellion
             against
             Princes
             ;
             such
             as
             those
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             in
             Ireland
             .
             But
             let
             me
             give
             the
             Author
             one
             question
             at
             parting
             ?
             Was
             Aaron
             to
             bee
             followed
             in
             all
             his
             doctrines
             and
             directions
             ?
             what
             doth
             the
             Author
             think
             of
             this
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Calfe
             ?
             
             
               These
               be
               thy
               Gods
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             Saint
             Basill
             is
             next
             produced
             ,
             thus
             speaking
             in
             
               Theod.
               They
               who
               are
               well
               instructed
               in
               holy
               writ
               ,
               permit
               not
               one
               syllable
               of
               divine
               doctrine
               to
               be
               betrayed
               or
               yeelded
               up
               ;
               but
               are
               willing
               to
               embrace
               any
               kinde
               of
               death
               for
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               if
               need
               require
               :
               Hereupon
            
             the
             Author
             thus
             commenteth
             ,
             
               That
               man
               of
               God
               had
               beene
               sollicited
               by
               some
               to
               relent
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               &
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               but
               to
               a
               little
               ;
               he
               refused
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               you
               have
               seene
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               it
               with
               much
               disdaine
               to
               be
               attempted
               in
               that
               kinde
               .
            
             Now
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             here
             the
             fairenesse
             of
             our
             Author
             ;
             Hee
             speakes
             of
             Basils
             not
             yeelding
             to
             a
             little
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             this
             little
             ?
             Denying
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             to
             be
             God
             of
             one
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             Is
             this
             a
             little
             ?
             Surely
             he
             should
             be
             a
             great
             Hereticke
             that
             should
             deny
             this
             little
             ;
             So
             that
             this
             being
             not
             a
             little
             but
             a
             great
             point
             ,
             S.
             Basill
             doth
             not
             speak
             against
             us
             but
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             sayes
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             great
             points
             there
             should
             be
             no
             difference
             :
             Now
             it
             might
             be
             called
             little
             by
             some
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             little
             weight
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             litte
             odds
             in
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             the
             little
             difference
             of
             a
             syllable
             ,
             the
             great
             point
             lay
             affirmed
             or
             denyed
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             were
             better
             that
             death
             were
             imbraced
             ,
             then
             any
             such
             point
             of
             divine
             
             doctrine
             should
             bee
             betrayed
             .
             Besides
             ,
             ●s
             there
             a
             desire
             on
             our
             side
             of
             betraying
             or
             delivering
             up
             any
             lesser
             points
             of
             divine
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             rather
             a
             charitable
             hope
             that
             men
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             differing
             in
             opinion
             concerning
             some
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             by
             not
             knowing
             that
             they
             be
             divine
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             not
             reaching
             to
             them
             by
             a
             weake
             and
             inferiour
             degree
             of
             a
             faith
             ?
             But
             who
             so
             will
             truely
             judge
             our
             maine
             quarrell
             with
             Romists
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             it
             to
             be
             a
             defence
             of
             divine
             doctrine
             against
             humane
             fictions
             and
             traditions
             .
             And
             Romists
             most
             grossely
             offend
             against
             the
             words
             and
             example
             of
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             who
             permit
             many
             syllables
             of
             the
             divine
             doctrine
             in
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             forbidding
             worship
             of
             im●ges
             ,
             to
             be
             left
             out
             of
             their
             Catechismes
             ;
             and
             the
             divine
             doctrine
             of
             halfe
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             denyed
             and
             made
             voyd
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             divine
             doctrine
             of
             praying
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             actually
             betrayed
             .
          
           
             —
             Saint
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             is
             next
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             our
             Author
             saith
             )
             thus
             delivers
             himselfe
             ;
             
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               dangerous
               then
               those
               hereticks
               ,
               who
               ▪
               when
               they
               run
               straight
               through
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               doe
               yet
               with
               one
               word
               ,
               as
               with
               some
               drop
               of
               poyson
               ,
               infect
               the
               true
               and
               sincere
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
           
             If
             this
             Champion
             had
             gotten
             this
             place
             by
             his
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             well
             but
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             
               sincere
               faith
            
             whereof
             Gregory
             speaks
             ,
             is
             the
             faith
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             which
             Creed
             is
             set
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Tractate
             :
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             
               one
               word
            
             of
             which
             hee
             speaks
             ,
             as
             being
             dangerous
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             that
             giveth
             not
             to
             Christ
             one
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             
             This
             word
             Nazianzen
             often
             names
             in
             this
             discourse
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Cavalier
             could
             not
             well
             oversee
             it
             if
             hee
             had
             seene
             the
             place
             ;
             yea
             ,
             hee
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             *
             
               that
               it
               lets
               in
               the
               Arian
               heresie
               .
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             this
             Champion
             is
             yet
             far
             from
             his
             Conclusion
             by
             this
             Antecedent
             ,
             which
             must
             thus
             lead
             the
             way
             ;
             It
             is
             most
             dangerous
             to
             differ
             in
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Creed
             which
             concernes
             a
             point
             fundamentall
             ,
             even
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             dangerous
             to
             differ
             in
             points
             out
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             which
             are
             extra-fundamentall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Popes
             decreeing
             .
             But
             let
             Romists
             look
             whether
             this
             place
             doe
             not
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             thrusting
             the
             word
             Roman
             after
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             word
             Catholick
             ,
             have
             drawne
             the
             soules
             of
             too
             many
             to
             beleeve
             in
             the
             Pope
             (
             or
             Popish
             Church
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             changed
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             Saint
             Hierome
             must
             have
             the
             same
             answer
             ;
             no
             man
             denying
             but
             that
             for
             some
             one
             word
             or
             two
             contrary
             to
             the
             faith
             or
             Creede
             in
             points
             fundamentall
             ,
             
               many
               heresies
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               bee
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             It
             followes
             ,
             Saint
             Leo
             
               saith
               ,
               That
               out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ,
               According
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sinne
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             this
             here
             ,
             where
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             Whether
             they
             sin
             that
             be
             out
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             Whether
             they
             be
             out
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             that
             differ
             in
             any
             smal
             point
             of
             doctrine
             from
             some
             other
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ?
             But
             because
             this
             place
             wants
             help
             ,
             hee
             adds
             a
             second
             ;
             
               If
               it
               be
               not
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               faith
               at
               all
               .
            
             We
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             but
             one
             saving
             and
             fundamentall
             Faith
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             
             as
             but
             one
             Baptisme
             ;
             and
             this
             faith
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             still
             doe
             so
             uniformely
             receive
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             who
             have
             any
             other
             fundamentall
             faith
             ,
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
             But
             if
             Romists
             will
             have
             faith
             to
             bee
             one
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             then
             by
             this
             Popes
             doctrine
             they
             have
             no
             faith
             ;
             for
             their
             faith
             is
             not
             one
             in
             all
             points
             with
             the
             one
             faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             faith
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             one
             faith
             
             there
             was
             no
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             no
             universall
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             no
             worship
             of
             Bread.
             
          
           
             The
             Cavaliers
             first
             place
             of
             Augustine
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             bring
             forth
             ,
             to
             spare
             both
             the
             Cavalier
             and
             the
             Reader
             :
             It
             is
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             but
             very
             short
             of
             the
             Cavaliers
             mark
             ;
             it
             proves
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               are
               not
               two
               Churches
               ,
               but
               one
               .
            
             But
             who
             denyes
             this
             ?
             yea
             ,
             who
             denyes
             the
             true
             Church
             on
             earth
             to
             bee
             but
             one
             ?
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Protestants
             maine
             businesse
             to
             keep
             it
             one
             ,
             though
             differing
             in
             some
             lesser
             points
             of
             doctrine
             :
             And
             it
             is
             our
             Authors
             businesse
             to
             breake
             this
             unity
             ,
             even
             by
             this
             place
             which
             he
             produceth
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             proving
             unity
             :
             but
             not
             proving
             by
             it
             such
             an
             unity
             as
             by
             it
             hee
             may
             make
             a
             division
             ,
             hee
             is
             faine
             to
             set
             a
             second
             Buttresse
             to
             support
             his
             wall
             of
             separation
             :
             Thus
             hee
             reareth
             it
             :
          
           
             
               To
               shew
               moreover
               ,
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               doctrine
               was
               to
               be
               truly
               one
               hee
               spake
               thus
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               called
               upon
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               preached
               the
               same
               ●ospel
               ,
               sung
               the
               same
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             
             
               had
               the
               same
               Baptisme
               ,
               observed
               the
               same
               Easter
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               in
               those
               things
               
               they
               were
               with
               mee
               ,
               yet
               not
               wholly
               with
               mee
               :
               in
               schisme
               not
               with
               mee
               ,
               in
               heresie
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               not
               with
               mee
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               not
               with
               mee
               in
               a
               few
               ,
               their
               being
               with
               mee
               in
               many
               could
               not
               help
               them
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Cavalier
             had
             gone
             on
             in
             his
             Allegation
             ,
             the
             very
             next
             words
             would
             have
             given
             him
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             objection
             which
             hee
             drew
             out
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             those
             words
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             a
             
               one
               thing
               wherein
               they
               were
               not
               one
               was
               Charity
               .
            
             And
             the
             want
             of
             this
             hee
             proves
             out
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             (
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             )
             to
             make
             all
             the
             rest
             unprofitable
             .
             But
             our
             question
             is
             not
             of
             want
             of
             charity
             ,
             but
             of
             differing
             in
             some
             small
             point
             of
             faith
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             this
             uncharitablenesse
             was
             back'd
             with
             an
             error
             which
             hee
             called
             an
             heresie
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Catholick
            
             b
             
               Church
               was
               onely
               in
               the
               part
               of
            
             Donatus
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             infers
             )
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             catholick
             :
             But
             let
             our
             Author
             remember
             ,
             That
             this
             voucheth
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Creede
             as
             denyed
             by
             the
             Donatists
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             denyall
             of
             any
             such
             Article
             he
             cannot
             charge
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             that
             their
             error
             did
             not
             kill
             nor
             
             cut
             them
             off
             c
             all
             from
             being
             truly
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             except
             the
             error
             were
             accompanied
             with
             the
             want
             of
             that
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             true
             charity
             ,
             we
             have
             great
             probabilities
             ,
             if
             not
             proofes
             out
             of
             Optatus
             and
             Saint
             Augustine
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             which
             commonly
             calls
             them
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             denies
             not
             but
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             how
             dangerous
             or
             deadly
             soever
             their
             faults
             were
             ,
             they
             fall
             directly
             on
             the
             Popish
             faction
             ,
             both
             in
             point
             of
             heresie
             &
             schisme
             ;
             for
             they
             hold
             the
             like
             heresie
             to
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               Popes
               party
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             by
             uncharitable
             schisme
             they
             cut
             off
             all
             those
             from
             their
             communion
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             this
             party
             .
             And
             now
             hee
             comes
             back
             againe
             to
             Irenaeus
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             found
             some
             new
             matter
             in
             him
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             Irenaeus
             
               (
               whom
               I
               named
               before
               )
               implies
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               a
               true
               Christian
               Catholick
               to
               differ
               in
               no
               one
               point
               of
               the
               doctrine
               or
               faith
               from
               other
               Christians
               ;
               but
               hee
               must
               withall
               not
               beleeve
               any
               thing
               after
               a
               different
               manner
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               upon
               a
               different
               motive
               from
               that
               for
               
               which
               it
               is
               beleeved
               by
               other
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             doth
             Irenaeus
             say
             ,
             being
             thus
             called
             back
             again
             ?
             He
             saith
             nothing
             :
             for
             our
             Author
             only
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               implies
            
             ;
             just
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             before
             was
             made
             to
             comply
             :
             But
             what
             doth
             he
             imply
             ?
             
               That
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               a
               true
               Christian
               Catholick
               to
               differ
               in
               no
               one
               point
               of
               the
               doctrine
               or
               faith
               from
               other
               Christians
               .
            
             But
             is
             there
             any
             such
             sentence
             or
             implying
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ?
             Surely
             I
             doubt
             this
             Cavalier
             delt
             too
             much
             upon
             trust
             ,
             and
             hee
             whom
             hee
             trusted
             ,
             too
             much
             upon
             deceit
             .
             I
             have
             read
             over
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             can
             finde
             no
             such
             implying
             :
             But
             I
             finde
             that
             which
             wee
             often
             object
             against
             Romists
             Traditions
             ,
             *
             
               Why
               should
               wee
               leave
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               hearken
               to
               those
               men
               when
               they
               tell
               us
               their
               errors
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             inference
             from
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               That
               a
               Christian
               must
               not
               beleeve
               by
               a
               different
               motive
               from
               that
               by
               which
               it
               is
               beleeved
               of
               other
               Christians
               ,
            
             is
             a
             point
             that
             is
             mortall
             to
             Popery
             :
             For
             they
             ,
             making
             the
             Popes
             word
             or
             authority
             the
             motive
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             herein
             doe
             differ
             from
             the
             motive
             of
             faith
             received
             by
             the
             Christians
             in
             Grecia
             ,
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             AEthiopia
             ;
             and
             so
             transgresse
             most
             dangerously
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             fundamentally
             
             against
             this
             rule
             produced
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             as
             from
             Irenaeus
             ,
             though
             there
             I
             cannot
             finde
             it
             .
             And
             now
             after
             a
             just
             examination
             of
             these
             Allegations
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             inferre
             ,
             that
             ,
             There
             appeares
             a
             manifest
             losse
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             when
             the
             places
             produced
             for
             proofe
             of
             it
             prove
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Authors
             conclusion
             being
             no
             way
             made
             good
             by
             his
             allegations
             ,
             it
             is
             left
             still
             solitary
             ,
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             unproved
             :
             And
             whereas
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               the
               present
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               have
               proved
               the
               necessity
               of
               perfect
               unity
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               wee
               must
               needs
               reply
               ,
            
             That
             hee
             hath
             most
             imperfectly
             proved
             the
             necessity
             of
             so
             perfect
             an
             unity
             .
             And
             for
             the
             other
             piece
             of
             his
             conclusion
             ;
             
               That
               indeed
               no
               reason
               can
               bee
               given
               why
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               allowed
               any
               more
               true
               Churches
               then
               one
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               aswell
               two
               thousand
               as
               two
               :
            
             I
             acknowledge
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             no
             reason
             can
             bee
             given
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Cavaliers
             speaking
             of
             no
             reason
             in
             this
             point
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             denyed
             by
             us
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               true
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             make
             two
             ,
             you
             may
             make
             two
             thousand
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             deny
             that
             every
             little
             difference
             makes
             two
             Churches
             of
             one
             ;
             and
             
             this
             neither
             the
             Author
             hath
             proved
             ,
             neither
             doe
             his
             citations
             suffice
             to
             prove
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             here
             looke
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             Romists
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             making
             two
             thousand
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             a
             second
             Church
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Church
               vertuall
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yea
             a
             third
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             mysticall
             body
             (
             for
             he
             is
             a
             mystery
             also
             ,
             but
             of
             iniquity
             )
             which
             two
             Churches
             many
             eminent
             members
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             deny
             to
             bee
             that
             one
             true
             Church
             whereof
             they
             are
             members
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             Romish
             uncharitablenesse
             in
             damning
             Protestants
             remaines
             still
             as
             a
             proved
             truth
             ,
             seeing
             this
             Authors
             proofes
             for
             an
             imaginary
             perfect
             unity
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             undertooke
             to
             prove
             it
             an
             untruth
             ,
             doe
             not
             prove
             this
             unity
             ;
             and
             no
             such
             unity
             proved
             ,
             no
             untruth
             proved
             :
             so
             they
             are
             still
             uncharitable
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             doe
             yet
             speake
             truth
             when
             they
             affirme
             their
             uncharitablenesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               consideration
               of
               the
               Cavaliers
               fifth
               Chapter
               ;
               wherein
               (
               to
               the
               great
               danger
               of
               the
               Papacy
               )
               that
               is
               proved
               by
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               which
               wee
               doe
               not
               deny
               ;
               That
               out
               of
               one
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               no
               salvation
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 ground
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 produce
                 any
                 discharge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Romists
                 may
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 uncharitablenesse
                 in
                 damning
                 Protestants
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Cavalier
               fights
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               fellowes
               ;
               wee
               are
               yet
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               notwithstanding
               any
               thing
               he
               hath
               said
               or
               alledged
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               yet
               left
               salvation
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               to
               his
               owne
               Papacy
               :
               And
               now
               we
               being
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               this
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ;
               
               So
               ,
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               hee
               proves
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Protestants
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
               But
               then
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               of
               one
               Church
               with
               saved
               Protestants
               ?
               And
               indeed
               except
               it
               were
               to
               speake
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               what
               need
               is
               there
               of
               these
               proofes
               for
               a
               point
               not
               denied
               by
               us
               ?
               For
               ,
               wee
               give
               him
               this
               at
               first
               onely
               for
               the
               asking
               ,
               That
               out
               of
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               (
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               )
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Yet
               will
               hee
               needs
               goe
               on
               to
               fight
               for
               a
               point
               which
               we
               confesse
               ;
               yea
               ,
               withall
               to
               fight
               for
               us
               against
               himselfe
               :
               And
               indeede
               even
               where
               he
               would
               seem
               to
               fight
               against
               us
               ,
               hee
               doth
               it
               so
               loosely
               and
               far-off
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               discerne
               how
               his
               blowes
               doe
               concerne
               us
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               his
               first
               onset
               ,
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 so
                 truely
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 easily
                 enough
                 that
                 no
                 salvation
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 Heresie
                 or
                 Schisme
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 deprive
                 any
                 soule
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 neverthelesse
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 bee
                 wholly
                 left
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 better
                 warned
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 miseries
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 feele
                 for
                 all
                 eternity
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 strengthen
                 also
                 this
                 truth
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 and
                 of
                 it selfe
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 not
                 faulty
                 in
                 that
                 wherewith
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 charged
                 .
              
               I
               confesse
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               out
               this
               Authors
               order
               and
               way
               ;
               his
               end
               or
               drift
               we
               know
               ,
               but
               the
               way
               by
               which
               he
               would
               come
               to
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               bee
               seene
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               hitherto
               hee
               hath
               not
               made
               good
               his
               first
               steps
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               hee
               would
               seeme
               to
               proceed
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               came
               neerer
               to
               his
               end
               by
               degrees
               ,
               when
               yet
               hee
               is
               still
               on
               his
               threshold
               :
               for
               first
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               it
               doe
               follow
               that
               no
               salvation
               can
               be
               had
               out
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               ,
               this
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               noted
               )
               is
               no
               degree
               to
               the
               cleering
               of
               Papists
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               damning
               Protestants
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               every
               Heresie
               in
               the
               Popish
               sense
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               deprive
               any
               soule
               thereof
               ;
               and
               so
               Protestants
               may
               still
               suffer
               a
               false
               charge
               of
               Heresie
               to
               bee
               laid
               on
               them
               by
               Romists
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               sure
               enough
               of
               salvation
               .
               And
               thus
               not
               any
               degree
               is
               yet
               made
               good
               toward
               the
               freeing
               of
               this
               charge
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               justly
               laid
               on
               the
               Romists
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               matter
               stands
               still
               ,
               though
               the
               Author
               moving
               
               his
               pen
               thinkes
               that
               the
               matter
               moves
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Allegations
               that
               follow
               ,
               which
               seeme
               to
               labour
               for
               these
               two
               points
               ,
               
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 ,
                 And
                 that
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Schisme
                 doe
                 put
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               these
               being
               proved
               no
               way
               hurt
               us
               or
               help
               the
               Romists
               ,
               but
               helpe
               us
               and
               hurt
               the
               Romists
               ;
               among
               whom
               wee
               have
               found
               most
               fearfull
               and
               bloudy
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               wee
               may
               discover
               damnable
               Heresies
               :
               but
               they
               can
               never
               prove
               that
               Protestant
               doctrine
               maintaines
               either
               Heresie
               or
               Schisme
               ;
               but
               by
               that
               which
               they
               call
               Heresie
               ,
               as
               relying
               wholy
               on
               Christs
               merits
               and
               not
               our
               owne
               for
               redemption
               ,
               and
               worshiping
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               worshiping
               Images
               ,
               &c.
               wee
               serve
               the
               God
               of
               our
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Allegations
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Cavalier
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 forcible
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 Papists
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 produced
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               being
               yeelded
               which
               this
               Author
               indeavours
               to
               prove
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               
               what
               to
               doe
               with
               his
               Allegations
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               turne
               them
               against
               Romists
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               we
               very
               well
               allow
               the
               place
               alledged
               out
               of
               Esay
               ,
               
               and
               say
               it
               makes
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ;
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               place
               of
               Matthew
               (
               formerly
               alledged
               and
               answered
               )
               upon
               the
               same
               Reason
               :
               And
               we
               very
               well
               allow
               those
               places
               of
               Paul
               to
               Titus
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               
               as
               making
               much
               against
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               adhaerents
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               they
               give
               us
               just
               ground
               of
               avoiding
               him
               ,
               being
               Hereticall
               and
               Schismaticall
               after
               many
               admonitions
               .
               But
               this
               Author
               did
               wisely
               in
               not
               naming
               Timothy
               in
               his
               margent
               but
               Titus
               ,
               though
               hee
               alledge
               these
               words
               out
               of
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 attend
                 to
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Divels
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 of
                 Errour
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 Lyers
                 and
                 ▪
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
              
               lest
               the
               Reader
               looking
               to
               the
               place
               might
               finde
               this
               which
               followeth
               ,
               
                 Forbibbing
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 meats
              
               ;
               which
               wee
               know
               that
               Protestancie
               doth
               not
               :
               but
               if
               Papistry
               doe
               ,
               then
               who
               are
               now
               his
               Hereticks
               ,
               Hypocrites
               and
               Lyers
               ,
               excluded
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               salvation
               ?
               Hee
               did
               also
               very
               discreetly
               in
               his
               namelesse
               alledging
               some
               pieces
               out
               of
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               where
               is
               
               mention
               of
               Iamnes
               and
               Iambres
               —
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               verse
               fore-going
               ,
               having
               the
               
                 form
                 of
                 godlinesse
              
               ,
               and
               the
               verses
               following
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 ever
                 learning
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 attaining
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               but
               left
               out
               the
               middle
               verse
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 creep
                 into
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 captive
                 silly
                 Women
                 laden
                 with
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 with
                 divers
                 lusts
              
               :
               which
               words
               being
               notable
               markes
               of
               seducers
               ,
               for
               what
               reason
               the
               Author
               left
               them
               out
               he
               best
               knowes
               ;
               but
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               their
               owne
               *
               Priest
               ,
               it
               doth
               rightly
               hit
               with
               some
               Romish
               proselite-makers
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               simple
               Reader
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               seene
               this
               place
               wholy
               alledged
               ,
               might
               perchance
               have
               thought
               hee
               had
               seen
               ,
               in
               these
               ,
               the
               very
               Iamnes
               and
               Iambres
               of
               these
               times
               .
            
             
               His
               last
               Scripture
               is
               out
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               where
               striving
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               word
               Sects
               in
               Latin
               ,
               is
               Heresies
               in
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               he
               (
               somewhat
               Heretically
               I
               doubt
               even
               when
               he
               speaks
               against
               Heresie
               )
               leaves
               the
               decreed
               Latin
               to
               follow
               the
               Greeke
               :
               But
               this
               being
               taken
               for
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               Latin
               ,
               let
               the
               word
               be
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               Papacy
               wee
               read
               indeed
               ,
               that
               Heresies
               are
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               certainly
               those
               are
               most
               likely
               to
               
               fall
               into
               that
               strive
               to
               set
               up
               a
               fleshly
               monarchy
               ,
               and
               to
               abound
               in
               the
               glory
               b
               and
               wealth
               of
               the
               world
               :
               For
               such
               men
               will
               sell
               heaven
               ,
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               for
               a
               messe
               of
               Pottage
               ,
               even
               for
               base
               and
               transitory
               vanity
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               sentence
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               
                 that
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 bee
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 giving
                 up
                 to
                 strong
                 delusions
                 to
                 beleeve
                 lyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 may
                 bee
                 damned
                 who
                 beleeved
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               Now
               among
               innumerable
               examples
               of
               the
               Papacies
               love
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preferring
               temporall
               greatnesse
               and
               wealth
               above
               the
               truth
               ,
               let
               the
               lamentable
               conference
               betweene
               c
               Adrian
               the
               sixth
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               be
               a
               lively
               proofe
               and
               spectacle
               ;
               where
               the
               poore
               Pope
               (
               and
               herein
               not
               a
               Pope
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               did
               well
               soone
               to
               bee
               gone
               )
               speaking
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               reformation
               ;
               There
               was
               no
               consideration
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               necessity
               ,
               but
               a
               plaine
               confutation
               of
               whatsoever
               truth
               there
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               
               Popes
               Audit
               and
               Exchequer
               ,
               even
               by
               worldly
               profit
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Scriptures
               thus
               being
               lost
               ,
               except
               onely
               in
               making
               against
               their
               owne
               Papacy
               ,
               hee
               comes
               to
               Fathers
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               to
               hurt
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               hurt
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Tertullian
               
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 That
                 Hereticks
                 cannot
                 bee
                 accounted
                 Christians
                 :
              
               But
               of
               what
               heresies
               doth
               hee
               speake
               there
               ?
               Of
               any
               Protestant
               opinions
               ?
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               any
               Protestants
               are
               hereticks
               :
               He
               repeats
               there
               a
               rule
               of
               a
               faith
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Creed
               ,
               consisting
               of
               divers
               Articles
               ;
               Doe
               the
               Protestants
               deny
               any
               of
               these
               Articles
               ?
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               this
               rule
               of
               faith
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nullus
                 habet
                 apud
                 nos
                 quaestiones
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 questions
                 among
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 Heresies
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 make
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               But
               wee
               doe
               not
               make
               question
               of
               this
               rule
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               made
               hereticks
               by
               it
               :
               But
               they
               doe
               rather
               question
               this
               rule
               ,
               that
               bring
               in
               another
               faith
               ;
               the
               Popes
               Oracles
               ,
               
               and
               new
               Articles
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               Tertullian
               here
               saith
               ,
               
                 Fides
                 in
                 regula
                 posita
                 est
                 :
                 The
                 faith
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 that
                 rule
                 ,
              
               which
               before
               hee
               rehearsed
               ;
               the
               Romists
               faith
               is
               not
               in
               that
               rule
               :
               For
               ,
               
               there
               was
               not
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               of
               Christs
               being
               under
               the
               forme
               of
               bread
               by
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 In
                 Coelos
                 ereptum
                 ,
                 sedere
                 ad
                 dextram
                 Patris
                 ;
                 misisse
                 vicariam
                 vim
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 qui
                 credentes
                 agat
                 :
                 Being
                 taken
                 away
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 Vicar
              
               (
               not
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 leade
                 those
                 that
                 beleeve
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               33.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               making
               an
               Inventory
               of
               certaine
               Heresies
               ,
               amongst
               others
               ,
               hee
               names
               this
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               doubt
               ,
               is
               some
               kinne
               to
               the
               Papacie
               ;
               Timotheum
               
                 instruens
                 ,
                 Nuptiarum
                 quoque
                 interdictores
                 suggillat
                 :
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 S.
              
               Paul
               instructing
               Timothy
               ,
               
                 doth
                 condemne
                 the
                 forbidders
                 of
                 marriage
                 .
              
            
             
               Saint
               Cyprian
               is
               next
               brought
               in
               to
               say
               that
               thousand
               times
               produced
               sentence
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 :
              
               Hereunto
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reward
                 of
                 any
                 suffering
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 hee
                 a
                 Christian
                 that
                 abides
                 not
                 in
                 Christs
                 doctrine
                 and
                 faith
                 .
              
               But
               in
               all
               this
               hee
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Protestants
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               neither
               that
               they
               remaine
               not
               in
               Christs
               Doctrine
               and
               Faith
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               rather
               concerne
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               made
               a
               new
               Church
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               a
               new
               Faith
               ,
               by
               adding
               twelve
               Articles
               more
               to
               the
               former
               .
               It
               doth
               also
               plainely
               shew
               them
               that
               they
               ,
               suffering
               for
               Treasons
               of
               Powder
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               &c.
               cannot
               expect
               thereby
               a
               Crown
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               a
               punishment
               of
               perfidiousnesse
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Augustine
               is
               next
               alledged
               ,
               and
               hee
               useth
               the
               like
               or
               very
               same
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               like
               or
               the
               same
               answer
               might
               serve
               .
               But
               indeed
               Augustine
               so
               punctually
               speaketh
               against
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               and
               pierceth
               it
               through
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               place
               can
               well
               bee
               lost
               ,
               because
               every
               one
               is
               serviceable
               against
               the
               Papacy
               for
               which
               it
               is
               produced
               ;
               These
               are
               the
               words
               first
               alledged
               out
               of
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Would
                 you
                 have
                 men
                 so
                 blinde
                 and
                 deafe
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 or
                 reade
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 faith
                 our
                 Lord
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 concerning
                 his
                 Church
                 ?
              
               Now
               ,
               what
               the
               Papists
               will
               answer
               to
               this
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               who
               make
               many
               men
               so
               blinde
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               reade
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               deafe
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               heare
               the
               Gospel
               but
               in
               Latin
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               hee
               sayes
               that
               Saint
               Augustine
               puts
               himselfe
               to
               shew
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 spread
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               Who
               can
               more
               plainly
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Papacie
               is
               not
               this
               
               Church
               ,
               whose
               universall
               power
               and
               extent
               is
               denyed
               by
               other
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               is
               unbeleeved
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               unknowne
               in
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ?
            
             
               The
               last
               place
               out
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               seconded
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               Cardinall
               Perron
               ,
               hee
               turnes
               to
               this
               use
               ,
               
                 That
                 Catholick
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 beleefe
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 charitie
                 and
                 communion
                 ;
                 which
                 whosoever
                 should
                 want
                 ,
                 should
                 also
                 want
                 salvation
                 .
              
               But
               withall
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               long
               before
               I
               knew
               this
               opinion
               of
               Perron
               ,
               I
               beleeved
               this
               truth
               ;
               and
               I
               also
               beleeved
               that
               it
               did
               make
               mightily
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               mightily
               against
               the
               Papacie
               .
               That
               it
               makes
               mightily
               for
               us
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               ,
               who
               doe
               imbrace
               a
               catholick
               love
               with
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               .
               That
               it
               makes
               mightily
               against
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               because
               it
               excludes
               from
               love
               and
               communion
               many
               eminent
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               even
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               body
               of
               Christ
               as
               extends
               beyond
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Papacie
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               this
               Champions
               allegations
               doe
               so
               fight
               for
               us
               against
               his
               owne
               Papacie
               ,
               that
               a
               suspicious
               Reader
               may
               doubt
               hee
               hath
               been
               hired
               by
               us
               .
            
             
             
               But
               by
               the
               next
               allegation
               ,
               perchance
               ,
               hee
               thinkes
               his
               suspicion
               may
               be
               somewhat
               cleered
               ,
               where
               thus
               hee
               commenteth
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               his
               mother
               :
            
             
               Saint
               Hierome
               writing
               to
               Pope
               Damasus
               ,
               saith
               
                 (
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 cathol●ck
                 Church
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 but
                 denoting
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Roman
                 )
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 whosoever
                 liveth
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 whosoever
                 should
                 eate
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 profane
                 person
                 .
              
               But
               doth
               Hierome
               here
               denote
               the
               catholick
               Church
               both
               for
               breadth
               and
               length
               to
               be
               Roman
               ;
               and
               no
               Church
               to
               be
               catholick
               which
               was
               not
               Roman
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               under
               the
               Roman
               subjection
               ?
               this
               was
               farre
               from
               his
               meaning
               :
               Hee
               meant
               that
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               ,
               
               by
               one
               faith
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               an●
               in
               union
               with
               it
               as
               a
               member
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               that
               out
               of
               this
               one
               Church
               ,
               wherewith
               Rome
               was
               then
               one
               in
               faith
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Hee
               did
               not
               say
               that
               that
               Church
               shall
               bee
               the
               Arke
               out
               of
               which
               shall
               bee
               no
               salvation
               :
               but
               that
               Church
               is
               the
               Ark●
               ;
               shewing
               what
               it
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               it
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               (
               even
               the
               Man
               of
               
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Head
               and
               his
               members
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               )
               now
               call
               themselves
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               But
               Rome
               at
               the
               best
               had
               never
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               faster
               tyed
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               Jerusalem
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               take
               leave
               to
               say
               of
               Rome
               as
               it
               was
               said
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
               
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Citie
                 become
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ?
              
               It
               hath
               been
               manifestly
               proved
               ,
               that
               this
               Mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
               or
               Papacie
               is
               farre
               different
               from
               the
               ancient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Hierome
               himselfe
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               Rome
               should
               bee
               the
               seate
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               and
               hee
               did
               not
               meane
               ,
               that
               when
               Rome
               is
               the
               seate
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               shee
               should
               bee
               taken
               for
               the
               Arke
               out
               of
               which
               no
               man
               should
               bee
               saved
               :
               Therefore
               this
               place
               that
               made
               for
               Rome
               then
               ,
               while
               shee
               was
               a
               pure
               part
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               makes
               against
               her
               now
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               the
               seate
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               might
               be
               invited
               to
               come
               to
               her
               then
               ,
               as
               an
               eminent
               part
               of
               the
               Arke
               and
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               may
               now
               bee
               driven
               out
               from
               her
               by
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 receive
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               follow
               two
               places
               out
               of
               Lactantius
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               indeed
               saith
               for
               
               us
               ,
               and
               against
               these
               Romists
               that
               are
               divided
               from
               us
               and
               our
               Church
               :
               
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
              
               But
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               may
               serve
               for
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               but
               it
               otherwise
               is
               an
               wholesome
               exhortation
               for
               Romists
               ;
               and
               I
               wish
               it
               may
               doe
               good
               to
               the
               Author
               :
               
                 No
                 man
                 must
                 flatter
                 himselfe
                 with
                 an
                 obstinate
                 kinde
                 of
                 contention
                 for
                 the
                 questions
                 here
                 ,
                 about
                 salvation
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 watchfully
                 and
                 diligently
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 extinct
                 and
                 lost
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Cavalier
               ends
               in
               a
               tempest
               ,
               which
               he
               puls
               downe
               on
               his
               own
               head
               ;
               S.
               Fulgentius
               
                 hath
                 this
                 dreadfull
                 saying
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               where
               he
               brings
               in
               Fulgentius
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 neither
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 Almes
                 ,
                 nor
                 Martyrdome
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 benefit
                 towards
                 his
                 salvation
                 that
                 holds
                 not
                 unity
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               A
               place
               indeed
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               dreadfull
               to
               the
               Romists
               ,
               for
               their
               Schism
               described
               in
               the
               second
               Chapter
               ;
               but
               no
               way
               dreadfull
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               catholick
               Charity
               expressed
               in
               the
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Cavaliers
                 indeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Papists
                 cannot
                 bee
                 both
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 absolve
                 the
                 Papists
                 from
                 uncharitablenesse
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               having
               thus
               concluded
               the
               Allegations
               ,
               hee
               thus
               gives
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               conclusion
               ;
               
                 Nor
                 will
                 I
                 so
                 much
                 distrust
                 either
                 the
                 attention
                 or
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 my
                 Reader
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 presse
                 this
                 point
                 any
                 further
                 .
              
               A
               saying
               good
               at
               last
               ,
               but
               much
               better
               at
               first
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               had
               bin
               at
               first
               no
               distrust
               of
               the
               Readers
               discretion
               ,
               there
               had
               beene
               no
               neede
               of
               any
               one
               of
               those
               Allegations
               ,
               which
               have
               beene
               brought
               forth
               to
               prove
               a
               point
               not
               denyed
               :
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 .
              
               But
               let
               us
               see
               what
               immediatly
               followes
               :
               
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 it
                 will
                 onely
                 remaine
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 and
                 resolved
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 both
                 the
                 Catholickes
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 can
                 bee
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 and
                 selfe
                 same
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 question
                 is
                 already
                 judged
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 colour
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 either
                 
                 of
                 us
                 should
                 hereafter
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 for
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 not
                 saveable
                 without
                 repentance
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Behold
               a
               knot
               of
               strange
               things
               knit
               together
               by
               an
               invisible
               cohaerence
               ,
               or
               a
               visible
               incohaerence
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               whereas
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               next
               place
               
                 It
                 will
                 onely
                 remaine
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Romists
                 may
                 bee
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 Church
                 :
              
               For
               my
               part
               I
               am
               utterly
               of
               opinion
               that
               this
               doth
               neither
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               remaine
               to
               bee
               considered
               toward
               the
               Authors
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               saving
               of
               Rome
               from
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               damning
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               For
               Protestants
               may
               bee
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               wherein
               is
               salvation
               ,
               and
               Romists
               may
               be
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               Romists
               may
               bee
               uncharitable
               for
               damning
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               wherein
               is
               salvation
               .
               But
               since
               hee
               is
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               will
               thus
               shew
               it
               to
               him
               :
               His
               way
               of
               cleering
               Rome
               from
               this
               charge
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               hath
               been
               hitherto
               by
               proving
               it
               an
               untruth
               ;
               and
               his
               way
               of
               proving
               it
               an
               untruth
               ,
               by
               proving
               that
               Protestants
               are
               truely
               in
               the
               way
               of
               damnation
               :
               And
               to
               prove
               this
               againe
               ,
               hee
               hath
               shewed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               in
               which
               is
               salvation
               ,
               
               and
               from
               which
               men
               are
               excluded
               by
               Heresie
               and
               Schisme
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               I
               thinke
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               his
               way
               hee
               should
               prove
               that
               Protestants
               are
               guilty
               of
               such
               Heresie
               and
               Schisme
               as
               separate
               them
               from
               this
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               salvation
               :
               For
               then
               had
               hee
               slaine
               them
               out-right
               with
               a
               true
               damnation
               ,
               and
               had
               saved
               his
               mother
               Rome
               from
               S.
               Iohns
               truly
               mortall
               uncharitablenesse
               .
               But
               it
               seemes
               wee
               are
               cleere
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Author
               would
               not
               goe
               against
               his
               conscience
               in
               a
               false
               accusation
               ;
               wherefore
               let
               his
               silence
               bee
               taken
               for
               a
               consent
               and
               confession
               :
               But
               then
               it
               seemes
               the
               question
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               we
               are
               absolved
               ,
               and
               Rome
               is
               condemned
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               so
               it
               should
               bee
               ;
               but
               hee
               is
               resolved
               still
               to
               say
               on
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               For
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Romists
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
              
               toward
               proving
               Protestants
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               whereby
               onely
               Rome
               can
               save
               her selfe
               from
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               damning
               us
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               far
               from
               proving
               Protestants
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               prove
               them
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               
               Romists
               in
               damnation
               .
               For
               Protestants
               being
               parts
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               by
               true
               faith
               and
               love
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               Romists
               not
               being
               of
               this
               Church
               wherein
               Protestants
               are
               saved
               ,
               are
               by
               his
               owne
               Allegations
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               damned
               :
               So
               Romists
               are
               both
               brought
               into
               the
               danger
               of
               damnation
               ,
               and
               the
               charge
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               layd
               on
               the
               Romists
               may
               still
               stand
               true
               ,
               because
               they
               falsely
               damne
               Protestants
               for
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               strange
               position
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Romists
                 ,
                 bee
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 colour
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 either
                 party
                 should
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 charity
                 for
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 not
                 saveable
                 without
                 repentance
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 :
              
               For
               there
               is
               neither
               reason
               ,
               verity
               ,
               nor
               charity
               in
               affirming
               that
               Protestants
               who
               may
               be
               saved
               by
               their
               Religion
               ,
               are
               not
               saveable
               without
               repentance
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               .
               But
               this
               vanity
               if
               not
               impiety
               ,
               hath
               beene
               blowne
               away
               in
               the
               answer
               to
               his
               third
               Chapter
               .
               But
               if
               this
               unreasonable
               position
               bee
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               the
               ground
               and
               reason
               of
               the
               future
               discourse
               (
               concerning
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               being
               of
               two
               Religions
               )
               
               then
               the
               discourse
               built
               on
               it
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               ▪
               for
               indeede
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               to
               prove
               that
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               are
               of
               two
               Religions
               ,
               except
               the
               Author
               may
               hereby
               save
               Romists
               from
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               in
               falsly
               condemning
               the
               Protestants
               for
               being
               in
               a
               good
               religion
               ,
               different
               from
               their
               owne
               bad
               Popery
               ?
               For
               that
               is
               his
               errand
               ,
               and
               this
               errand
               hath
               hee
               lost
               in
               losing
               this
               last
               monstrous
               position
               ,
               which
               hee
               made
               for
               a
               bridge
               to
               his
               errands
               end
               .
            
             
               So
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               this
               Cavalier
               is
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               journey
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               walke
               is
               a
               wandring
               ,
               and
               this
               voyage
               a
               sayling
               up
               and
               downe
               from
               his
               harbour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               sixth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Cavaliers
               is
               brought
               to
               examination
               ,
               which
               hath
               this
               title
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               and
               Catholickes
               (
               meaning
               Papists
               )
               cannot
               bee
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Church
               :
               in
               two
               Sections
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 divers
                 untruths
                 of
                 the
                 Cavaliers
                 are
                 discovered
                 touching
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 betweene
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Papists
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 an
                 objection
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestants
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 reformation
                 without
                 ordinary
                 Mission
                 and
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 Lutherans
                 against
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               ROme
               is
               left
               bleeding
               in
               her
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               the
               bridge
               being
               broken
               down
               by
               which
               the
               Authors
               suppy
               should
               have
               come
               to
               her
               rescue
               ;
               so
               
               the
               businesse
               seems
               to
               be
               ended
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               of
               the
               tumult
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               so
               of
               the
               throng
               of
               words
               that
               follow
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 cause
                 given
                 of
                 this
                 concourse
                 :
              
               For
               though
               the
               Author
               have
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               bee
               not
               of
               one
               religion
               ,
               yet
               Rome
               may
               bee
               uncharitable
               for
               condemning
               Protestants
               who
               are
               of
               the
               true
               religion
               :
               Yea
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Author
               being
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               Protestants
               bee
               in
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               for
               the
               Authors
               owne
               title
               and
               ground
               ,
               even
               because
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               and
               salvation
               ,
               whereof
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               cannot
               be
               both
               partakers
               .
               And
               now
               what
               would
               this
               Cavalier
               have
               his
               Antagonist
               and
               Answerer
               to
               doe
               ?
               would
               hee
               have
               him
               to
               prove
               for
               Romists
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               himselfe
               proves
               that
               they
               are
               not
               ?
               surely
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               bee
               some
               untruthes
               by
               which
               hee
               would
               prove
               that
               Romists
               are
               not
               of
               the
               same
               saved
               Church
               which
               Protestants
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               truthes
               that
               I
               cannot
               answer
               ,
               but
               must
               confesse
               that
               they
               prevaile
               against
               me
               in
               putting
               Romists
               out
               of
               this
               Church
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               first
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               untruths
               ,
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 Religion
                 so
                 intire
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Cavalier
               
                 they
                 must
                 beleeve
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 partake
                 the
                 same
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 discipline
                 and
                 Prelates
                 .
              
               Here
               ,
               first
               I
               deny
               that
               there
               must
               bee
               an
               entirenesse
               in
               all
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               if
               hee
               will
               looke
               backe
               ,
               hee
               may
               see
               that
               hee
               hath
               laboured
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               but
               hath
               lost
               his
               labour
               .
               Againe
               hee
               hath
               been
               told
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               have
               not
               just
               seven
               sacraments
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               bee
               saved
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               not
               under
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               regard
               not
               under
               the
               same
               prelates
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               of
               a
               very
               good
               religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               one
               saved
               Church
               ;
               For
               so
               are
               the
               Greek
               ,
               Armenian
               ,
               and
               Abissine
               Christians
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               untruth
               is
               his
               inference
               upon
               a
               catalogue
               of
               differences
               ;
               For
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               wee
               differ
               in
               prime
               points
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hereupon
               his
               looke
               tells
               us
               he
               would
               inferre
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               some
               danger
               for
               differing
               in
               these
               points
               :
               But
               I
               referre
               him
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               our
               safety
               to
               a
               one
               that
               sheweth
               himselfe
               a
               far
               truer
               Roman
               Catholick
               then
               this
               Cavalier
               ,
               whose
               businesse
               is
               cleane
               contrary
               to
               this
               Cavaliers
               ,
               even
               to
               prove
               that
               Protestants
               are
               not
               damnable
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               different
               Church
               ,
               for
               their
               differences
               from
               Romish
               Catholickes
               .
               And
               untill
               the
               Cavalier
               
               have
               refuted
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               shall
               hold
               these
               his
               objections
               of
               differences
               to
               bee
               but
               dead
               words
               ,
               already
               vanquished
               and
               slaine
               .
               And
               let
               him
               take
               this
               with
               him
               as
               a
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               title
               *
               of
               the
               first
               chapter
               of
               that
               Booke
               is
               the
               plaine
               affirmative
               whereof
               the
               title
               of
               this
               chapter
               is
               the●
               Negative
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               points
               which
               this
               Champion
               nameth
               are
               Popish
               errours
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               danger
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               and
               wee
               are
               the
               more
               safe
               for
               differing
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               the
               more
               unsafe
               for
               differing
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               withall
               unsafe
               againe
               for
               uncharitable
               censuring
               us
               .
               And
               indeede
               their
               danger
               is
               so
               great
               in
               the
               point
               of
               justification
               ,
               (
               one
               of
               these
               prime
               points
               )
               and
               making
               their
               workes
               their
               Saviours
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               hold
               this
               errour
               ,
               and
               thereby
               withdraw
               their
               trust
               from
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               in
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               in
               it
               as
               chaffe
               in
               the
               Barne
               mixt
               with
               the
               corne
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               blowne
               away
               with
               the
               fanne
               into
               an
               unquencheable
               fire
               .
               And
               whereas
               hee
               expresseth
               this
               difference
               thus
               ;
               
                 We
                 differ
                 about
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 value
                 which
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Hee
               is
               here
               againe
               chargeable
               ,
               with
               an
               untrue
               and
               an
               
               unsound
               expression
               :
               For
               wee
               differ
               from
               right
               Papists
               about
               the
               disvalue
               and
               unworthinesse
               which
               our
               persons
               and
               our
               *
               corruptions
               impart
               to
               the
               works
               which
               have
               otherwise
               some
               goodnesse
               in
               them
               as
               they
               come
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               imperfection
               which
               they
               have
               from
               our
               corruption
               ,
               wee
               dare
               not
               stand
               upon
               them
               before
               the
               Justice
               and
               Judgement
               of
               God
               for
               our
               justification
               :
               But
               we
               think
               it
               most
               safe
               to
               set
               betweene
               Gods
               Justice
               and
               our
               soules
               a
               perfect
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               even
               the
               Righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Head
               :
               
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               (
               and
               a
               true
               commensurate
               Satisfier
               of
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               )
               
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 beleeveth
              
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               owne
               workes
               ,
               wee
               may
               say
               with
               one
               that
               had
               more
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               works
               more
               good
               then
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Romists
               :
               
                 Enter
                 not
                 into
                 judgement
                 with
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 flesh
                 is
                 righteous
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
              
               ;
               this
               Saint
               was
               Gods
               servant
               ,
               yet
               he
               desired
               that
               God
               would
               not
               enter
               into
               judgement
               with
               him
               :
               These
               then
               that
               will
               have
               God
               to
               enter
               in
               judgement
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               they
               are
               not
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               sure
               by
               this
               Text
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               justified
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             
             
               He
               comes
               to
               a
               third
               point
               ;
               and
               therein
               hee
               hath
               also
               many
               and
               manifest
               untruths
               :
               His
               point
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 importance
                 or
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Heresie
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               would
               prove
               ,
               because
               Saint
               Augustine
               accounts
               some
               things
               heresies
               which
               are
               points
               of
               small
               importance
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Donatists
               are
               accounted
               hereticks
               for
               that
               which
               in
               S.
               Cyprian
               was
               not
               heresie
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               because
               Saint
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               (
               nothing
               to
               the
               Cavaliers
               purpose
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
              
               Novatianus
               
                 was
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 inquiring
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Here
               are
               divers
               untruths
               met
               together
               ;
               a
               first
               is
               the
               Position
               it selfe
               ▪
               That
               it
               is
               Pride
               and
               Disobedience
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               makes
               the
               heresie
               :
               A
               second
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Cavaliers
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Adherents
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               those
               places
               and
               proofes
               produced
               by
               him
               doe
               prove
               his
               point
               of
               Pride
               to
               bee
               heresie
               .
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               a
               more
               exact
               consideration
               of
               these
               particulars
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               deliver
               him
               backe
               againe
               his
               scornefull
               objection
               which
               hee
               threw
               at
               us
               in
               passing
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               nothing
               accusing
               
               us
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               without
               reason
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Protestants
                 have
                 taken
                 upon
                 themselves
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Reformers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 without
                 ordinary
                 Mission
                 or
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               That
               our
               Ministers
               have
               not
               ordinary
               Mission
               ,
               is
               an
               untruth
               so
               strongly
               refuted
               ,
               that
               there
               needs
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               impudence
               or
               ignorance
               to
               affirme
               it
               ,
               without
               new
               and
               more
               proofe
               :
               And
               for
               Miracles
               to
               make
               good
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               I
               never
               heard
               that
               the
               very
               Priests
               of
               Baal
               did
               require
               them
               of
               Iehu
               ,
               nor
               the
               idolatrous
               Jewes
               of
               Hezekiah
               and
               Iosiah
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               think
               there
               should
               bee
               no
               absolute
               need
               of
               new
               Miracles
               to
               them
               that
               brought
               in
               no
               new
               Law
               ,
               but
               reformed
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               old
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               was
               delivered
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               cloud
               of
               Miracles
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               that
               our
               Reformation
               not
               bringing
               in
               a
               new
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               reforming
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               confirmed
               by
               signes
               ,
               should
               be
               now
               again
               confirmed
               by
               Miracles
               .
               But
               we
               leave
               Romish
               Miracles
               to
               bee
               the
               a
               marks
               
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               his
               deformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               comming
               must
               bee
               with
               signes
               and
               lying
               wonders
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               wee
               think
               when
               Lipsius
               wrote
               a
               Booke
               of
               the
               wonders
               of
               Montague
               and
               Hall
               ,
               hee
               did
               by
               that
               Booke
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               to
               come
               to
               his
               false
               Position
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               pride
               and
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               makes
               the
               heresie
               ;
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               divers
               of
               his
               owne
               Romish
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               ignoble
               ,
               that
               hold
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hee
               must
               not
               blame
               his
               Reader
               if
               hee
               beleeve
               them
               before
               a
               Cavalier
               :
               for
               some
               hold
               ,
               b
               
                 That
                 not
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 makes
                 the
                 heresie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 an
                 heresie
                 may
                 properly
                 bee
                 called
                 any
                 error
                 contrary
                 to
                 faith
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 deliverer
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               opinion
               are
               brought
               forth
               these
               great
               ones
               ,
               
                 Turrecremata
                 ,
                 Castro
                 ,
                 Simancas
                 ,
                 Couarruncas
                 ,
                 Gabriel
                 ,
                 Corduba
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               Proposition
               may
               be
               hereticall
               ,
               as
               some
               Romists
               say
               ,
               though
               the
               contrary
               hath
               not
               beene
               decided
               and
               decreed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               Accordingly
               wee
               
               reade
               againe
               ,
               c
               
                 That
                 those
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 hereticall
                 assertions
                 which
                 are
                 defined
                 by
                 Counsels
                 or
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
              
               God
               is
               not
               Three
               and
               One
               ,
               
                 was
                 hereticall
                 before
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
              
               Arrius
               .
               The
               like
               hee
               affirms
               of
               the
               heresie
               of
               Nestorius
               :
               yet
               again
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               plaine
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               d
               
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 expressely
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 obscurity
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 doth
                 cause
                 the
                 contrary
                 assertion
                 to
                 bee
                 hereticall
                 .
              
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               e
               Vasques
               saith
               not
               onely
               such
               a
               Position
               is
               called
               
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               And
               that
               wee
               may
               come
               to
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               that
               this
               contrariety
               to
               Scripture
               was
               that
               which
               Saint
               Augustine
               accounted
               heresie
               ,
               and
               not
               contrariety
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Decrees
               .
               For
               thus
               hee
               saith
               in
               the
               small
               matter
               produced
               by
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               called
               by
               him
               
                 Putting
                 off
                 shooes
                 in
                 prayer
              
               :
               *
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 
                 heresie
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 ever
                 goe
                 bare
                 foot
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 said
                 to
              
               Moses
               ,
               or
               Josua
               ,
               Put
               off
               thy
               shooes
               from
               thy
               feet
               :
               
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Esay
               
                 was
                 command●d
                 to
                 goe
                 bare
                 foote
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 heresie
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 goe
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 humbling
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 thus
                 understand
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               So
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Author
               is
               plainly
               told
               by
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               falsifying
               of
               divine
               Testimonies
               ,
               even
               the
               alledged
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               gave
               their
               error
               the
               name
               of
               an
               heresie
               .
               And
               it
               were
               pitie
               to
               put
               the
               Cavalier
               to
               prove
               that
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Pope
               had
               decreed
               and
               decided
               ,
               
                 That
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 shooes
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               take
               this
               word
               heresie
               f
               sometimes
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               accounting
               that
               an
               heresie
               which
               was
               an
               erring
               against
               any
               truth
               of
               Scripture
               :
               but
               heresie
               in
               the
               most
               proper
               ,
               full
               ,
               and
               killing
               sense
               ,
               hath
               been
               taken
               to
               bee
               an
               error
               g
               against
               the
               Rule
               of
               
               Faith
               ,
               even
               such
               an
               error
               as
               puts
               men
               off
               from
               the
               foundation
               ;
               for
               a
               soule
               being
               put
               off
               from
               the
               foundation
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               bee
               saved
               .
               Yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               lesser
               errors
               be
               so
               plainly
               discovered
               to
               bee
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               this
               contrariety
               is
               made
               manifest
               to
               him
               that
               erreth
               ,
               this
               error
               being
               afterwards
               maintained
               may
               be
               a
               damnable
               heresie
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               only
               be
               this
               ,
               Because
               such
               an
               heretick
               erreth
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               hee
               doth
               not
               beleeve
               that
               God
               is
               true
               ;
               and
               not
               beleeving
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               beleeve
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               promises
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               And
               because
               such
               lesser
               errors
               were
               sometimes
               plainly
               (
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               some
               holy
               men
               thought
               )
               convinced
               to
               bee
               contrary
               to
               Scriptures
               ,
               therefore
               these
               errors
               by
               them
               might
               perchance
               bee
               called
               heresies
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               cannot
               bee
               certainely
               affirmed
               by
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               what
               himselfe
               seeth
               to
               bee
               manifestly
               against
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               hath
               delivered
               this
               ,
               which
               seemes
               manifest
               unto
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               to
               whom
               hee
               hath
               delivered
               it
               ,
               doth
               see
               it
               also
               to
               bee
               manifest
               ;
               therefore
               no
               man
               ,
               meerely
               upon
               such
               a
               manifestation
               ,
               can
               say
               directly
               and
               positively
               ,
               That
               
               such
               an
               one
               doth
               wilfully
               not
               beleeve
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Wherefore
               these
               smaller
               errors
               ,
               though
               they
               might
               be
               called
               heresies
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               they
               were
               errors
               shewed
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               was
               a
               possibility
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               held
               wilfully
               against
               the
               known
               truth
               ;
               yet
               because
               there
               is
               also
               a
               possibility
               that
               it
               might
               not
               h
               bee
               knowne
               to
               those
               that
               erred
               ,
               that
               their
               error
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               killing
               and
               damning
               on
               such
               cannot
               certainly
               be
               pronounced
               .
               For
               indeed
               ,
               no
               Father
               nor
               Divine
               can
               affirme
               ,
               That
               one
               erring
               not
               wilfully
               ,
               but
               by
               weakenesse
               or
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               point
               as
               praying
               bare
               foote
               ,
               cannot
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               ,
               so
               beleeving
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               saved
               .
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               which
               hee
               hath
               all●dged
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               makes
               for
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               but
               rather
               all
               against
               him
               .
               
               For
               it
               is
               still
               an
               errour
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               makes
               the
               Heresie
               ;
               and
               not
               pride
               and
               disobedience
               against
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               decisions
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               truth
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               and
               so
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               that
               it
               forced
               him
               to
               speake
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               against
               his
               own
               proposition
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               thus
               ;
               
                 The
                 Pride
                 wherewith
                 they
                 presumed
                 to
                 abuse
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 impose
                 such
                 a
                 fond
                 law
                 upon
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 resolution
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 Heresie
                 in
                 them
                 :
              
               Where
               the
               abusing
               of
               Scripture
               is
               indeed
               the
               chiefe
               if
               not
               onely
               cause
               of
               giving
               it
               the
               likenesse
               of
               Heresie
               .
               For
               imposing
               it
               as
               a
               law
               upon
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               I
               hope
               this
               Author
               will
               not
               take
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               a
               vertue
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               oftē
               told
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 suppose
                 their
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 blame
                 if
                 that
                 they
                 tel
                 others
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 by
                 holding
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               Howsoever
               I
               am
               sure
               this
               is
               not
               the
               life
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               as
               the
               Cavalier
               presently
               tels
               us
               in
               the
               next
               page
               ;
               
                 But
                 maintaining
                 a
                 doctrine
                 &
                 discipline
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 &
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               how
               he
               could
               know
               by
               the
               art
               of
               divination
               that
               these
               his
               barefoot
               Hereticks
               ,
               had
               a
               resolution
               not
               to
               leave
               their
               errours
               
               when
               they
               were
               commanded
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               being
               taken
               for
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               adhaerents
               ,
               I
               cannot
               divine
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               very
               possible
               that
               they
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Popes
               glorious
               Pantofle
               adorned
               with
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               might
               perhaps
               thinke
               it
               more
               holy
               (
               by
               the
               example
               of
               him
               whom
               they
               call
               his
               Holinesse
               )
               to
               weare
               shooes
               of
               that
               fashion
               .
            
             
               The
               Cavaliers
               mis●haps
               still
               increase
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               comfortlesse
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               drawne
               by
               himselfe
               upon
               himselfe
               :
               For
               this
               next
               proofe
               is
               from
               the
               
                 Quarto
                 Decimani
              
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               whose
               Heresie
               hee
               would
               make
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 holding
                 of
                 Easter
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 then
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               if
               the
               Pope
               bee
               (
               as
               hee
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               )
               the
               Church
               vertuall
               ,
               let
               the
               Cavalier
               remember
               that
               this
               Church
               vertuall
               was
               chidden
               a
               by
               S.
               Irenaeus
               for
               excommunicating
               the
               Easterne
               Churches
               because
               they
               differed
               from
               him
               in
               observation
               of
               Easter
               ;
               So
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               neither
               the
               different
               observation
               
               of
               Easter
               ,
               nor
               disobeying
               the
               Popes
               command
               was
               accounted
               an
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               Hee
               is
               also
               alike
               unhappy
               in
               his
               Heresie
               of
               Rebaptization
               ;
               where
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 errour
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 had
                 not
                 absolutely
                 condemned
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 growing
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Donatists
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Heresie
                 in
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 drew
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinensis
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 exclamation
                 ,
                 O
                 admirable
                 change
                 of
                 things
                 !
                 The
                 Authors
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 are
                 held
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 are
                 judged
                 Hereticks
                 :
              
               For
               the
               Cavaliers
               matter
               is
               hereby
               overthrowne
               .
               For
               b
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               and
               his
               councell
               having
               condemned
               the
               errour
               of
               rebaptization
               ,
               Cyprian
               must
               be
               an
               c
               Heretick
               who
               disobeyed
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               and
               his
               councell
               thus
               having
               condemned
               it
               ,
               yea
               having
               condemned
               the
               maintainers
               of
               it
               .
               
               But
               if
               S.
               Cyprian
               was
               hereby
               no
               Heretick
               ,
               then
               the
               life
               of
               Heresie
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               disobeying
               the
               Church
               speaking
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               S.
               Cyprian
               escape
               at
               this
               doore
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               but
               that
               ,
               for
               ought
               the
               Cavalier
               saith
               ,
               the
               same
               doore
               stands
               open
               for
               the
               Donatists
               ;
               For
               his
               reason
               by
               which
               he
               would
               keepe
               in
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 their
                 errour
                 grew
                 after
                 to
                 bee
                 condemned
                 .
              
               But
               wee
               see
               their
               errour
               was
               condemned
               before
               ,
               by
               Cornelius
               and
               Stephen
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               other
               reason
               the
               Donatists
               may
               escape
               the
               note
               of
               Heresie
               with
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
            
             
               But
               indeede
               there
               were
               other
               reasons
               that
               might
               aggravate
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Donatists
               beyond
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               look
               more
               like
               Heresie
               ;
               A
               first
               may
               be
               a
               maintaining
               of
               their
               errour
               after
               much
               evidence
               and
               conviction
               by
               Scriptures
               :
               A
               second
               ,
               because
               *
               they
               made
               this
               errour
               a
               ground
               of
               an
               other
               errour
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               a
               just
               cause
               to
               divide
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               differed
               from
               them
               in
               their
               
               errour
               :
               This
               Cyprian
               never
               did
               ;
               for
               though
               Cyprian
               yeelded
               not
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               having
               decided
               the
               point
               ,
               yet
               he
               held
               union
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               with
               those
               who
               differed
               from
               him
               in
               this
               point
               of
               re
               baptization
               :
               which
               may
               be
               spoken
               to
               the
               shame
               both
               of
               the
               old
               Donatists
               and
               the
               new
               ,
               even
               the
               Romists
               that
               teare
               the
               Church
               into
               pieces
               for
               every
               little
               difference
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               were
               thought
               thereupon
               to
               raise
               another
               b
               errour
               contrary
               to
               an
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               was
               not
               Catholick
               :
               and
               this
               the
               Cavalier
               might
               have
               seene
               in
               this
               very
               Treatise
               of
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 ad
                 quod
                 vult
                 Deum
                 ,
              
               from
               whence
               hee
               fetched
               his
               former
               objections
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               will
               see
               the
               reason
               of
               Lirinensis
               whom
               this
               Author
               produceth
               ,
               he
               may
               thus
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               adde
               it
               for
               a
               Corollary
               :
            
             
               The
               c
               
                 Masters
                 are
                 absolved
                 ,
                 the
                 Disciples
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 &c.
                 whose
                 wickednesse
                 I
                 judge
                 to
                 bee
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 hatred
                 ;
                 both
                 because
                 
                 they
                 feare
                 not
                 to
                 deliver
                 unto
                 others
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 with
                 profane
                 hands
                 they
                 tosse
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 ashes
                 which
                 were
                 quenched
                 ;
                 and
                 spread
                 abroad
                 a
                 reviv'd
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 buried
                 in
                 silence
                 :
                 following
                 herein
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 Cham
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 onely
                 neglected
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 nakednesse
                 of
                 reverend
                 Noe
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 shewed
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 bee
                 derided
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               answer
               of
               Cyprian
               to
               him
               that
               made
               the
               question
               concerning
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Novitianus
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               shew
               that
               they
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Popish
               Church
               are
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               their
               Hereticall
               doctrines
               :
               And
               such
               doctrines
               ,
               whose
               Authors
               and
               Abettors
               are
               for
               them
               worthily
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               worth
               the
               enquiry
               .
            
             
               The
               Cavalier
               ,
               having
               passed
               through
               many
               untruths
               ,
               now
               comes
               to
               an
               impertinence
               fraught
               also
               with
               untruths
               ;
               Hee
               would
               *
               faine
               prove
               ,
               that
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               some
               quarrells
               betweene
               some
               Calvinists
               and
               some
               Lutherans
               ,
               therefore
               Protestants
               are
               
               damnable
               Hereticks
               for
               disobeying
               the
               Pope
               in
               small
               matters
               :
               But
               he
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               tye
               this
               together
               ,
               scarcely
               with
               the
               Jesuiticall
               cart-ropes
               of
               vanity
               and
               fraud
               ,
               called
               
                 Equivocation
                 and
                 mentall
                 Reservation
              
               :
               For
               neither
               of
               them
               doe
               charge
               the
               other
               with
               Heresie
               for
               disobeying
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yea
               not
               for
               disobeying
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               they
               would
               perswade
               others
               ,
               in
               their
               disputing
               vehemence
               )
               for
               not
               rightly
               conceiving
               some
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               :
               and
               I
               dare
               so
               much
               trust
               the
               Cavaliers
               honesty
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               beleeves
               some
               of
               those
               slanders
               which
               himselfe
               produceth
               from
               Lutherans
               against
               Calvinists
               ;
               
                 Such
                 are
                 corrupting
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 concerning
                 the
                 glorious
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               And
               hee
               knowes
               ,
               or
               might
               know
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               but
               begunne
               with
               Bellarmines
               cōtroversies
               (
               whom
               he
               names
               )
               what
               Gre●zer
               speakes
               of
               Hunnius
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Cavaliers
               chiefe
               Authors
               that
               casts
               scandalls
               upon
               Calvinists
               )
               in
               his
               Epistle
               prefixed
               to
               Bellarmines
               controversies
               :
               For
               there
               he
               saith
               ,
               †
               
                 That
                 Hunnius
                 began
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 writing
                 right
                 Lutherane
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Thrasonicall
                 ,
                 
                 vaine-glorious
                 ,
                 &
                 furious
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 said
                 drunken
              
               :
               yea
               he
               goes
               from
               the
               man
               to
               the
               kind
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lutheran
                 Preachers
                 doe
                 set
                 forth
                 their
                 disputations
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 Meade
                 and
                 Beere
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 smell
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 both
                 ;
                 railing-slanders
                 ,
                 and
                 madnesse
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               this
               testimony
               of
               Gretzer
               be
               true
               (
               and
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               I
               thinke
               this
               Cavalier
               will
               not
               give
               this
               Father
               of
               his
               the
               lye
               )
               then
               I
               wonder
               he
               would
               produce
               testimonies
               of
               such
               ,
               whose
               Disputations
               (
               as
               saith
               his
               Father
               Gretzer
               )
               smell
               of
               rayling-Slanders
               and
               madnesse
               .
               So
               that
               indeed
               this
               argument
               seemes
               not
               to
               be
               so
               much
               a
               matter
               of
               earnest
               ,
               as
               of
               mirth
               ,
               even
               to
               make
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Romish
               Readers
               infernally
               merry
               with
               the
               bitternesse
               and
               contentions
               of
               christians
               :
               yet
               it
               were
               not
               hard
               to
               shew
               patternes
               of
               such
               vomits
               of
               Gall
               ,
               brought
               up
               from
               Romish
               stomacks
               ;
               and
               indeede
               here
               they
               lye
               in
               sight
               ,
               but
               I
               had
               rather
               they
               should
               bee
               covered
               with
               ashes
               ,
               then
               bee
               stirred
               to
               annoy
               my
               Reader
               and
               my selfe
               with
               the
               savour
               of
               them
               :
               Only
               I
               will
               give
               this
               Champion
               some
               animadversions
               ;
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               stale
               objection
               ,
               long
               since
               dissolved
               by
               that
               reverend
               and
               learned
               prelate
               ,
               
               the
               ever
               honoured
               Bishop
               Iewell
               .
               
               And
               this
               Bishop
               hath
               so
               torne
               this
               objection
               to
               ragges
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               this
               Cavalier
               would
               stoope
               so
               low
               as
               to
               take
               up
               such
               ragges
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               bee
               well
               sowed
               together
               againe
               ,
               and
               cloath
               his
               book
               with
               them
               .
               A
               second
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               farre
               more
               like
               the
               spirit
               of
               Moses
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 yee
                 strive
                 seeing
                 yee
                 are
                 brethren
                 ?
              
               then
               to
               gather
               this
               uncharitable
               and
               false
               Inference
               ,
               
                 Because
                 yee
                 strive
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 not
                 brethren
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               am
               passing
               from
               this
               Champions
               Untruths
               to
               his
               Truth
               :
               
               but
               I
               cannot
               passe
               over
               an
               abominable
               ,
               fearefull
               and
               manifold
               Untruth
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               bounded
               in
               one
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               arising
               from
               the
               whole
               :
               For
               his
               maine
               drift
               and
               plot
               is
               ,
               and
               his
               words
               doe
               tell
               it
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 let
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 bee
                 never
                 so
                 fundamentall
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Popish
                 Church
                 doe
                 not
                 decide
                 ,
                 propound
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 heresie
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 bee
                 the
                 point
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
                 decide
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 it
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               what
               can
               bee
               said
               more
               to
               put
               the
               Pope
               above
               God
               to
               make
               him
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               his
               
               followers
               Antichristians
               ?
               That
               which
               God
               saith
               may
               bee
               unbeleeved
               without
               note
               of
               heresie
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               this
               maine
               point
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well-pleased
                 :
              
               But
               if
               the
               Pope
               decide
               and
               command
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Gossips
                 are
                 such
                 kinne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 marry
                 without
                 incest
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 this
                 is
                 certaine
              
               b
               damnation
               :
               fearefull
               blasphemies
               ;
               and
               unhappy
               Christians
               whose
               God
               is
               lesse
               then
               their
               Pope
               ,
               and
               whose
               Pope
               is
               above
               the
               highest
               God.
               But
               as
               this
               makes
               way
               for
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ;
               so
               it
               leades
               fitly
               to
               the
               next
               point
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               Champions
               Truth
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Mysterie
               will
               bee
               more
               fully
               revealed
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Idolatrie
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 making
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Faith.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 giving
                 Divine
                 worsh●p
                 to
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Images
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 attributing
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 salvation
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 works
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 sinke
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 damnable
                 estate
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 charitably
                 hoped
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 are
                 saved
                 who
                 avoyd
                 the
                 mortall
                 infection
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 caution
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 preserve
                 this
                 Charity
                 from
                 crossing
                 with
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               discovered
               many
               Untruths
               ,
               in
               at
               least
               foure
               maine
               points
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               wee
               are
               come
               to
               a
               fifth
               point
               ,
               whose
               truth
               is
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               that
               it
               overcomes
               mee
               ,
               and
               makes
               mee
               to
               acknowledge
               with
               the
               Author
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 divides
                 Protestants
                 and
                 right
                 Romists
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 salvation
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               cleere
               either
               side
               from
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               in
               saying
               that
               these
               who
               faile
               in
               this
               point
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               damnation
               .
               And
               it
               is
               very
               true
               that
               hee
               promiseth
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Reason
                 strikes
                 at
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 propertie
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
              
               The
               point
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 give
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 assent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 hee
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 infallible
                 motive
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 saving
                 Faith.
              
               Now
               hereunto
               wee
               subjoyne
               ,
               That
               
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 Papists
                 or
                 Romists
              
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               upon
               the
               true
               and
               infallible
               motive
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               can
               have
               no
               saving
               Faith.
               And
               indeed
               ,
               though
               they
               
               have
               many
               and
               pernitious
               errors
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               great
               and
               generall
               error
               that
               makes
               up
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               call
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               ordinary
               motive
               of
               faith
               in
               those
               who
               are
               the
               right
               and
               naturall
               members
               of
               the
               Head
               of
               that
               Mysterie
               ,
               is
               to
               beleeve
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               mouth
               ,
               head
               ,
               and
               spirit
               is
               the
               Pope
               ,
               propounds
               and
               commands
               them
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               .
               And
               this
               Author
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               onely
               true
               and
               infallible
               ground
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proposition
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Wherein
               first
               hee
               joyneth
               the
               Church
               with
               God
               in
               this
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               so
               gives
               as
               it
               were
               halfe
               of
               the
               ground
               of
               Faith
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               halfe
               unsafe
               and
               damnable
               :
               But
               even
               this
               halfe
               hee
               seemes
               elsewhere
               wholly
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               leave
               men
               wholly
               to
               bee
               damned
               by
               a
               Faith
               wholly
               grounded
               on
               a
               *
               motive
               which
               cannot
               raise
               a
               saving
               and
               supernaturall
               Faith
               :
               for
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
               b
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 not
                 decided
                 ,
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 a
                 doctrine
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 by
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 thinke
                 and
                 doe
                 as
                 hee
                 sees
                 cause
                 ,
                 without
                 incurring
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 heresie
                 .
              
               Thus
               wee
               see
               that
               the
               Revelation
               of
               God
               is
               not
               a
               motive
               of
               Faith
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               motive
               of
               beleeving
               Gods
               Revelation
               :
               so
               ,
               first
               ,
               wee
               see
               the
               Church
               to
               put
               God
               aside
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               place
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               knowing
               who
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               Heart
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               Whole
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               wee
               finde
               him
               just
               in
               his
               owne
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               lifting
               himselfe
               up
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               wee
               see
               the
               deadly
               motive
               and
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ,
               proposed
               by
               Papists
               to
               Popish
               soules
               ,
               even
               the
               word
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Man
               of
               sinne
               ;
               on
               whom
               whatsoever
               Faith
               is
               finally
               grounded
               ,
               it
               can
               give
               nothing
               but
               damnation
               .
               Neither
               are
               wee
               put
               by
               other
               Papists
               to
               lay
               pieces
               together
               to
               prove
               this
               their
               damning
               motive
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               ,
               besides
               the
               common
               voice
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeves
               ,
               wee
               have
               before
               *
               heard
               ,
               that
               the
               Rhemists
               acknowledge
               
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 Governors
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 cleave
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
              
               And
               thereupon
               they
               infer
               ,
               that
               
                 A
                 Papist
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 Christs
                 Vicar
                 :
              
               So
               
               the
               Christianity
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               a
               child
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               depends
               on
               his
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               obeying
               
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               But
               yet
               againe
               we
               may
               see
               it
               more
               acknowledged
               in
               their
               Writers
               .
               a
               Lorca
               
               brings
               forth
               Medina
               affirming
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 so
                 farre
                 partake
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 formall
                 object
                 or
                 motive
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 utmost
                 resolution
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proofes
                 produced
                 for
                 it
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 language
                 of
                 Romists
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 asked
                 why
                 thou
                 beleevest
                 the
                 Trinity
                 in
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 answer
                 ,
                 Because
                 God
                 saith
                 it
                 ;
                 It
                 will
                 then
                 bee
                 demanded
                 of
                 thee
                 how
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 God
                 saith
                 it
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 other
                 Answer
                 left
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Church
                 saith
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 answer
                 both
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 unlearned
                 .
              
               Behold
               the
               common
               answer
               ,
               and
               common
               faith
               of
               Romists
               .
               Now
               this
               object
               of
               faith
               being
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               it
               cannot
               raise
               that
               supernaturall
               and
               saving
               faith
               ,
               whose
               object
               is
               the
               prime
               Veritie
               ,
               even
               God
               speaking
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               his
               servants
               .
               And
               seeing
               this
               humane
               faith
               hath
               so
               possessed
               Romists
               ,
               that
               their
               Prophets
               doe
               make
               the
               obeying
               and
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               doctrine
               the
               very
               Character
               of
               a
               Christian
               and
               childe
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               Church
               consisting
               of
               these
               children
               thus
               adhering
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               against
               such
               truely
               affirmed
               not
               to
               bee
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               the
               
               Homily
               of
               our
               Church
               clearely
               bee
               interpreted
               ,
               which
               denyeth
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Adherents
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               for
               thus
               to
               adhere
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               beliefe
               on
               him
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               making
               a
               true
               childe
               and
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               it
               makes
               a
               Synagogue
               for
               Sathan
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Church
               for
               Christ
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               this
               Author
               both
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               eighth
               ,
               objects
               it
               to
               us
               that
               wee
               condemne
               their
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               account
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               bee
               the
               Seate
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               ;
               Hee
               hath
               here
               seene
               one
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               owne
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               even
               because
               the
               Romish
               Doctors
               and
               Champions
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               made
               of
               those
               children
               which
               beleeve
               in
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               this
               faith
               being
               humane
               ,
               cannot
               make
               a
               Church
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               thus
               the
               Pope
               stands
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               for
               putting
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               stepping
               into
               it
               ,
               whiles
               thus
               hee
               makes
               his
               sheepe
               to
               heare
               his
               voice
               ,
               before
               Christs
               ;
               yea
               ,
               both
               
               herein
               ,
               and
               often
               ▪
               otherwise
               against
               a
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               a
               second
               Reason
               may
               bee
               given
               of
               their
               calling
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               being
               taken
               in
               a
               larger
               sense
               ,
               even
               for
               all
               those
               parts
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               have
               reference
               to
               Rome
               :
               For
               they
               finde
               this
               Church
               of
               Rome
               overspred
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               this
               false
               and
               Antichristian
               faith
               ,
               but
               with
               other
               mortall
               errours
               and
               abhominations
               ;
               such
               are
               grosse
               and
               almost
               universall
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               confidence
               in
               workes
               for
               justification
               and
               merit
               ;
               and
               a
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               even
               a
               not
               knowing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               before
               hath
               beene
               touched
               .
               Now
               many
               seeing
               a
               field
               overcome
               with
               these
               deadly
               and
               killing
               weeds
               ,
               and
               so
               overcome
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               to
               cover
               the
               face
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               they
               tooke
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               field
               of
               Weeds
               and
               not
               of
               Corne
               :
               And
               because
               the
               usuall
               manner
               of
               speaking
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               horse
               is
               blacke
               and
               not
               white
               that
               hath
               but
               a
               few
               white
               haires
               on
               him
               ,
               they
               thought
               they
               might
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               Ignorants
               ,
               Antichristians
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               so
               few
               true
               worshippers
               and
               beleevers
               .
            
             
             
               But
               ,
               bee
               it
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               being
               understood
               in
               this
               wide
               sense
               ,
               wherein
               it
               comprehends
               all
               that
               any
               way
               looke
               toward
               Rome
               )
               in
               regard
               that
               there
               was
               once
               sowed
               good
               corne
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               it
               comes
               up
               in
               some
               corners
               of
               it
               ,
               shal
               be
               called
               a
               field
               of
               corne
               from
               that
               which
               is
               most
               excellent
               in
               it
               ;
               surely
               it
               concernes
               Protestants
               wisely
               to
               mannage
               their
               unity
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               division
               from
               it
               .
               When
               we
               pursue
               the
               unity
               of
               charity
               ,
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               lose
               not
               saving
               verity
               :
               and
               when
               we
               pursue
               saving
               verity
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               offend
               not
               against
               charity
               :
               we
               must
               so
               converse
               with
               that
               Church
               as
               with
               a
               City
               overcome
               with
               the
               plague
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               very
               wary
               of
               infection
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               universall
               pestilence
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               (
               if
               we
               may
               )
               chuse
               some
               places
               and
               company
               that
               are
               healthy
               .
               But
               from
               those
               that
               live
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               few
               ,
               affection
               may
               not
               be
               with-drawne
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               belongs
               both
               our
               pity
               and
               prayers
               :
               Yet
               ,
               while
               we
               extend
               our
               charity
               to
               them
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heede
               that
               wee
               lose
               not
               our selves
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               charity
               doe
               not
               swallow
               up
               verity
               ,
               and
               make
               great
               sinnes
               too
               small
               ,
               nor
               allow
               too
               easie
               a
               communion
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               Beliall
               ;
               nor
               make
               salvation
               
               larger
               then
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               make
               it
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               a
               Beleevers
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               Papall
               Church
               ,
               are
               by
               their
               humane
               faith
               infected
               to
               death
               ,
               except
               there
               be
               a
               healing
               of
               their
               errour
               by
               repentance
               :
               These
               are
               Idolaters
               for
               worshipping
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               making
               him
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               rock
               of
               their
               faith
               .
            
             
               Neither
               will
               it
               excuse
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               what
               they
               professe
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               beleeve
               by
               this
               carnall
               &
               killing
               faith
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               slaine
               ,
               and
               the
               deeper
               they
               are
               in
               damnation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               b
               worshippers
               of
               Images
               and
               consecrated
               bread
               ,
               which
               are
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               common
               and
               knowne
               sense
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               the
               c
               common
               sort
               are
               exceedingly
               possessed
               with
               this
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               slaine
               to
               death
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               it
               will
               bee
               a
               difficult
               matter
               to
               save
               many
               of
               the
               Doctors
               whom
               this
               
               plague
               hath
               infected
               :
               For
               though
               they
               beleeve
               this
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               they
               pofesse
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               yet
               Idolatry
               hath
               beene
               damnable
               to
               many
               ,
               which
               both
               thus
               professed
               and
               beleeved
               it
               :
               Yea
               ,
               they
               that
               beleeve
               and
               trust
               in
               Idols
               ,
               are
               the
               more
               damnable
               for
               thus
               beleeving
               .
               
               Besides
               ,
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               shew
               ,
               that
               saving
               grace
               and
               the
               true
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commonly
               dwell
               ,
               especially
               with
               dwelling
               and
               raigning
               Idolatry
               .
               For
               Grace
               doth
               commonly
               turne
               out
               such
               grosse
               sinnes
               when
               it
               enters
               into
               the
               soule
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               Saint
               Paul
               describes
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               turning
               from
               Idols
               to
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               1.9
               .
               And
               so
               some
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               washed
               by
               regeneration
               (
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               )
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               now
               that
               which
               they
               were
               before
               .
               I
               would
               have
               charity
               to
               save
               as
               many
               as
               she
               might
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               shee
               cannot
               save
               them
               truly
               without
               verity
               ;
               Now
               the
               verities
               of
               Scriptures
               seeme
               to
               withstand
               the
               easie
               and
               ordinary
               salvation
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               have
               made
               it
               damnable
               to
               many
               who
               beleeved
               it
               to
               bee
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               should
               be
               cleered
               ,
               before
               charity
               can
               know
               that
               shee
               hath
               her
               desire
               in
               true
               saving
               of
               
               Idolaters
               :
               And
               this
               I
               propose
               not
               to
               increase
               damnation
               (
               which
               I
               abhorre
               in
               my
               opposite
               ,
               the
               Romish
               Champion
               )
               but
               to
               increase
               salvation
               ;
               even
               to
               save
               some
               with
               compassion
               ,
               by
               pulling
               them
               out
               of
               the
               *
               fire
               prepared
               for
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               others
               from
               falling
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               let
               us
               behold
               in
               the
               Scripture
               of
               truth
               ,
               how
               Idolatry
               ,
               though
               professed
               and
               beleeved
               ,
               yea
               though
               mixt
               with
               some
               knowledge
               ,
               yea
               seeming
               feare
               or
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               drawne
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               Idolators
               .
            
             
               Israel
               ,
               to
               whom
               were
               anciently
               given
               the
               Promises
               ,
               and
               newly
               the
               Law
               ,
               while
               Moses
               was
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               made
               a
               god
               of
               Gold
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               worshiped
               the
               God
               that
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               a
               feast
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               we
               finde
               that
               presently
               Gods
               wrath
               was
               ready
               to
               wax
               hot
               against
               them
               to
               consume
               them
               ;
               yea
               though
               Moses
               was
               the
               meekest
               man
               on
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               his
               meeknesse
               was
               so
               incensed
               against
               this
               sinne
               and
               these
               sinners
               ,
               that
               hee
               commands
               every
               man
               to
               slay
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Companion
               ,
               and
               Neighbour
               .
               And
               when
               hee
               goes
               to
               God
               for
               a
               pardon
               ,
               hee
               doth
               it
               not
               with
               an
               extenuation
               ,
               but
               an
               aggravation
               of
               this
               sin
               :
               For
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Oh
                 ,
                 this
                 people
                 have
                 sinned
                 
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 gods
                 of
                 Gold
                 :
              
               He
               doth
               not
               tell
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               veniall
               or
               not
               damnable
               sin
               ,
               or
               that
               their
               breeding
               in
               Egypt
               might
               excuse
               them
               ,
               the
               cause
               that
               made
               them
               beleeve
               that
               which
               they
               here
               act
               and
               professe
               ;
               That
               an
               oxe
               which
               eateth
               grasse
               might
               represent
               the
               Deity
               ,
               
               and
               bee
               worshipped
               for
               it
               :
               But
               laying
               aside
               all
               excuses
               and
               extenuations
               ,
               he
               calls
               it
               
                 a
                 great
                 sinne
              
               ,
               and
               thinkes
               that
               a
               blotting
               out
               of
               Gods
               booke
               belonged
               to
               this
               sinne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               offers
               his
               owne
               soule
               to
               this
               punishment
               for
               their
               ransome
               :
               But
               behold
               how
               fatall
               a
               sentence
               God
               pronounceth
               on
               the
               sinners
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               
               so
               shewing
               it
               to
               be
               damnable
               ,
               
                 Him
                 that
                 sinneth
                 will
                 I
                 blot
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 book
                 :
              
               and
               it
               presently
               followeth
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 wherein
                 I
                 visit
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 visit
                 their
                 sinne
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Againe
               ,
               in
               a
               chapter
               nearly
               following
               ,
               this
               Idolatry
               ,
               wherein
               Moses
               is
               earnest
               with
               God
               for
               a
               pardon
               ,
               and
               God
               seemes
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               intreated
               as
               to
               lead
               them
               by
               his
               Angell
               to
               Canaan
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               still
               so
               strange
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               calls
               them
               still
               not
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               of
               Moses
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 people
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 the
                 people
                 amongst
                 whom
                 thou
                 art
                 ▪
              
               But
               withall
               hee
               injoynes
               them
               to
               destroy
               the
               Altars
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               to
               breake
               
               downe
               their
               Images
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               no
               other
               God
               :
               and
               let
               the
               reason
               be
               observed
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               highly
               observable
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 Iealous
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 jealous
                 God.
              
               Surely
               this
               Jealousie
               of
               God
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               considered
               by
               those
               that
               are
               over
               easie
               &
               favourable
               to
               Idolatry
               :
               They
               consider
               not
               duly
               the
               Nature
               of
               Jealousie
               ,
               nor
               the
               height
               &
               breadth
               of
               a
               Jealousie
               of
               an
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               nor
               that
               it
               is
               so
               inward
               and
               essentiall
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               it
               were
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 For
                 his
                 name
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 is
                 Iealous
              
               ;
               Now
               
                 Iealousie
                 is
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 a
                 Man
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
              
               saith
               Salomon
               (
               thus
               enraged
               ,
               
               )
               
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 vengeance
                 .
              
               What
               then
               is
               the
               jealousie
               of
               God
               but
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               God
               when
               hee
               is
               angry
               ,
               
               but
               
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
              
               ?
               And
               such
               hee
               testifies
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ,
               particularly
               against
               this
               sinne
               .
               Jealousie
               in
               a
               man
               may
               passe
               by
               many
               faults
               in
               his
               wife
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               indure
               Adultery
               ;
               for
               Adultery
               causeth
               a
               divorce
               ,
               which
               many
               other
               crimes
               doe
               not
               :
               accordingly
               God
               often
               calls
               Idolatry
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               
               and
               thereupon
               threatens
               a
               divorce
               to
               his
               people
               :
               And
               in
               that
               commandement
               alone
               which
               forbids
               this
               Spirituall
               Adultery
               ,
               doth
               God
               onely
               mention
               his
               Jealousie
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               be
               jealous
               ,
               let
               a
               stranger
               be
               never
               so
               like
               him
               ,
               his
               jealousie
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               wife
               to
               love
               that
               stranger
               as
               himselfe
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               indure
               it
               though
               shee
               say
               it
               is
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               likenesse
               to
               to
               her
               Husband
               :
               How
               much
               more
               should
               the
               jealousie
               of
               God
               arise
               ,
               when
               his
               worship
               is
               given
               to
               things
               infinitely
               inferior
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               below
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               blasphemy
               to
               name
               them
               in
               a
               comparison
               ?
               Accordingly
               God
               casts
               it
               off
               with
               a
               scornefull
               indignation
               ;
               
               
                 To
                 whom
                 will
                 yee
                 liken
                 God
                 ?
              
               If
               this
               jealousie
               of
               God
               could
               not
               indure
               that
               Dagon
               should
               stand
               in
               one
               place
               with
               the
               Arke
               ,
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               same
               jealousie
               will
               indure
               an
               Idol
               to
               dwell
               quietly
               with
               him
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               that
               man
               which
               is
               truly
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ?
               
               
                 What
                 agreement
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               
                 hath
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 Idols
                 ?
                 For
                 yee
                 are
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               if
               Saint
               Paul
               aske
               this
               question
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               could
               not
               receive
               an
               answer
               ,
               How
               dare
               men
               to
               answer
               this
               question
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               such
               facility
               to
               dissolve
               it
               ,
               how
               dare
               they
               say
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               ?
            
             
               It
               hath
               beene
               seene
               very
               generally
               that
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               ignorant
               Christians
               ,
               have
               had
               agreement
               with
               Idols
               ;
               for
               
               if
               Christians
               knew
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Idols
               ought
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               with
               divine
               worship
               ,
               they
               ,
               beleeving
               this
               ,
               might
               give
               divine
               worship
               to
               idols
               ;
               and
               this
               Idolatry
               is
               not
               damnable
               .
               Surely
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               answer
               may
               thus
               get
               safe
               passage
               through
               this
               Text
               by
               some
               narrow
               way
               ,
               to
               make
               Idolatry
               to
               agree
               with
               God
               and
               salvation
               ;
               doubtlesse
               ,
               it
               seemes
               by
               Saint
               Pauls
               question
               ,
               the
               common
               and
               ordinary
               relation
               between
               them
               is
               disagreement
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               some
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               or
               some
               great
               rarity
               in
               this
               agreement
               :
               And
               this
               great
               danger
               and
               difficulty
               should
               bee
               greatly
               pressed
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               lesse
               then
               the
               narrow
               way
               of
               escaping
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               to
               expresse
               this
               danger
               and
               difficulty
               is
               my
               businesse
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               further
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               let
               the
               words
               of
               Iosua
               bee
               considered
               ;
               
               
                 Yee
                 cannot
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
                 ;
                 Hee
                 will
                 not
                 forgive
                 your
                 transgressions
                 and
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 except
                 yee
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 strange
                 gods
                 which
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               
               I
               might
               add
               from
               many
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               their
               own
               gods
               ,
               did
               not
               feare
               the
               Lord.
               And
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               good
               Iosiah
               ,
               
               God
               would
               
                 Cut
                 off
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sweare
                 by
              
               Malcam
               ;
               And
               that
               Idolatry
               is
               generally
               clothed
               in
               Scripture
               with
               the
               title
               of
               Abomination
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               nor
               usuall
               with
               God
               to
               dwell
               with
               Abomination
               .
               But
               ,
               referring
               the
               Reader
               to
               his
               owne
               reading
               ,
               I
               conclude
               with
               that
               piercing
               and
               affrighting
               speech
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ;
               
               There
               is
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               weake
               brother
               ,
               and
               this
               brother
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               eates
               things
               sacrificed
               unto
               Idols
               ,
               with
               conscience
               (
               of
               religious
               honour
               )
               of
               the
               Idols
               :
               the
               same
               weake
               brother
               ,
               seeing
               a
               strong
               brother
               eating
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Idols
               ,
               is
               strengthened
               in
               his
               making
               conscience
               ,
               and
               giving
               honour
               and
               worship
               to
               the
               Idoll
               :
               and
               yet
               of
               this
               weake
               brother
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Hee
                 perisheth
              
               .
               No
               doubt
               this
               weake
               brother
               making
               conscience
               of
               the
               Idoll
               ,
               beleeved
               this
               honour
               which
               his
               conscience
               gave
               to
               the
               Idoll
               was
               due
               and
               lawfull
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               beleeved
               it
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               by
               seeing
               a
               strong
               brother
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               ,
               whom
               hee
               thought
               to
               have
               made
               the
               same
               conscience
               of
               the
               Idoll
               ;
               yet
               this
               brother
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               thus
               weake
               ,
               thus
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               a
               tentation
               (
               if
               wee
               beleeve
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               perisheth
               by
               this
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               third
               dangerous
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
               a
               deadly
               infection
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               Merits
               ,
               of
               which
               soules
               should
               bee
               wary
               :
               for
               b
               generally
               ,
               those
               merits
               are
               by
               by
               them
               made
               Saviours
               ,
               while
               they
               think
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               justifie
               ,
               or
               stand
               in
               judgement
               before
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               deserve
               life
               eternall
               ;
               yet
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               could
               onely
               performe
               such
               merits
               for
               mankinde
               .
               As
               for
               us
               ,
               when
               wee
               speake
               most
               of
               our
               good
               works
               ,
               Let
               us
               say
               with
               that
               holy
               man
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 mee
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercy
                 :
              
               and
               then
               put
               this
               clause
               to
               it
               from
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 When
                 wee
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 servants
                 .
              
               Let
               not
               this
               Idolatry
               seeme
               small
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               the
               chiefe
               of
               them
               dare
               not
               maintaine
               when
               they
               dye
               ,
               though
               the
               Papall
               profit
               makes
               it
               pleasant
               whilest
               they
               live
               :
               But
               let
               it
               bee
               as
               one
               of
               the
               botches
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               kill
               the
               soules
               of
               thousands
               with
               death
               eternall
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               wee
               seene
               errors
               deadly
               and
               damnable
               to
               many
               that
               professed
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               beleeved
               what
               they
               professed
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               safest
               way
               by
               which
               charity
               joyned
               to
               verity
               may
               more
               clearly
               save
               some
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               
               is
               to
               finde
               some
               that
               are
               cleare
               from
               these
               errors
               .
               
               And
               these
               being
               produced
               ,
               may
               serve
               for
               patternes
               to
               others
               to
               drive
               them
               from
               these
               errors
               .
               And
               accordingly
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               find
               some
               within
               the
               Romish
               territories
               that
               have
               been
               cleer
               from
               these
               Idolatries
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               that
               have
               beene
               Teachers
               and
               Writers
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               they
               have
               begotten
               some
               Auditors
               and
               Readers
               like
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               for
               the
               killing
               error
               of
               making
               the
               Pope
               or
               his
               Church
               the
               god
               and
               utmost
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               late
               Writers
               ,
               as
               Lorca
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               *
               wholly
               deny
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 authority
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 nothing
                 pertain
                 to
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 neither
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 condition
                 without
                 which
                 faith
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ;
                 which
                 opinion
                 of
              
               Canus
               
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 men
                 doe
                 imbrace
                 :
              
               (
               to
               this
               hee
               adds
               )
               
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
              
               Calvin
               .
               And
               to
               make
               this
               yet
               more
               cleer
               ,
               that
               often
               objected
               place
               of
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 move
                 mee
                 .
                 Lorca
              
               saith
               ,
               Canus
               &
               Calvin
               
                 answer
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 words
                 ;
                 
                 That
              
               Augustine
               
                 meant
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 an
                 apt
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 introduction
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 is
                 fitly
                 led
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 beleeving
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 God
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Testimony
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Lorca
               a
               afterwards
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 Why
                 you
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 is
                 lastly
                 and
                 directly
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 adaequate
                 reason
                 of
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 Because
                 God
                 saith
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               are
               there
               some
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Lorca
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               avoid
               the
               shipwrack
               of
               soules
               ,
               which
               is
               visually
               suffered
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               testimony
               of
               man
               ,
               even
               the
               Man
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               Idolatry
               which
               giveth
               divine
               worship
               to
               Images
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               an
               evill
               that
               hath
               too
               largely
               overspread
               b
               the
               Romish
               dominions
               ,
               and
               the
               denyall
               of
               it
               in
               Spaine
               hath
               beene
               censured
               for
               heresie
               :
               Yet
               there
               are
               divers
               of
               the
               Romish
               communion
               that
               have
               not
               thus
               bowed
               to
               Baal
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               
                 Papyrius
                 Massonus
              
               thus
               writes
               in
               his
               Preface
               before
               Agobardus
               ;
               and
               
               of
               him
               ,
               Hee
               c
               
                 manifestly
                 discovers
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 concerning
                 Images
                 and
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 denyeth
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 which
                 opinion
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 doe
                 approve
                 .
              
               So
               it
               seemes
               hee
               thought
               it
               a
               Catholick
               opinion
               not
               to
               worship
               Images
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               Catholicks
               which
               doe
               approve
               this
               worship
               .
               And
               d
               Pamelius
               dares
               tell
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 bee
                 proposed
                 concerning
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 How
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 worshipped
                 :
                 Tertullian
              
               sheweth
               it
               in
               his
               Booke
               against
               Marcion
               ;
               and
               after
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               Tertullian's
               Apologetick
               :
               Tertullian
               
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 Christians
                 did
                 hate
                 Statues
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 worship
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Synode
                 ,
              
               Damascen
               and
               Jonas
               
                 doe
                 often
                 inculcate
                 )
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 ever
                 attempted
                 :
              
               I
               meane
               not
               with
               the
               worship
               of
               latria
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               But
               though
               his
               speech
               be
               somewhat
               too
               large
               ,
               when
               hee
               excludeth
               all
               Romists
               from
               giving
               this
               worship
               ;
               (
               as
               hereafter
               in
               another
               Chapter
               will
               more
               plainely
               appear●
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               this
               all
               might
               〈…〉
               l●●arned
               ones
               wherewith
               hee
               〈…〉
               for
               I
               doubt
               the
               common
               〈…〉
               understood
               the
               distinction
               
               betweene
               doulia
               and
               latria
               ;
               yet
               thus
               it
               is
               likely
               wee
               may
               finde
               some
               (
               at
               least
               ,
               of
               the
               Learned
               )
               that
               are
               cleere
               also
               of
               this
               pestilence
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               ranke
               also
               of
               Idolatry
               may
               bee
               mentioned
               the
               worship
               and
               adoration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               likely
               to
               bee
               the
               more
               universall
               ,
               because
               it
               seemes
               back'd
               with
               a
               Councell
               which
               some
               thinke
               universall
               :
               But
               indeede
               all
               doe
               not
               take
               it
               to
               be
               universall
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Examen
                 Pacifique
              
               doth
               plainely
               shew
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Idolatry
               wee
               may
               well
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               free
               in
               the
               Romish
               Territories
               :
               For
               e
               wee
               finde
               that
               ,
               because
               without
               the
               Priests
               Intention
               Romists
               doe
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               still
               but
               Bread
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               bread
               is
               abominable
               Idolatry
               ;
               It
               h●th
               been
               thought
               safest
               by
               some
               ,
               to
               direct
               all
               the
               Sacramentall
               worship
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               sitting
               at
               the
               
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               hee
               is
               sure
               to
               be
               found
               .
               This
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Vasques
               ;
               and
               I
               could
               name
               a
               Lady
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               professed
               so
               to
               worship
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               shee
               is
               not
               without
               followers
               .
            
             
               Another
               Romish
               Idolatry
               is
               turning
               merits
               into
               Saviours
               :
               This
               we
               have
               seen
               is
               too
               common
               among
               the
               vulgar
               ;
               yet
               by
               some
               they
               are
               removed
               from
               this
               office
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ;
               for
               even
               persecuting
               Gardiner
               thought
               it
               good
               doctrine
               for
               them
               that
               were
               dying
               to
               put
               their
               whole
               trust
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               And
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               in
               his
               last
               will
               ,
               desires
               to
               bee
               crowned
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Regarder
               of
               merits
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Giver
               of
               mercy
               .
               And
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 de
                 Kempis
                 ,
                 Cassander
                 ,
              
               and
               Ferus
               (
               who
               have
               many
               Readers
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               herein
               some
               beleevers
               )
               appeare
               sound
               in
               their
               Writings
               ,
               both
               from
               this
               and
               other
               Idolatries
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               the
               catholick
               Apologie
               brings
               forth
               divers
               Authors
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               have
               taught
               their
               Readers
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               the
               mortall
               and
               damnable
               errors
               which
               wee
               complaine
               of
               ,
               for
               massacring
               soules
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               So
               that
               though
               a
               pestilence
               hath
               generally
               over-run
               his
               Territories
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               healthy
               
               and
               living
               soules
               therein
               :
               though
               there
               may
               bee
               millions
               that
               bowe
               unto
               their
               many
               Baals
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               bee
               thousands
               that
               bow
               not
               unto
               them
               :
               And
               though
               wee
               bee
               not
               of
               one
               Religion
               with
               the
               Idolaters
               ,
               yet
               with
               those
               that
               serve
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               keep
               themselves
               from
               Idols
               ,
               wee
               have
               one
               Religion
               in
               Essentialls
               and
               Fundamentalls
               ;
               and
               so
               both
               may
               be
               saved
               .
               Let
               us
               conclude
               in
               the
               words
               of
               one
               of
               them
               upon
               the
               conclusion
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohns
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               see
               what
               saving
               Religion
               is
               taught
               ,
               and
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               learned
               by
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               a
               
                 Babes
                 ,
                 keep
                 your selves
                 from
                 Idols
                 :
                 This
                 Corollary
              
               S.
               John
               
                 not
                 unfitly
                 nor
                 without
                 cause
                 annexed
                 to
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 manisted
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 consisteth
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 purity
                 and
                 sanctity
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 hee
                 doth
                 now
                 necessarily
                 admonish
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 remaine
                 in
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 So
              
               John
               
               
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 would
                 teach
                 us
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 And
                 one
                 true
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 that
                 and
                 one
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Religion
                 g●veth
                 all
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 bringeth
                 to
                 us
                 life
                 and
                 salvation
                 :
                 Behold
                 that
                 one
                 Religion
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 so
                 professe
                 .
              
            
             
               Yet
               ▪
               for
               a
               caution
               to
               be
               annexed
               to
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               I
               thinke
               that
               true
               zeale
               and
               charity
               ,
               though
               they
               take
               such
               for
               living
               soules
               which
               are
               safe
               in
               fundamentalls
               ,
               yet
               they
               pity
               other
               grosse
               errours
               which
               make
               the
               soule
               sick
               though
               they
               kill
               not
               ;
               and
               a
               true
               lover
               of
               soules
               resembles
               the
               head
               both
               of
               soules
               and
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               present
               unto
               God
               soules
               without
               spot
               and
               blemish
               :
               And
               because
               they
               love
               them
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               one
               side
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               life
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               desire
               to
               add
               growth
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               onward
               toward
               perfection
               .
               They
               doe
               not
               tell
               them
               that
               they
               are
               well
               enough
               ,
               because
               they
               live
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               rather
               to
               build
               their
               contentment
               on
               their
               owne
               safety
               ,
               then
               on
               the
               full
               pleasing
               and
               serving
               of
               their
               Saviour
               .
               Therefore
               they
               call
               on
               them
               for
               the
               washing
               away
               of
               other
               errours
               ,
               which
               are
               blemishes
               
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Bridegroome
               ;
               that
               thus
               the
               Bride
               ,
               being
               all
               glorious
               within
               ,
               may
               bee
               ready
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               day
               of
               her
               gladnesse
               ,
               even
               her
               marriage
               in
               eternall
               and
               consummate
               felicity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               divers
               objections
               are
               re-inforced
               against
               the
               Romists
               ,
               concerning
               those
               divisions
               amongst
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Cavalier
               in
               vaine
               seekes
               to
               reconcile
               in
               his
               seventh
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestants
                 in
                 submitting
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 therein
                 a
                 true
                 ground
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 actually
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 ;
                 intentionally
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Romish
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 produce
                 a
                 seeming
                 unity
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 it
                 leaves
                 divers
                 irreconcileable
                 differences
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Cavalier
               in
               his
               last
               chapter
               hath
               rid
               on
               ,
               much
               out
               of
               his
               way
               :
               and
               in
               this
               he
               rides
               apace
               ,
               and
               the
               faster
               the
               more
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               He
               was
               out
               of
               his
               way
               when
               hee
               travelled
               to
               free
               Romists
               from
               want
               of
               charity
               ,
               by
               proving
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               not
               to
               have
               one
               saving
               faith
               ,
               seeing
               Protestants
               having
               that
               saving
               faith
               ,
               the
               Romists
               shew
               want
               of
               charity
               in
               damning
               those
               who
               are
               saved
               :
               Hee
               was
               againe
               out
               of
               the
               way
               in
               bringing
               his
               owne
               Romists
               into
               schisme
               and
               damnation
               ,
               by
               dividing
               them
               from
               Protestants
               which
               have
               that
               one
               saving
               faith
               :
               And
               now
               he
               goes
               further
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               in
               removing
               the
               reasons
               that
               may
               make
               for
               unity
               ,
               though
               by
               unity
               with
               Protestants
               Romists
               may
               avoid
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               schisme
               ,
               and
               damnation
               :
               so
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               hee
               is
               so
               earnest
               for
               division
               and
               dis-union
               ,
               that
               to
               attaine
               it
               he
               will
               hazzard
               both
               charity
               and
               salvation
               to
               his
               owne
               fellow
               Romists
               as
               a
               high
               price
               ,
               and
               farre
               above
               the
               value
               of
               that
               which
               hee
               would
               purchase
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               the
               richest
               jewell
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               on
               hee
               goes
               upon
               this
               adventure
               ;
               And
               whereas
               differences
               amongst
               Romists
               are
               brought
               forth
               to
               make
               Romists
               more
               equall
               to
               differences
               among
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               differences
               betweene
               Protestants
               and
               Romists
               ;
               and
               likewise
               to
               make
               Romists
               thinke
               there
               may
               be
               a
               spirituall
               unity
               notwithstanding
               some
               differences
               ,
               because
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               owne
               differences
               ,
               they
               affirme
               there
               is
               an
               unity
               among
               themselves
               ,
               this
               the
               Author
               thinkes
               too
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               strives
               to
               take
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               Toward
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               deny
               that
               there
               are
               such
               differences
               amongst
               Romists
               ,
               and
               he
               strives
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               agree
               even
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               they
               differ
               ;
               But
               differ
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               strong
               evidences
               wee
               have
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               hereafter
               be
               produced
               :
               Neither
               indeede
               their
               Poeticall
               Heade
               of
               unity
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               man
               on
               earth
               ,
               can
               make
               the
               whole
               Church
               to
               bee
               inwardly
               of
               one
               minde
               and
               soule
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               Lord
               and
               maker
               of
               Spirits
               by
               his
               owne
               Spirit
               ,
               his
               true
               and
               onely
               Vicar
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               enlightning
               and
               guiding
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               ,
               with
               one
               faith
               of
               one
               word
               ,
               delivered
               by
               the
               ministery
               ,
               directed
               
               and
               enabled
               by
               the
               same
               one
               spirit
               ,
               can
               onely
               make
               a
               true
               ,
               reall
               ,
               internall
               and
               spirituall
               unity
               :
               And
               accordingly
               S.
               Paul
               leading
               us
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               thus
               rightly
               ordereth
               his
               words
               toward
               unity
               ;
               
                 One
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
              
               :
               And
               thus
               hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               how
               this
               one
               spirit
               of
               one
               Lord
               which
               inwardly
               workes
               this
               unity
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               outwardly
               also
               concurres
               to
               the
               working
               of
               it
               by
               the
               gifts
               given
               to
               the
               ministery
               ;
               For
               this
               working
               without
               in
               the
               ministery
               ,
               and
               inabling
               them
               to
               teach
               one
               and
               the
               same
               doctrine
               of
               saving
               faith
               ;
               and
               inwardly
               working
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               soules
               of
               Christs
               members
               ,
               these
               members
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               and
               so
               into
               one
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               body
               of
               Christ
               there
               are
               different
               members
               of
               different
               measures
               and
               capacities
               ,
               by
               the
               different
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               so
               these
               different
               capacities
               doe
               not
               reach
               or
               containe
               one
               measure
               of
               divine
               truth
               :
               Christ
               the
               Foundation
               and
               Head
               is
               made
               knowne
               to
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               for
               by
               this
               knowledge
               they
               become
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               they
               all
               unity
               in
               so
               much
               divine
               truth
               as
               knits
               them
               to
               Christ
               :
               But
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               different
               measures
               ,
               some
               attaining
               such
               holy
               truths
               of
               which
               
               others
               are
               short
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               bee
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               those
               truths
               to
               which
               some
               attaine
               ,
               and
               others
               doe
               not
               come
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               is
               a
               settled
               desire
               and
               purpose
               to
               beleeve
               the
               whole
               truth
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               also
               revealed
               to
               them
               that
               it
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               :
               And
               so
               whatsoever
               force
               was
               in
               the
               Champions
               speech
               ,
               
                 That
                 true
                 spirituall
                 faith
                 beleeveth
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 divine
                 doctrine
                 ,
              
               makes
               not
               against
               us
               but
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               for
               us
               then
               for
               them
               .
               For
               we
               upon
               the
               right
               motive
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               speaking
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               doe
               beleeve
               plainly
               whatsoever
               we
               conceive
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               doe
               not
               conceive
               wee
               beleeve
               in
               purpose
               and
               intention
               ;
               And
               thus
               have
               wee
               perfect
               unity
               ,
               while
               in
               the
               fundamentalls
               we
               have
               an
               actuall
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               lesser
               points
               an
               unity
               of
               purpose
               and
               will
               :
               But
               in
               this
               true
               and
               kindly
               unity
               ,
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               one
               Pope
               doth
               cause
               inwardly
               one
               faith
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               that
               one
               spirit
               giving
               gifts
               to
               men
               ,
               not
               to
               one
               man
               ,
               outwardly
               bringeth
               to
               the
               inward
               unity
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               indeede
               that
               none
               but
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               true
               vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               can
               make
               this
               solid
               ,
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               internall
               unity
               ,
               it
               appeares
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               very
               Romish
               craft
               ,
               which
               hath
               coyned
               the
               Pope
               to
               
               be
               the
               head
               of
               unity
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               and
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               they
               have
               put
               him
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               :
               accordingly
               they
               say
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaks
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               being
               infallible
               verity
               ,
               is
               a
               right
               ground
               of
               unity
               :
               A
               foule
               errour
               and
               without
               ground
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               never
               ,
               since
               the
               departure
               of
               Christ
               from
               earth
               ,
               tyed
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               that
               from
               him
               the
               whole
               Church
               should
               fetch
               Oracles
               and
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               But
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               high
               and
               blasphemous
               imposture
               ,
               which
               puts
               the
               Pope
               in
               place
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               when
               this
               man
               speakes
               ,
               it
               pronounceth
               of
               him
               as
               the
               people
               of
               Herod
               ;
               
                 The
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Man.
              
               And
               how
               little
               this
               differs
               from
               Montanisme
               ,
               I
               wish
               Romists
               would
               consider
               ,
               who
               reduced
               the
               promise
               of
               sending
               the
               Comforter
               (
               
                 Christs
                 Vicar
              
               as
               a
               Tertullian
               cals
               him
               )
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               Montanus
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               very
               same
               place
               doe
               the
               Romists
               apply
               to
               the
               Pope
               which
               was
               applied
               to
               Montanus
               ;
               but
               yet
               thus
               it
               appeares
               ,
               That
               even
               they
               that
               erre
               in
               the
               application
               ,
               yet
               hold
               truth
               in
               the
               position
               ;
               That
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               true
               root
               of
               union
               ,
               though
               erroneously
               
               and
               blasphemously
               they
               put
               the
               Pope
               into
               his
               roome
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               bee
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               plainely
               shewes
               ,
               that
               hee
               doubts
               his
               owne
               spirituall
               power
               of
               making
               unity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               flyes
               to
               the
               grosse
               and
               materiall
               instruments
               of
               unity
               ,
               the
               Sword
               and
               Faggot
               .
               And
               so
               calling
               downe
               fire
               on
               those
               that
               obey
               him
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               any
               spirit
               ,
               it
               seems
               it
               is
               not
               that
               spirit
               which
               Christ
               said
               was
               the
               Evangelicall
               spirit
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               him
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Destroyer
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               this
               device
               of
               man
               to
               make
               unity
               of
               faith
               by
               one
               man
               ,
               called
               the
               Pope
               ,
               being
               thus
               thrust
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               errour
               ,
               so
               hath
               it
               made
               unity
               in
               errour
               (
               as
               the
               last
               ,
               best
               of
               Popes
               ,
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               prophecie
               )
               but
               it
               never
               will
               make
               unity
               in
               solide
               and
               universall
               Faith
               and
               Truth
               :
               for
               the
               beleevers
               in
               this
               counterfeit
               head
               of
               unity
               have
               both
               gotten
               from
               him
               an
               unity
               in
               many
               errors
               ,
               and
               have
               beene
               left
               in
               many
               great
               and
               weighty
               differences
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               little
               hope
               of
               resolving
               them
               into
               union
               :
               the
               sight
               
               whereof
               turnes
               our
               eyes
               from
               this
               humane
               and
               fictitious
               Head
               of
               unitie
               ,
               to
               the
               true
               roote
               and
               meanes
               of
               unity
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               because
               this
               Author
               strives
               to
               put
               away
               from
               mens
               eyes
               the
               differences
               which
               arise
               under
               this
               false
               Head
               of
               union
               ,
               let
               us
               shew
               him
               a
               more
               full
               spectacle
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               to
               prove
               that
               disunion
               which
               hee
               goes
               about
               to
               confute
               ,
               and
               to
               confute
               that
               union
               which
               hee
               goes
               about
               to
               prove
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 severall
                 heads
                 and
                 springs
                 of
                 division
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 opened
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 controverted
                 Supremacie
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Councels
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 affected
                 ambiguity
                 in
                 deciding
                 controversies
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Questions
                 purposely
                 left
                 undecided
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Preachers
                 and
                 publick
                 Professors
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               view
               of
               this
               division
               ,
               wee
               may
               first
               take
               notice
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               an
               opposition
               and
               division
               even
               betweene
               this
               supposititious
               
               Head
               of
               unity
               and
               his
               members
               ;
               and
               even
               in
               this
               radicall
               and
               head-point
               ,
               Whether
               hee
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               unity
               or
               not
               :
               for
               the
               Head
               is
               divided
               from
               much
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               and
               the
               Body
               within
               it selfe
               ,
               even
               about
               the
               Head.
               The
               Pope
               hee
               will
               bee
               above
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               the
               Councell
               is
               thought
               by
               many
               to
               bee
               above
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               this
               hath
               beene
               decided
               by
               Councels
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               the
               Councell
               was
               set
               above
               the
               Pope
               ;
               which
               indeed
               agrees
               much
               better
               with
               the
               Councell
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               with
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               lately
               alledged
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               hereticall
               to
               deny
               this
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               Councell
               above
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               if
               that
               the
               Head
               of
               unity
               bee
               divided
               into
               two
               ,
               how
               can
               two
               Heads
               bring
               men
               onenesse
               ?
               yea
               ,
               how
               can
               two
               Heads
               but
               divide
               the
               Church
               into
               two
               Bodies
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               undeniable
               truth
               ,
               That
               two
               Masters
               ,
               opposing
               each
               other
               ,
               can
               never
               cause
               unity
               in
               their
               servants
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               at
               unity
               with
               some
               fellow-servants
               by
               cleaving
               to
               the
               one
               Master
               ,
               is
               at
               division
               with
               others
               that
               cleave
               to
               the
               other
               :
               And
               they
               that
               ma●e
               the
               Councell
               the
               Head
               and
               root
               of
               unity
               ,
               as
               the
               Councell
               of
               *
               Constance
               ,
               and
               
               Basil
               ,
               and
               many
               that
               followed
               them
               (
               especially
               in
               France
               )
               how
               must
               they
               not
               needs
               differ
               from
               those
               that
               make
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               Head
               and
               Lord
               of
               unity
               ,
               by
               a
               controlling
               power
               over
               the
               Councell
               ?
               And
               accordingly
               in
               those
               points
               which
               the
               Councell
               decreeth
               as
               by
               a
               supreme
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               againe
               dissolves
               as
               by
               a
               supreme
               power
               ,
               how
               can
               Romists
               be
               at
               unity
               that
               are
               divided
               in
               the
               different
               beliefes
               of
               these
               two
               Supremacies
               ?
               Even
               in
               that
               point
               resolved
               in
               Basil
               ,
               *
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 hereticall
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
              
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               Romists
               should
               bee
               at
               unity
               ,
               of
               whom
               a
               part
               beleeves
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               beleeves
               it
               not
               ;
               yea
               ,
               each
               seeme
               Hereticks
               thereby
               unto
               the
               other
               ?
               And
               thus
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               roote
               of
               unity
               there
               bee
               division
               ,
               how
               great
               is
               this
               division
               ?
               and
               who
               can
               shew
               how
               ever
               this
               division
               can
               bee
               reconciled
               by
               Romists
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               free
               Councell
               ,
               no
               doubt
               such
               a
               Councell
               will
               decree
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               they
               have
               good
               reason
               from
               Scripture
               and
               Antiquity
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Pope
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               may
               command
               the
               Councell
               ,
               who
               can
               expect
               but
               that
               the
               Pope
               shall
               judge
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               subject
               Councels
               to
               his
               headship
               and
               infallibility
               ?
               Behold
               the
               great
               Citie
               divided
               into
               great
               
               parts
               ;
               and
               division
               growing
               even
               from
               their
               roote
               of
               unity
               .
               Againe
               ,
               many
               members
               of
               this
               Head
               of
               unity
               are
               at
               division
               about
               the
               Popes
               earthly
               Supremacy
               ;
               some
               hold
               that
               hee
               may
               onely
               excommunicate
               Kings
               ,
               and
               then
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               ,
               his
               power
               being
               meerly
               spirituall
               :
               others
               hold
               ,
               that
               after
               excommunication
               hee
               can
               depose
               Kings
               ;
               yea
               ,
               cause
               their
               subjects
               to
               kill
               them
               :
               a
               weighty
               controversie
               ,
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               decided
               amongst
               Papists
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               unity
               of
               Kings
               agreeing
               together
               to
               depose
               Popes
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               some
               things
               hee
               takes
               power
               to
               dispense
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               things
               his
               Doctors
               say
               he
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               dispense
               :
               A
               paterne
               of
               which
               opposition
               we
               may
               plainly
               and
               actually
               see
               in
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               of
               Dispensation
               to
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               for
               marrying
               his
               Brothers
               wife
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimonies
               under
               Universitie
               Seales
               of
               the
               Doctors
               denying
               him
               the
               power
               of
               this
               Dispensation
               .
               These
               and
               the
               like
               questions
               concerning
               the
               power
               of
               this
               Head
               of
               unity
               ,
               make
               division
               betweene
               the
               Head
               and
               members
               ,
               and
               make
               division
               betweene
               the
               members
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               see
               divisions
               doe
               againe
               arise
               from
               this
               Head
               of
               unity
               ,
               because
               this
               Head
               leaves
               many
               things
               of
               controversie
               
               so
               doubtfully
               decided
               in
               Councels
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               decisions
               breed
               controversies
               :
               And
               what
               unity
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               such
               a
               Head
               ,
               who
               by
               decisions
               gives
               occasion
               of
               dissentions
               ,
               and
               leaves
               division
               when
               he
               sits
               of
               purpose
               in
               his
               Chaire
               under
               pretence
               of
               making
               unity
               ?
               So
               wee
               know
               a
               Vega
               and
               Catharinus
               (
               against
               Soto
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Popes
               Decree
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               )
               entred
               into
               mighty
               Controversies
               :
               and
               no
               wonder
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               a
               speciall
               craft
               in
               that
               Councell
               to
               use
               such
               generall
               words
               as
               might
               be
               large
               enough
               to
               hold
               two
               differing
               opinions
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               the
               controversies
               not
               reconciled
               ,
               but
               still
               at
               liberty
               and
               distance
               .
               And
               now
               againe
               ,
               where
               is
               that
               vaine
               shift
               ,
               or
               rather
               blasphemous
               abuse
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               saying
               that
               Papists
               ,
               by
               submission
               
               to
               the
               Popes
               Church
               ,
               doe
               captivate
               themselves
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               keepe
               unity
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               having
               judged
               ,
               and
               they
               submitting
               to
               his
               judgement
               ,
               are
               yet
               in
               division
               ?
               What
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               ,
               by
               submitting
               to
               their
               meanes
               of
               unity
               ,
               to
               be
               still
               at
               division
               ?
               If
               the
               Head
               of
               unity
               by
               deciding
               make
               division
               ,
               how
               endlesse
               and
               incurable
               is
               that
               division
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               Head
               of
               unity
               leaves
               divers
               controversies
               wholly
               undecided
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               untold
               by
               some
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               hee
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               leave
               strife
               and
               division
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               Schoole
               ▪
               writers
               bee
               farre
               more
               differences
               then
               disputations
               ;
               because
               divers
               in
               one
               disputation
               ,
               and
               perchance
               in
               one
               neere
               a
               thousand
               disputations
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               some
               points
               foure
               of
               five
               severall
               opinions
               ,
               each
               confuting
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               these
               not
               of
               light
               matters
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               many
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               all
               the
               Cavaliers
               prime
               points
               ,
               The
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               Justification
               of
               soules
               ,
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Indulgences
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Iohn
                 White
              
               in
               his
               way
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               Digr
               .
               24.
               undertaketh
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               point
               denied
               or
               affirmed
               against
               us
               ,
               wherein
               Papists
               doe
               not
               vary
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               
               differences
               he
               gives
               there
               divers
               patternes
               :
               And
               many
               more
               are
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               Bishop
               Mortons
               catholick
               Apologie
               .
               And
               this
               division
               hath
               bin
               so
               deadly
               ,
               that
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Dominicans
               have
               charged
               the
               Franciscans
               with
               heresie
               :
               and
               the
               Franciscans
               at
               length
               had
               the
               burning
               of
               foure
               Dominicans
               .
               Let
               us
               hear
               a
               strong
               Dominican
               ,
               and
               a
               cathedrall
               Professor
               describing
               the
               differences
               of
               these
               Romists
               ,
               
               even
               to
               the
               charging
               one
               another
               with
               heresie
               :
               
                 It
                 often
                 fals
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Divine
                 doth
                 most
                 constantly
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Theologicall
                 demonstration
                 for
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 deduceth
                 it
                 by
                 evident
                 consequence
                 from
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 doth
                 most
                 certainly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 Theologicall
                 demonstration
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 scriptures
                 by
                 evident
                 consequence
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 erreth
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 retorts
                 the
                 same
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 yea
                 this
                 happeneth
                 not
                 only
                 between
                 two
                 particular
                 Divines
                 ,
                 but
                 between
                 one
                 Schoole
                 and
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               indeede
               these
               dissentions
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               imputation
               of
               heresie
               ,
               doe
               shame
               the
               Pope
               ,
               this
               infallible
               judge
               of
               controversies
               ,
               for
               not
               resolving
               them
               ;
               and
               doe
               almost
               plainly
               confesse
               that
               he
               mistrusts
               his
               owne
               infallibilitie
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               doubts
               it
               is
               scarce
               trusted
               by
               others
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               likely
               the
               feares
               either
               that
               hee
               shall
               not
               rightly
               resolve
               ,
               or
               that
               both
               sides
               will
               not
               quietly
               submit
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               of
               those
               who
               have
               that
               burning
               zeale
               which
               consumed
               the
               Dominican
               ,
               will
               bee
               inflamed
               against
               him
               for
               his
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               even
               against
               decision
               there
               is
               opposition
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               they
               at
               division
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               that
               great
               and
               weightie
               point
               of
               Idolatrie
               :
               For
               that
               which
               the
               Romists
               call
               the
               second
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               lawfull
               Councell
               ,
               saith
               plainely
               of
               Images
               thus
               ,
               a
               
                 Illis
                 salutationes
                 &
                 honorariam
                 adorationem
                 tribuant
                 ,
                 non
                 tamen
                 secundum
                 fidem
                 nostram
                 veram
                 Latriam
                 ,
                 quae
                 solum
                 divinae
                 naturae
                 competit
                 .
              
               So
               that
               b
               Lorca
               ,
               after
               the
               producing
               of
               divers
               testimonies
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               thus
               inferreth
               ,
               
                 Vis
                 autem
                 omnium
                 testimoniorum
                 
                 consistit
                 in
                 hoc
                 quod
                 Imaginibus
                 expressè
                 conceditur
                 adoratio
                 ,
                 &
                 expresse
                 etiam
                 eis
                 negatur
                 Latria
              
               :
               And
               soone
               after
               ,
               c
               
                 Concilium
                 non
                 solum
                 excludit
                 Latriam
                 ,
                 sed
                 explicat
                 speciem
                 adorationis
                 ;
                 dicit
                 enim
                 adorandas
                 esse
                 honoraria
                 adoratione
                 ,
                 &
                 sicut
                 Liber
                 Evangeliorum
                 .
              
               And
               hereunto
               agreeth
               Pamelius
               speaking
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               as
               hath
               before
               beene
               alledged
               .
               Yet
               Latria
               ,
               or
               divine
               worship
               being
               thus
               plainly
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               Lorca
               〈◊〉
               ,
               expre●sly
               denied
               to
               Images
               by
               the
               C●un●●ll
               ,
               great
               and
               learned
               Romists
               plainly
               say
               that
               Latria
               ,
               or
               divine
               worship
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Images
               ,
               even
               the
               same
               worship
               which
               is
               due
               to
               the
               patterne
               .
               So
               saith
               ●●zorius
               ;
               and
               e
               Bellarmine
               acknowledgeth
               that
               this
               was
               the
               d●ctrine
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Caj●t●ne
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Marsil●us
                 ,
                 Almaine
                 ,
                 Carthusian
                 ,
                 Capreolus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               :
               And
               accordingly
               wee
               reade
               f
               of
               a
               
               Doctor
               of
               Sivill
               questioned
               of
               Heresie
               for
               agreeing
               with
               the
               councell
               in
               denying
               Latria
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               these
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               Upon
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               I
               inferre
               ,
               that
               our
               objection
               of
               Romish
               disunions
               yet
               stands
               firme
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               maine
               disunions
               objected
               by
               us
               against
               Rome
               which
               this
               Author
               hath
               not
               touched
               ,
               and
               so
               stand
               still
               strong
               against
               him
               :
               among
               which
               is
               eminent
               that
               incurable
               difference
               of
               headship
               it selfe
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Councell
               ;
               to
               which
               some
               adde
               the
               fearfull
               division
               of
               the
               Popedome
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               schisme
               the
               Papacy
               is
               two
               or
               three
               headed
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               sitting
               at
               once
               as
               heads
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               others
               adde
               the
               division
               of
               successive
               heads
               ,
               the
               one
               denying
               and
               annulling
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 the
                 Cavaliers
                 answers
                 are
                 manifested
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 Romish
                 differences
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 such
                 points
                 as
                 are
                 left
                 at
                 liberty
                 by
                 this
                 Church
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 pretended
                 religious
                 orders
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 Sects
                 and
                 Fashions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 explicite
                 and
                 
                 implicite
                 faith
                 doth
                 fortifie
                 the
                 Protestants
                 objections
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 salve
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               WHereas
               to
               our
               first
               objection
               of
               difference
               ,
               concerning
               varietie
               of
               opinions
               in
               some
               points
               found
               in
               their
               Books
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               first
               answer
               ;
               That
               wheresoever
               they
               finde
               our
               Doctors
               to
               bee
               of
               a
               contrarie
               opinion
               ,
               they
               shall
               also
               finde
               those
               points
               in
               question
               not
               to
               have
               beene
               defined
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               left
               at
               libertie
               to
               bee
               debated
               and
               disputed
               as
               men
               see
               cause
               :
               This
               is
               plainly
               overthrowne
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               produced
               in
               our
               fourth
               observation
               of
               Romish
               differences
               :
               For
               there
               wee
               see
               a
               point
               oppugned
               and
               denied
               by
               Romish
               Doctors
               which
               hath
               been
               defined
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Councell
               above
               the
               Pope
               hath
               beene
               defined
               by
               Councels
               ,
               and
               is
               denyed
               by
               Romists
               :
               To
               which
               I
               may
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               a
               power
               hath
               beene
               bounded
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               a
               Patriarchate
               
               by
               divers
               Councells
               ,
               which
               yet
               Romish
               Doctors
               doe
               not
               onely
               dispute
               against
               ,
               but
               utterly
               deny
               .
               Besides
               ,
               when
               they
               object
               one
               to
               another
               
                 de
                 Fide
              
               ,
               The
               meaning
               of
               it
               in
               plaine
               English
               is
               this
               ;
               They
               tell
               their
               fellowes
               that
               they
               hold
               a
               point
               contrary
               to
               the
               definition
               or
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               whereas
               hee
               speakes
               of
               unity
               by
               referring
               themselves
               to
               the
               future
               definition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               answer
               for
               the
               differences
               of
               those
               who
               do
               dispute
               and
               deny
               those
               points
               which
               by
               the
               Church
               are
               already
               defined
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               doe
               now
               not
               submit
               to
               the
               definition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               submit
               to
               it
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               for
               those
               points
               which
               have
               not
               beene
               defined
               ,
               certaine
               it
               is
               that
               for
               the
               present
               they
               are
               at
               very
               hot
               contention
               and
               difference
               :
               and
               their
               resolving
               to
               obey
               the
               future
               definition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               no
               whit
               prove
               their
               present
               unity
               ,
               who
               are
               presently
               at
               division
               while
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               by
               defining
               make
               unity
               betweene
               them
               :
               Two
               that
               have
               a
               question
               ,
               and
               a
               quarrell
               upon
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               quarrell
               kill
               one
               another
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               bee
               said
               to
               agree
               ,
               because
               they
               both
               would
               referre
               themselves
               to
               the
               next
               man
               that
               
               comes
               ;
               Which
               man
               not
               yet
               coming
               ,
               nor
               reconciling
               the
               difference
               ,
               they
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               supposed
               future
               agreement
               ,
               doe
               presently
               fight
               ,
               and
               truly
               kill
               one
               another
               :
               Except
               by
               this
               Popish
               sleight
               wee
               may
               truly
               say
               that
               these
               men
               being
               at
               full
               agreement
               and
               unity
               were
               divided
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               division
               ,
               which
               was
               indeede
               an
               agreement
               ,
               did
               fight
               and
               kill
               one
               another
               :
               True
               it
               is
               that
               it
               is
               the
               more
               shame
               for
               the
               Pope
               who
               hath
               knowne
               these
               controversies
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               and
               others
               of
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               And
               ,
               for
               a
               while
               *
               (
               as
               Vasques
               saith
               )
               did
               forbid
               them
               ,
               but
               most
               wisely
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               like
               an
               infallible
               Head
               of
               unity
               )
               deferres
               to
               resolve
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               set
               them
               at
               unity
               ,
               but
               gives
               them
               leave
               still
               to
               dispute
               and
               differ
               ;
               being
               affraid
               perchance
               on
               one
               side
               to
               run
               against
               the
               chiefe
               Disciples
               of
               Evangelicall
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               lose
               the
               profit
               that
               comes
               by
               the
               many
               pretious
               consequences
               of
               free-will
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               not
               agreed
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               that
               hath
               supreme
               power
               to
               decide
               controversies
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               be
               above
               the
               Councell
               or
               the
               Councell
               above
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Pope
               be
               of
               one
               opinion
               and
               the
               Councell
               of
               another
               ,
               how
               
               doth
               he
               that
               submits
               himself
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               this
               submission
               put
               himselfe
               into
               a
               way
               of
               unity
               ,
               or
               not
               rather
               of
               division
               ?
               And
               if
               such
               a
               submission
               make
               an
               unity
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               are
               at
               unity
               much
               better
               then
               Romists
               ;
               for
               they
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               one
               and
               undivided
               word
               of
               God
               truly
               opened
               by
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               endued
               with
               gifts
               from
               on
               high
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               which
               endited
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               given
               of
               purpose
               to
               cause
               unity
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               whereas
               hee
               gives
               a
               second
               plaister
               to
               that
               first
               objection
               of
               differences
               of
               points
               not
               defined
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               breake
               unity
               of
               peace
               ,
               nor
               erect
               Altar
               against
               Altar
               ;
               I
               say
               this
               plaister
               is
               much
               shorter
               then
               the
               sore
               ;
               for
               first
               there
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               a
               sore
               called
               difference
               in
               points
               defined
               ,
               and
               points
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               :
               And
               ,
               by
               the
               Authors
               rule
               ,
               they
               that
               hold
               any
               one
               point
               of
               faith
               contrary
               to
               Romish
               definition
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               Romish
               faith
               nor
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               if
               they
               bee
               of
               a
               divers
               faith
               or
               Church
               ,
               their
               Altar
               is
               against
               the
               Romish
               Altar
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               their
               peace
               ,
               notwithstanding
               these
               differences
               ,
               I
               d●sire
               to
               know
               whether
               that
               should
               be
               called
               peace
               ,
               when
               a
               Dominican
               is
               burned
               by
               Franciscans
               ;
               and
               a
               Canon
               in
               Sevill
               is
               condemned
               as
               an
               Heretick
               for
               a
               point
               either
               not
               defined
               ,
               or
               
               defined
               for
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               second
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ?
               And
               againe
               ,
               b
               what
               peace
               is
               that
               betweene
               the
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               when
               the
               Priests
               call
               them
               Hereticks
               ,
               Traytors
               ,
               &c.
               
               Surely
               hereby
               it
               seemes
               the
               peace
               that
               is
               among
               such
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               warre
               under
               the
               name
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               this
               name
               or
               title
               is
               forced
               by
               feare
               of
               the
               forged
               ,
               but
               fiery
               and
               burning
               head
               of
               unity
               ;
               for
               even
               the
               infernall
               kingdome
               it selfe
               hath
               some
               bond
               of
               unity
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               verity
               and
               charity
               .
               And
               accordingly
               the
               Papacy
               agreeth
               under
               a
               head
               called
               Abaddon
               ,
               and
               Apollyon
               :
               And
               indeede
               this
               Author
               himselfe
               hath
               shewed
               us
               that
               where
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               in
               any
               point
               of
               faith
               ,
               upon
               such
               a
               difference
               one
               should
               be
               to
               another
               as
               a
               Cerinthus
               to
               Saint
               Iohn
               :
               So
               that
               if
               they
               hold
               communion
               still
               ,
               it
               seemes
               by
               his
               rule
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               spirituall
               but
               a
               carnall
               communion
               :
               b
               not
               a
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               but
               a
               communion
               that
               is
               faulty
               ;
               and
               whose
               fault
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               communion
               ?
            
             
             
               But
               I
               say
               againe
               to
               this
               Author
               ,
               that
               his
               owne
               Answer
               will
               be
               turned
               against
               him
               as
               an
               unanswerable
               objection
               :
               For
               if
               Romists
               ,
               being
               at
               such
               differences
               in
               opinions
               ,
               can
               yet
               hold
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               why
               do
               they
               not
               hold
               the
               like
               communion
               with
               other
               Christians
               that
               maintaine
               the
               like
               differences
               ?
               But
               herein
               lies
               a
               mystery
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               mysterie
               of
               iniquity
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Reader
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               him
               one
               that
               shall
               teach
               him
               ;
               c
               Lorca
               plainly
               tels
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 heretick
                 that
                 beleeves
                 contrary
                 to
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 rebell
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               So
               the
               Pope
               (
               the
               Church
               vertuall
               )
               is
               the
               whole
               matter
               of
               Popish
               religion
               ,
               and
               Popish
               unity
               ;
               Beleeve
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               in
               what
               hee
               saith
               upon
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               beleeve
               not
               Christs
               word
               in
               any
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               you
               have
               both
               faith
               and
               unity
               ;
               Disobey
               Christs
               command
               of
               beleeving
               the
               very
               Article
               of
               Christs
               Incarnation
               ,
               if
               you
               beleeve
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               bee
               the
               Popes
               good
               subject
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               an
               heretick
               .
               Accordingly
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
               d
               Coleine
               ;
               they
               held
               an
               hereticall
               opinion
               (
               in
               that
               point
               which
               the
               Cavalier
               magnifies
               by
               calling
               it
               the
               Justification
               of
               souls
               )
               
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               hereticks
               ,
               but
               godly
               Catholicks
               .
               And
               of
               e
               Catharinus
               ;
               he
               held
               contrary
               to
               the
               Councell
               in
               the
               point
               of
               assurance
               ,
               yet
               was
               a
               catholick
               Bishop
               :
               And
               others
               before
               named
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Image-worship
               ;
               yet
               in
               being
               good
               Papists
               ,
               they
               are
               good
               Catholicks
               ;
               So
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               Popish
               religion
               and
               unity
               :
               And
               is
               it
               our
               unhappinesse
               ,
               that
               ,
               because
               we
               beleeve
               not
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               our
               beliefe
               in
               Christ
               will
               not
               serve
               our
               turn
               for
               religion
               ,
               unity
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ?
            
             
               But
               now
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               second
               objection
               ,
               somewhat
               like
               a
               right
               Cavalier
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               runs
               at
               Tilt
               against
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               thus
               he
               breaks
               his
               Lance
               on
               him
               :
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 objection
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 stupid
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
              
               Calvins
               
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 put
                 him
                 so
                 farre
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 wits
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 ever
                 take
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 hee
                 who
                 (
                 being
                 pricked
                 with
                 our
                 noting
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 unity
                 towards
                 their
                 fellow
                 Brethren
                 )
                 thinks
                 to
                 retort
                 it
                 back
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 case
                 to
                 object
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 that
                 forsooth
                 wee
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 Sects
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 severall
                 Orders
                 of
                 religious
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 reckons
                 up
                 Benedictines
                 ,
                 
                 Carmelites
                 ,
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 will.
                 Wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 well
                 knew
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 Orders
                 doth
                 differ
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 breaking
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 still
                 they
                 prevent
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 good
                 respect
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               this
               wee
               must
               take
               upon
               his
               bare
               word
               ,
               and
               his
               title
               also
               which
               he
               giveth
               to
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 wicked
              
               Calvin
               :
               yet
               well
               fare
               the
               honest
               Belgicks
               purgers
               ;
               for
               when
               Calvin
               was
               named
               ,
               they
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               did
               put
               in
               studiosus
               ;
               so
               ,
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               they
               called
               him
               not
               wicked
               ,
               but
               
                 studious
                 Calvin
              
               :
               But
               why
               
                 wicked
                 Calvin
              
               ?
               because
               he
               knew
               that
               no
               one
               of
               those
               Orders
               doth
               differ
               in
               any
               point
               of
               doctrine
               .
               Did
               Calvin
               know
               this
               ,
               or
               doth
               any
               man
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Author
               himselfe
               yet
               know
               it
               ?
               We
               come
               but
               now
               from
               the
               differences
               of
               Jesuites
               and
               Priests
               ,
               Dominicans
               and
               Franciscans
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               Authour
               himselfe
               confesseth
               there
               ,
               that
               each
               opposeth
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               by
               all
               arguments
               that
               occurre
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               new
               nor
               strange
               objection
               ,
               that
               divers
               covents
               have
               their
               severall
               Masters
               whom
               they
               follow
               .
               Againe
               ,
               look
               on
               the
               Jesuites
               doctrine
               of
               killing
               Kings
               :
               doe
               all
               Friers
               agree
               in
               these
               doctrines
               ,
               upon
               which
               much
               more
               justly
               
               may
               be
               cryed
               out
               ,
               wicked
               Mariana
               ,
               wicked
               Friar
               Clement
               ,
               wicked
               Barradius
               ,
               wicked
               Garnet
               ?
               doctrines
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               plainly
               contrary
               to
               the
               faith
               ;
               since
               the
               faith
               is
               plainly
               taught
               by
               the
               Scripture
               in
               this
               point
               :
               And
               I
               think
               more
               hereticall
               it
               is
               to
               deny
               and
               contradict
               such
               a
               point
               ,
               being
               thus
               plainely
               taught
               in
               the
               Scripture
               by
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               and
               Paul
               ;
               then
               to
               deny
               what
               the
               Pope
               hath
               decided
               by
               letters
               sent
               from
               Rome
               unto
               Trent
               .
            
             
               But
               will
               you
               see
               this
               Authors
               ingenuity
               ?
               hee
               accuseth
               Calvin
               ,
               
               but
               produceth
               not
               the
               place
               whence
               hee
               taketh
               his
               accusation
               :
               the
               neerest
               place
               that
               I
               finde
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Authors
               purpose
               ;
               for
               there
               Calvin
               retorts
               not
               the
               want
               of
               unity
               of
               faith
               among
               the
               Friars
               ,
               by
               the
               diversity
               of
               Sects
               among
               them
               :
               But
               Calvin
               shewes
               ,
               That
               the
               Friars
               ,
               by
               dividing
               themselves
               from
               others
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               did
               dissolve
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               excommunicate
               themselves
               :
               And
               he
               saies
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Ministeries
               as
               there
               be
               of
               this
               kinde
               ,
               so
               many
               Assemblies
               of
               schismaticks
               (
               he
               saies
               not
               hereticks
               ,
               as
               differing
               in
               faith
               )
               which
               ,
               troubling
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               lawfull
               fellowship
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               And
               ,
               
               that
               this
               departing
               should
               not
               bee
               secret
               ,
               they
               have
               given
               to
               themselves
               divers
               names
               of
               Sects
               :
               Neither
               were
               they
               ashamed
               to
               boast
               of
               that
               which
               S.
               Paul
               doth
               so
               much
               detest
               ;
               In
               stead
               of
               Christians
               wee
               heare
               some
               called
               Benedictines
               ,
               some
               Franciscans
               ,
               some
               Dominicans
               .
               So
               that
               here
               we
               find
               neither
               mention
               of
               Carmelites
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               of
               differing
               in
               points
               of
               faith
               ;
               but
               of
               a
               schismaticall
               separation
               from
               other
               Christians
               by
               different
               sects
               ,
               expressed
               by
               different
               names
               .
               And
               to
               them
               hee
               might
               have
               added
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               more
               neer
               separation
               have
               divided
               Jesus
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               themselves
               from
               Christians
               ;
               though
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               told
               them
               (
               and
               as
               it
               is
               said
               by
               a
               Pope
               from
               S.
               Paul
               )
               all
               Christians
               are
               called
               
                 ad
                 societatem
                 Iesu
                 Christi
              
               ,
               to
               the
               society
               both
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.9
               .
               But
               surely
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               the
               Authors
               place
               in
               Calvin
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               hee
               hath
               either
               forgotten
               Calvin
               ,
               or
               was
               not
               trusted
               with
               the
               reading
               of
               Calvin
               ;
               and
               some
               one
               that
               was
               trusted
               ,
               but
               not
               trusty
               ,
               told
               him
               it
               would
               serve
               his
               turne
               ,
               and
               deceived
               him
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               wonderfull
               wisdome
               which
               this
               Author
               speciously
               sets
               forth
               in
               the
               differences
               
               
               of
               those
               Order
               ;
               That
               wisdome
               is
               here
               come
               to
               passe
               which
               Solomon
               condemneth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 wise
                 over
                 much
              
               :
               for
               humane
               wisdome
               hath
               so
               far
               wrought
               herein
               ,
               that
               Orders
               have
               been
               multiplied
               far
               beyond
               the
               gifts
               of
               continency
               ;
               yea
               ,
               above
               the
               good
               both
               of
               Church
               and
               Common
               wealth
               .
               And
               so
               far
               were
               they
               (
               as
               this
               Author
               saith
               )
               from
               stripping
               themselves
               
                 from
                 earthly
                 incumberances
                 to
                 fly
                 fast
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               that
               too
               much
               they
               stripped
               both
               Lai●y
               and
               Clergy
               of
               earthly
               maintenances
               ,
               and
               therewith
               have
               made
               to
               themselves
               fleshly
               incumberances
               .
               But
               of
               this
               wisdome
               before
               hath
               been
               given
               to
               the
               Reader
               such
               a
               representation
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               it
               appeared
               to
               him
               not
               to
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               but
               carnall
               ,
               earthly
               ,
               and
               divelish
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               the
               invention
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               execution
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               brevity
               thither
               I
               remit
               the
               Reader
               :
               Only
               I
               wish
               the
               Author
               would
               prove
               what
               hee
               saith
               by
               some
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 That
                 God
                 inspired
                 the
                 Founders
                 of
                 Orders
                 with
                 severall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 spirit
                 with
                 which
                 an
                 Order
                 was
                 first
                 endued
              
               ;
               especially
               if
               that
               Scripture
               were
               rightly
               applyed
               by
               Abbot
               Whitgift
               ,
               
               That
               Monkery
               was
               a
               plant
               which
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               planted
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               bee
               pulled
               up
               by
               the
               rootes
               :
               
               Which
               Prophecie
               was
               soon
               after
               fulfilled
               in
               this
               Land.
               
            
             
               The
               Cavalier
               comes
               now
               to
               dismount
               a
               third
               objection
               of
               Protestants
               concerning
               Romish
               difference
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               ,
               as
               hee
               saith
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               differences
               betweene
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               men
               :
               which
               hee
               assayeth
               to
               take
               away
               by
               a
               distinction
               of
               explicite
               and
               implicite
               faith
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 A
                 man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 explicite
                 faith
                 of
                 any
                 article
                 or
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 heard
                 it
                 particularly
                 propounded
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 some
                 particular
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 particular
                 assent
                 thereunto
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 implicite
                 faith
                 of
                 any
                 article
                 or
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 beleeves
                 that
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 teacheth
                 them
                 explicitely
                 who
                 are
                 capable
                 thereof
                 ,
                 although
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 part
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 perhaps
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 forgot
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 remember
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 capacity
                 enough
                 to
                 apprehend
                 or
                 understand
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               hath
               shewed
               this
               distinction
               ,
               he
               labours
               with
               great
               vehemency
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 That
                 without
                 this
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 wholly
                 impossible
                 to
                 maintaine
                 any
                 Church
                 in
                 any
                 unity
                 of
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 :
              
               and
               finally
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 sword
                 of
                 ours
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 buckler
                 wherewith
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               pains
               he
               takes
               to
               make
               good
               this
               distinction
               ,
               hee
               takes
               it
               to
               make
               good
               our
               objection
               ,
               and
               so
               labours
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               against
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               upon
               this
               distinction
               being
               grounded
               we
               ground
               our
               objection
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               that
               this
               distinction
               leaves
               even
               the
               like
               differences
               amongst
               Romists
               for
               which
               they
               accuse
               and
               damne
               us
               ,
               and
               leaves
               no
               better
               unity
               among
               them
               then
               it
               leaves
               among
               us
               .
               And
               if
               thus
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               both
               a
               sword
               in
               our
               hand
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               buckler
               also
               to
               defend
               us
               against
               them
               :
               neither
               have
               they
               any
               buckler
               to
               defend
               themselves
               against
               this
               sword
               ;
               much
               lesse
               will
               this
               sword
               that
               wounds
               them
               ,
               become
               a
               buckler
               to
               defend
               the
               wounds
               which
               it selfe
               gives
               .
               But
               the
               onely
               safe
               way
               is
               ,
               with
               that
               King
               who
               comes
               with
               the
               weake
               side
               ,
               to
               send
               Ambassadors
               for
               peace
               to
               the
               stronger
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               distinction
               being
               strengthened
               doth
               strengthen
               our
               objection
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               a
               true
               sword
               against
               Romists
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               in
               those
               points
               of
               faith
               which
               are
               beyond
               the
               explicites
               or
               fundamentals
               ,
               &
               are
               called
               implicites
               ,
               there
               are
               differences
               among
               Romists
               as
               well
               as
               among
               us
               ;
               and
               these
               differences
               are
               not
               onely
               such
               as
               are
               discovered
               by
               the
               ell
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               unlearned
               is
               found
               shorter
               then
               that
               of
               
               the
               learned
               ,
               but
               the
               Cloth
               it selfe
               within
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               learned
               is
               torne
               into
               pieces
               ,
               and
               the
               learned
               themselves
               doe
               differ
               in
               the
               beliefe
               of
               the
               said
               points
               among
               themselves
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               unlearned
               :
               And
               this
               hath
               bin
               shewed
               before
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               a
               part
               of
               D.
               Whites
               undertaking
               formerly
               mentioned
               :
               I
               may
               instance
               in
               a
               point
               or
               two
               ,
               a
               Transubstantiation
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               their
               new
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               usually
               reckoned
               among
               their
               explicites
               ;
               the
               one
               part
               of
               the
               learned
               hath
               beleeved
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               being
               abolished
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               place
               of
               it
               ;
               another
               part
               beleeves
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ;
               (
               which
               I
               nothing
               doubt
               was
               the
               first
               meaning
               of
               this
               new
               doctrine
               )
               each
               confutes
               either
               :
               And
               an
               unlearned
               man
               that
               stands
               by
               may
               easily
               (
               being
               over-weighed
               with
               the
               reasons
               of
               both
               )
               either
               beleeve
               neither
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               else
               of
               his
               owne
               .
               And
               indeede
               I
               my selfe
               have
               asked
               one
               of
               their
               b
               Proselites
               whether
               he
               would
               chew
               or
               teare
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               teeth
               ;
               and
               he
               told
               me
               that
               he
               did
               not
               think
               that
               their
               c
               Doctors
               would
               
               say
               it
               ;
               so
               also
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Image-worship
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               deepe
               consequence
               ,
               and
               much
               concerning
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               yet
               by
               them
               left
               among
               Implicites
               :
               One
               side
               of
               the
               Doctors
               holds
               a
               plaine
               worship
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               with
               Latria
               ,
               or
               divine
               honour
               ;
               and
               others
               hold
               this
               honour
               given
               properly
               to
               Images
               to
               be
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               either
               give
               it
               improperly
               ,
               or
               give
               an
               inferiour
               reverence
               ,
               or
               no
               religious
               reverence
               at
               all
               .
               But
               the
               d
               unlearned
               man
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               Image
               set
               in
               Churches
               covered
               with
               gold
               ,
               turning
               his
               head
               and
               eyes
               ,
               weeping
               ,
               &
               working
               miracls
               ,
               saith
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Lycaonians
                 ,
                 Gods
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 men
                 :
              
               and
               thinkes
               hee
               cannot
               worship
               God
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               it
               with
               all
               his
               soule
               and
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               even
               with
               a
               perfect
               Idolatrie
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               are
               not
               these
               differences
               of
               momēt
               among
               them
               in
               their
               Explicites
               ?
               many
               more
               such
               there
               are
               which
               it
               were
               ,
               too
               tedious
               to
               repeat
               ;
               &
               indeed
               their
               differences
               must
               needs
               bee
               much
               more
               then
               ours
               ,
               because
               many
               of
               their
               learned
               Explicites
               are
               errours
               ,
               and
               in
               errours
               there
               can
               never
               bee
               a
               full
               agreement
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               hath
               that
               good
               spirit
               which
               maks
               discovery
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               commonly
               is
               opposed
               and
               contradicted
               
               by
               the
               others
               errour
               ;
               as
               here
               ,
               the
               not
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Image
               with
               divine
               worship
               ,
               is
               opposed
               by
               the
               worshipper
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               and
               sees
               not
               what
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               if
               he
               beleeve
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               can
               but
               beleeve
               an
               imagination
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               reall
               ttuth
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               needs
               differ
               from
               him
               who
               seeth
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               beleeves
               it
               being
               seene
               :
               As
               for
               their
               unlearned
               who
               walke
               most
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               it
               may
               happen
               two
               blinde
               men
               may
               stumble
               upon
               one
               path
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               mostly
               they
               must
               differ
               in
               their
               opinions
               concerning
               that
               which
               they
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               our
               Author
               would
               faine
               make
               these
               differences
               to
               be
               an
               agreement
               by
               a
               resolution
               to
               beleeve
               what
               the
               Church
               teaches
               ;
               we
               have
               already
               shewed
               that
               this
               resolution
               doth
               no
               way
               make
               thē
               actually
               to
               agree
               that
               actually
               do
               disagree
               .
               And
               the
               Canon
               of
               Sivill
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               would
               scarcely
               have
               beleeved
               the
               Inquisitors
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               Wee
               agree
               with
               you
               about
               Image-worship
               ,
               because
               we
               both
               resolve
               to
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Church
               teacheth
               ,
               though
               we
               condemne
               you
               for
               an
               Heretick
               because
               wee
               doe
               not
               agree
               .
            
             
               And
               indeede
               there
               is
               no
               possibility
               of
               
               making
               an
               actuall
               agreement
               in
               those
               lesser
               points
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               different
               capacities
               and
               degrees
               of
               faith
               :
               And
               God
               in
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               not
               promised
               such
               an
               actuall
               agreement
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               lesser
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               not
               promised
               a
               full
               and
               uniforme
               discovery
               of
               them
               to
               all
               :
               Yea
               ,
               a
               it
               hath
               been
               shewed
               out
               of
               your
               owne
               great
               Doctor
               Stapleton
               ,
               by
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               small
               points
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               infallibly
               directed
               :
               And
               even
               therefore
               I
               conceive
               that
               this
               distinction
               was
               first
               framed
               to
               give
               leave
               for
               that
               difference
               which
               necessarily
               followeth
               humane
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               even
               by
               the
               Cavaliers
               confession
               )
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               in
               different
               capacities
               ,
               and
               measures
               of
               faith
               :
               And
               yet
               having
               acknowledged
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               this
               distinction
               ,
               he
               both
               labours
               to
               deny
               the
               differences
               on
               his
               owne
               side
               ,
               for
               which
               this
               distinction
               was
               necessarily
               made
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               very
               making
               of
               it
               doth
               acknowledge
               ;
               and
               hee
               labours
               to
               accuse
               our
               differences
               which
               this
               distinction
               would
               excuse
               as
               well
               as
               his
               owne
               :
               So
               it
               is
               still
               a
               sword
               against
               Romists
               to
               confound
               them
               whilest
               they
               deny
               their
               owne
               differences
               ;
               neither
               can
               the
               forge
               of
               Rome
               ever
               turne
               it
               to
               a
               
               Buckler
               to
               defend
               them
               in
               this
               deniall
               :
               But
               it
               is
               a
               Buckler
               to
               us
               to
               defend
               us
               from
               their
               objecting
               of
               differences
               against
               us
               ,
               seeing
               this
               distinction
               doth
               both
               acknowledge
               a
               necessity
               of
               some
               lesser
               differences
               ,
               and
               so
               excuseth
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               may
               wee
               come
               to
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               For
               in
               the
               explicites
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               fundamentalls
               of
               absolute
               necessitie
               which
               knit
               unto
               Christ
               the
               foundation
               ,
               there
               is
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               an
               unity
               ;
               and
               this
               substantiall
               unity
               may
               cover
               the
               incurable
               differences
               in
               the
               lesser
               implicite
               points
               being
               held
               by
               Infirmity
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               Contention
               ,
               Scandall
               ,
               and
               Schisme
               :
               For
               unity
               in
               fundamentalls
               doth
               take
               away
               the
               damning
               censure
               of
               differences
               in
               lesser
               points
               when
               there
               is
               a
               will
               of
               beleeving
               right
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               but
               a
               want
               of
               power
               to
               attaine
               this
               beliefe
               .
               And
               so
               these
               differences
               in
               lesser
               points
               not
               being
               put
               upon
               account
               for
               the
               will
               of
               unity
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               reall
               unity
               in
               fundamentalls
               ,
               this
               reall
               unity
               in
               fundamentalls
               is
               accounted
               an
               entire
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               solid
               and
               saving
               unity
               :
               So
               that
               the
               unity
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               doe
               actually
               agree
               in
               this
               beliefe
               of
               all
               lesser
               points
               ,
               (
               for
               in
               divers
               of
               these
               points
               divers
               doe
               necessarily
               
               differ
               ;
               )
               but
               because
               their
               unity
               in
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               a
               will
               of
               unity
               in
               these
               lesser
               points
               wherein
               they
               differ
               (
               the
               imputation
               of
               smaller
               differences
               being
               thus
               taken
               away
               )
               are
               accounted
               to
               them
               for
               an
               entire
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               for
               a
               sufficient
               unity
               .
               And
               this
               truth
               is
               in
               not
               much
               unlike
               Tearmes
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               Tertullian
               :
               a
               
                 Regula
                 quidem
                 fidei
                 una
                 omninò
                 est
                 ,
                 sola
                 immobilis
                 ,
                 &
                 irreformabilis
                 ,
                 credendi
                 scilicet
                 in
                 unicum
                 Deum
                 ,
                 omnipotentem
                 mundi
                 conditorem
                 ,
                 &
                 Filium
                 ejus
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               hereof
               more
               must
               bee
               said
               in
               the
               following
               Chapters
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Author
               brings
               us
               to
               fundamentalls
               ,
               being
               himselfe
               indeed
               necessarily
               brought
               to
               them
               by
               this
               former
               distinction
               of
               Explicites
               and
               Implicites
               ;
               yet
               hee
               goes
               about
               to
               fight
               against
               that
               unity
               which
               is
               established
               by
               this
               distinction
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               distinction
               which
               himselfe
               hath
               established
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               bee
               accounted
               a
               Trespasser
               by
               destroying
               what
               hee
               hath
               built
               ;
               but
               indeede
               this
               distinction
               being
               resisted
               by
               him
               ,
               will
               resist
               and
               overthrow
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               this
               stands
               still
               firme
               and
               unremoved
               ,
               That
               the
               Romists
               have
               great
               ,
               sharp
               and
               weighty
               differences
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               weighty
               ,
               if
               not
               farre
               weightier
               
               then
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               want
               charity
               to
               Protestants
               in
               damning
               Protestants
               for
               such
               differences
               ,
               while
               for
               the
               like
               or
               greater
               differences
               ,
               even
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               they
               are
               bountifull
               to
               give
               salvation
               each
               to
               other
               :
               and
               this
               they
               doe
               because
               they
               are
               servants
               of
               one
               Master
               the
               Pope
               ;
               whose
               service
               wee
               wanting
               should
               indeed
               be
               no
               more
               hated
               for
               this
               freedome
               ,
               then
               Israel
               for
               being
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               bondage
               of
               Egypt
               :
               
               Yet
               both
               then
               and
               now
               wee
               see
               the
               Egyptians
               make
               after
               us
               with
               violence
               and
               malice
               ,
               hating
               us
               for
               no
               other
               fault
               but
               for
               our
               freedome
               from
               Egypt
               :
               But
               God
               that
               then
               beganne
               ,
               and
               after
               made
               good
               his
               worke
               of
               deliverance
               ,
               I
               hope
               will
               do
               it
               also
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               above
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               wherein
               they
               were
               proud
               above
               us
               ;
               
               and
               cover
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               with
               a
               Sea
               of
               confusion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Containing
               an
               answer
               to
               the
               Cavaliers
               eighth
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               he
               quarrells
               at
               the
               distinction
               of
               Fundamentall
               ,
               and
               not
               Fundamentall
               :
               and
               is
               divided
               into
               three
               Sections
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Sheweth
                 the
                 Protestants
                 separation
                 from
                 Rome
                 to
                 bee
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 true
                 that
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 the
                 faulty
                 causes
                 of
                 that
                 separation
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               City
               generally
               infected
               with
               the
               plague
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               persons
               onely
               being
               free
               ,
               will
               it
               bee
               thought
               a
               reasonable
               question
               to
               bee
               proposed
               to
               some
               that
               flye
               from
               this
               City
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 yee
                 flye
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 infected
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ?
              
               But
               if
               the
               
               King
               of
               that
               Citie
               should
               banish
               all
               that
               should
               say
               that
               the
               Plague
               were
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               yea
               ,
               would
               put
               them
               to
               death
               ;
               were
               it
               not
               yet
               a
               farre
               more
               unreasonable
               question
               to
               aske
               those
               who
               had
               given
               out
               such
               a
               report
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 you
                 flye
                 that
                 are
                 banished
                 ?
              
               and
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 you
                 flye
                 that
                 must
                 die
                 if
                 you
                 flye
                 not
                 ?
              
               Yet
               such
               are
               the
               questions
               of
               this
               Author
               in
               the
               head
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               that
               the
               repetition
               might
               serve
               for
               a
               confutation
               .
               It
               is
               the
               acknowledgement
               and
               complaint
               of
               a
               a
               sonne
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
                 The
                 chiefe
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 calamitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 puff'd
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 vaine
                 pride
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 have
                 proudly
                 and
                 contemptuously
                 despised
                 and
                 driven
                 away
                 those
                 who
                 rightly
                 and
                 modestly
                 admonished
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Those
                 who
                 speake
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 amendment
                 ,
                 that
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 healed
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 offer
                 their
                 helpe
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 from
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 have
                 judged
                 
                 them
                 miserably
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 seem
                 ;
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 wretched
                 schisme
                 .
              
            
             
               See
               here
               Rome
               diseased
               ,
               and
               her
               healers
               cast
               out
               that
               tell
               her
               of
               her
               diseases
               ,
               yea
               ,
               cruelly
               slaine
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               the
               Author
               be
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               let
               him
               aske
               why
               Protestants
               fly
               from
               Rome
               ;
               yea
               ,
               let
               him
               aske
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               Divine
               ,
               why
               men
               should
               go
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               partakers
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               nor
               of
               her
               plagues
               ;
               and
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               they
               persecute
               his
               members
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               fly
               into
               another
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               blinde
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               stay
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               when
               you
               are
               cast
               out
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               when
               the
               Author
               useth
               these
               questions
               ,
               what
               will
               his
               Readers
               think
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               have
               Protestants
               stay
               where
               they
               are
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               where
               they
               must
               bee
               spiritually
               or
               corporally
               slain
               for
               staying
               ?
               This
               unreasonablenesse
               of
               his
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               Captain
               ,
               who
               espying
               his
               enemy
               going
               up
               Ludgate
               hill
               faster
               then
               hee
               could
               follow
               him
               ,
               having
               drawn
               his
               sword
               ,
               called
               out
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               sware
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               stay
               ,
               he
               would
               kill
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               beleeved
               that
               if
               he
               had
               stayed
               hee
               should
               bee
               killed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               went
               away
               the
               faster
               :
               So
               this
               Cavalier
               ,
               
               when
               the
               Pope
               drives
               out
               Protestants
               before
               him
               with
               excommunications
               ,
               pestilence
               ,
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               hee
               cries
               after
               them
               that
               they
               shall
               bee
               damned
               if
               they
               stay
               not
               ,
               whereas
               they
               doubt
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               damned
               and
               killed
               if
               they
               stay
               :
               indeed
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               great
               fault
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               stay
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               taking
               their
               death
               patiently
               ,
               the
               Pope
               might
               goe
               on
               with
               selling
               Indulgences
               and
               his
               other
               merchandizes
               quietly
               .
               Yet
               may
               you
               heare
               the
               Cavalier
               even
               cholerick
               in
               such
               unreasonable
               questioning
               ;
               
                 With
                 what
                 colour
                 could
                 certain
                 single
                 ,
                 base
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 men
                 have
                 presumed
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 visible
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 erect
                 their
                 conventicles
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 at
                 least
                 professed
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 salvation
                 there
                 ?
              
               Where
               first
               wee
               acknowledge
               the
               titles
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Authors
               meere
               bounty
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Romish
               Treasurie
               of
               charity
               mistaken
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               beare
               the
               superscription
               of
               Rome
               ,
               we
               send
               them
               back
               to
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               theirs
               and
               not
               ours
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               wee
               deny
               that
               they
               departed
               from
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               we
               have
               shewed
               that
               Protestants
               have
               still
               communion
               with
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ;
               they
               fled
               not
               from
               health
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               plague
               ;
               not
               
               from
               salvation
               ,
               but
               damnation
               ;
               not
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               sick
               :
               Neither
               did
               they
               fly
               only
               ,
               but
               were
               cast
               out
               and
               banished
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               cast
               out
               ,
               but
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               if
               they
               stayed
               ,
               except
               they
               would
               deny
               that
               the
               plague
               of
               Rome
               was
               a
               disease
               .
               The
               remnant
               that
               hath
               salvation
               there
               they
               pity
               ,
               and
               love
               as
               their
               living
               brethren
               in
               a
               deadly
               Pesthouse
               ,
               or
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               sweating
               under
               the
               burdens
               of
               brick
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               whips
               of
               Egyptian
               and
               Romish
               Taske-masters
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Cavalier
               speaks
               of
               Conventicles
               ,
               to
               his
               griefe
               ,
               hee
               sees
               that
               they
               are
               not
               shut
               up
               in
               private
               Conventicles
               ,
               but
               have
               obtained
               large
               Congregations
               :
               And
               being
               excommunicated
               from
               the
               Romish
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               the
               blind
               man
               from
               the
               Jewish
               ,
               Iesus
               hath
               found
               a
               them
               ,
               and
               vouchsafed
               his
               communion
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               not
               onely
               converseth
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               teacheth
               them
               :
               he
               hath
               taught
               their
               Teachers
               by
               giving
               them
               gifts
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               taught
               the
               hearers
               by
               writing
               his
               Lawes
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               and
               praise
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               prayed
               heartily
               against
               Babylon
               ,
               her
               Idolatries
               ,
               Invasions
               ,
               Treasons
               ;
               and
               being
               heard
               ,
               they
               have
               given
               prayses
               for
               the
               ruines
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               deliverances
               of
               
               Sion
               :
               and
               having
               such
               encouragements
               from
               Iesus
               ,
               can
               you
               blame
               them
               if
               they
               meet
               in
               Congregations
               where
               Iesus
               thus
               meets
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               with
               his
               grace
               and
               blessings
               ?
               As
               for
               this
               Nation
               (
               whom
               this
               Authors
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               language
               hee
               writes
               in
               ,
               should
               chiefly
               concerne
               )
               wee
               have
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               an
               orderly
               Reformation
               ,
               Cassander
               ,
               a
               better
               Romish
               b
               Author
               ,
               being
               Judge
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               Cavalier
               accuseth
               at
               once
               both
               our
               straightnesse
               and
               our
               largenesse
               ;
               That
               being
               fallen
               into
               straights
               ,
               wee
               become
               so
               bountifull
               and
               large
               ,
               as
               to
               affirme
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 differences
                 betweene
                 us
                 concerne
                 not
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Romists
                 may
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
              
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               Author
               may
               misleade
               his
               Reader
               both
               in
               our
               straights
               and
               our
               largenesse
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               at
               large
               where
               he
               counts
               us
               in
               straights
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               straighter
               then
               his
               words
               of
               our
               largenesse
               would
               seeme
               to
               import
               :
               for
               few
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               doe
               say
               without
               limitation
               ,
               That
               Romists
               generally
               may
               bee
               saved
               ;
               yea
               ,
               our
               Author
               himselfe
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               bee
               saved
               ,
               
               though
               they
               hold
               fundamentals
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               hold
               them
               by
               a
               humane
               faith
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               ,
               their
               friend
               ,
               tels
               them
               so
               ,
               his
               owne
               doctrine
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               bee
               saved
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               beleeve
               fundamentals
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               faith
               ,
               wee
               doe
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               saved
               by
               this
               faith
               .
               But
               of
               this
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               wee
               have
               spoken
               more
               fully
               ;
               onely
               let
               this
               Authour
               know
               ,
               that
               wee
               doe
               it
               not
               for
               any
               straights
               (
               as
               hee
               would
               perswade
               )
               but
               out
               of
               largenesse
               ,
               even
               largenesse
               of
               veritie
               and
               charitie
               ;
               and
               I
               may
               returne
               the
               saying
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               all
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               even
               in
               Sodome
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 not
                 kept
                 straight
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 your selves
                 :
              
               
               
                 for
                 a
                 recompence
                 ,
                 bee
                 yee
                 therefore
                 enlarged
              
               ;
               for
               wee
               justly
               expect
               a
               returne
               of
               the
               like
               acknowledgement
               of
               our
               salvatiom
               from
               all
               true
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               denyall
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Authours
               words
               ,
               
                 Layes
                 an
                 heavie
                 charge
                 of
                 uncharitablenesse
                 upon
                 the
                 denyers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Cavalier
                 is
                 angry
                 at
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 matters
                 fundamentall
                 or
                 not
                 fundamentall
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 some
                 Popish
                 vanities
                 are
                 thereby
                 excluded
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 sleight
                 matters
                 fundamentall
                 is
                 denyed
                 .
              
            
             
               HEe
               goes
               on
               both
               to
               cleare
               and
               condemne
               us
               in
               this
               which
               followes
               :
               
                 This
                 discourse
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 standing
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 Chimera
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 frequented
                 by
                 them
                 through
                 an
                 high
                 kinde
                 of
                 craft
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 doctrines
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 of
                 farre
                 more
                 importance
                 then
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 may
                 bee
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 some
                 duty
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 containe
                 the
                 very
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 grounds
                 of
                 Christianity
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doe
                 exact
                 a
                 more
                 explicite
                 beliefe
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 in
                 some
                 respests
                 more
                 fundamentall
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Here
               ,
               though
               they
               seeme
               to
               accuse
               us
               of
               an
               high
               craft
               ▪
               and
               of
               a
               Chimera
               ;
               yet
               withall
               ,
               thus
               farre
               
               hee
               acknowledgeth
               our
               Truth
               ,
               and
               cleareth
               it
               from
               being
               a
               Chimera
               ,
               That
               some
               doctrines
               are
               of
               farre
               more
               importance
               then
               some
               others
               ,
               containing
               the
               very
               heads
               and
               first
               grounds
               of
               Christianitie
               more
               then
               others
               doe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doe
               exact
               a
               more
               explicite
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               may
               bee
               accounted
               ,
               in
               some
               respects
               ,
               more
               fundamentall
               .
               This
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               ,
               because
               this
               confirmeth
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               formerly
               spoken
               concerning
               the
               agreement
               between
               Fundamentals
               and
               Explicites
               ,
               and
               must
               serve
               hereafter
               for
               a
               Confutation
               of
               his
               owne
               objections
               against
               Fundamentals
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               that
               which
               paines
               him
               for
               the
               present
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               wee
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               every
               Decree
               or
               Errour
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               these
               important
               grounds
               of
               Christianitie
               :
               for
               thus
               hee
               presently
               subjoyneth
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doctrine
                 at
                 all
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 beliefe
                 whereof
                 is
                 not
                 fundamentall
                 to
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 catholick
                 Church
                 propound
                 and
                 command
                 mee
                 to
                 beleeve
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Cavaliers
               quarrell
               against
               us
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               wee
               doe
               not
               make
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               kindred
               of
               Gossips
               ,
               and
               such
               popish
               vanities
               ,
               fundamentall
               to
               our
               salvation
               ,
               as
               the
               Articles
               of
               
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Incarnation
               .
               A
               fearfull
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               which
               should
               make
               his
               heart
               hate
               his
               hand
               for
               writing
               it
               :
               but
               they
               well
               deserve
               to
               bee
               given
               up
               to
               the
               beliefe
               of
               such
               impious
               errours
               ,
               who
               receive
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               with
               du●
               estimation
               :
               For
               such
               will
               easily
               equall
               the
               word
               of
               Man
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               stand
               for
               a
               sufficient
               saving
               verity
               ,
               nor
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               unity
               ,
               except
               man
               give
               his
               word
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               add
               his
               word
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               For
               ▪
               if
               the
               Pope
               give
               his
               word
               for
               a
               doctrine
               contained
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               then
               his
               Popish
               disciples
               must
               receive
               it
               ;
               and
               untill
               that
               they
               may
               without
               heresie
               not
               beleeve
               it
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Pope
               adde
               his
               word
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Gods
               word
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               unity
               ,
               but
               the
               unity
               made
               by
               that
               word
               is
               to
               be
               torne
               in
               pieces
               ,
               if
               withall
               we
               do
               not
               joyne
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               one
               beliefe
               with
               it
               .
               Thus
               is
               the
               Pope
               made
               Christs
               Rivall
               ,
               and
               takes
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               spouse
               from
               her
               husband
               to
               himselfe
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               whereas
               he
               would
               accuse
               us
               of
               an
               high
               craft
               ,
               our
               craft
               is
               no
               other
               then
               that
               simplicity
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               did
               labour
               to
               espouse
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               chaste
               Virgin
               to
               one
               Husband
               which
               was
               Christ
               :
               
               But
               this
               Romish
               doctrine
               is
               the
               very
               craft
               of
               the
               old
               Serpent
               and
               Dragon
               ,
               which
               goes
               about
               to
               seduce
               Eve
               (
               the
               patterne
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               from
               her
               Husband
               ,
               
               and
               to
               marry
               her
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               make
               her
               his
               Adulteresse
               .
               But
               let
               him
               remember
               ,
               
                 Whoremongers
                 and
                 Adulterers
              
               (
               especially
               such
               great
               ones
               )
               
                 God
                 will
                 judge
              
               ;
               Yet
               this
               would
               hee
               approve
               by
               that
               which
               followes
               :
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 errour
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 made
                 damnable
                 by
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 holding
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 so
                 obstinately
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 a
                 man
                 denyes
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               briefly
               I
               answer
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               cannot
               make
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               of
               that
               which
               is
               none
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Stapleton
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               promise
               to
               bee
               infallibly
               directed
               in
               the
               decision
               and
               resolution
               of
               small
               or
               light
               points
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               not
               having
               this
               infallible
               direction
               ,
               cannot
               have
               authority
               to
               make
               such
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               nor
               to
               command
               faith
               to
               them
               where
               she
               hath
               no
               infallible
               direction
               in
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               lesser
               points
               not
               having
               this
               authority
               ,
               hee
               doth
               not
               disobey
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               beleeveth
               not
               these
               points
               
               which
               she
               hath
               no
               authority
               to
               command
               as
               points
               of
               faith
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               were
               this
               foundation
               ,
               and
               could
               make
               a
               point
               fundamentall
               ,
               yet
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               confederacy
               for
               whom
               this
               Author
               fights
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               same
               Popish
               Church
               hath
               taught
               and
               propounded
               many
               grosse
               errours
               and
               untruths
               for
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               fundamentall
               to
               salvation
               ,
               that
               they
               shake
               the
               very
               foundation
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               rather
               fundamentall
               to
               damnation
               .
               But
               here
               I
               cannot
               but
               complaine
               of
               this
               Author
               in
               that
               hee
               useth
               craft
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               accuseth
               ;
               for
               ,
               while
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               lay
               the
               Pope
               (
               the
               Chimera
               of
               Rome
               )
               for
               a
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               hee
               names
               him
               not
               in
               his
               whole
               booke
               ,
               but
               still
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               forth
               plainly
               out
               of
               his
               Covert
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               his
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               even
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               adherents
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               not
               thus
               draw
               disciples
               to
               a
               fancy
               ,
               and
               a
               piece
               of
               Poetry
               ,
               under
               the
               reall
               and
               reverend
               name
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               .
               But
               this
               may
               serve
               as
               a
               caveat
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               Cavalier
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               is
               his
               errand
               .
               Another
               point
               whereof
               he
               seemes
               to
               be
               ashamed
               is
               the
               worship
               of
               
               Images
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               reckons
               among
               the
               doctrines
               of
               difference
               ;
               but
               ,
               if
               it
               please
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               now
               fitly
               conjoyne
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               discourse
               may
               runne
               thus
               :
               If
               the
               Pope
               decree
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               fundamentall
               to
               salvation
               ,
               if
               with
               the
               deniall
               of
               Idolatrie
               the
               Popes
               authority
               bee
               denyed
               :
               Yet
               our
               Author
               having
               spoken
               that
               which
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               fearfully
               untrue
               in
               his
               sense
               ,
               (
               that
               what
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               conspiracy
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               doe
               propound
               ,
               and
               command
               to
               be
               beleeved
               is
               fundamentall
               )
               he
               is
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 (
                 untruth
                 )
                 is
                 unanswerably
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 meere
                 catalogues
                 of
                 heresies
                 which
                 have
                 beene
                 made
                 by
                 severall
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 S.
              
               Austin
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 ad
                 quod
                 vult
                 Deum
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 toucht
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 earnestly
                 exhort
                 my
                 Reader
                 to
                 peruse
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               This
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               unanswerable
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               answered
               ;
               and
               our
               Author
               can
               never
               make
               it
               good
               that
               those
               points
               ,
               which
               hee
               acknowledgeth
               to
               be
               of
               little
               importance
               in
               themselves
               ;
               were
               there
               declared
               to
               bee
               fundamentall
               ,
               for
               being
               obstinately
               maintained
               against
               the
               decision
               &
               command
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Councell
               ,
               e●ther
               private
               ,
               or
               publick
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Author
               
               onely
               makes
               up
               with
               boldnesse
               and
               undertaking
               ,
               what
               hee
               wants
               in
               evidence
               and
               proofe
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               following
               piece
               hee
               preferres
               his
               Reader
               to
               the
               sixth
               and
               fifth
               Chapters
               ,
               so
               I
               also
               referre
               him
               to
               the
               answer
               of
               those
               Chapters
               ;
               and
               there
               ,
               besides
               other
               solutions
               ,
               hee
               may
               see
               that
               the
               example
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               makes
               mightily
               against
               the
               Popes
               authority
               ,
               since
               it
               plainly
               appeares
               that
               Saint
               Cyprian
               did
               hold
               the
               Popes
               fallibilitie
               ,
               when
               he
               plainly
               held
               the
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Pope
               had
               decided
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               being
               put
               besides
               his
               premisses
               ,
               hee
               is
               also
               deprived
               of
               his
               conclusion
               :
               The
               distinction
               of
               points
               of
               faith
               into
               fundamentall
               and
               not
               fundamentall
               doth
               stand
               still
               in
               such
               full
               truth
               and
               power
               ;
               that
               the
               unbeliefe
               of
               points
               not
               fundamentall
               doth
               not
               presently
               forfeit
               salvation
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               points
               bee
               decided
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               conspiracy
               ;
               much
               lesse
               doe
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               Prayer
               in
               an
               unknowne
               tongue
               ,
               salvation
               by
               merits
               ,
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               (
               especially
               taken
               for
               a
               foundation
               of
               faith
               )
               though
               decided
               and
               commanded
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               cause
               damnation
               by
               being
               unbelieved
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               being
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 as
                 much
                 bounden
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 Explicites
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 their
                 Fundamentalls
                 .
                 This
                 distinction
                 may
                 bee
                 rightly
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 our
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 visibilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 Fundamentalls
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 unjustly
                 objected
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 severitie
                 against
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 punished
                 here
                 as
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 for
                 overthrowing
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 State
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 for
                 contradicting
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               HEe
               goes
               on
               :
               
                 I
                 should
                 bee
                 glad
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 what
                 points
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 which
                 are
                 controverted
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 betweene
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 fundamentall
              
               ;
               Then
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 fundamentall
                 point
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 beleeves
                 it
                 not
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 which
                 more
                 imports
                 a
                 man
                 exactly
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 absolutely
                 no
                 
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 so
                 frequently
                 and
                 so
                 importunately
                 desired
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 in
                 some
                 exact
                 List
                 or
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 absolutely
                 refuse
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 here
                 expressed
                 )
                 if
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 grounds
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 faile
                 of
                 beleeving
                 any
                 one
                 fundamentall
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 not
                 knowing
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 fault
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 point
                 which
                 he
                 beleeved
                 not
                 was
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               to
               his
               question
               ,
               what
               are
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               hee
               ought
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               hee
               himselfe
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               Page
               74.
               
               
                 That
                 some
                 doctrines
                 are
                 of
                 farre
                 more
                 importance
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 containe
                 the
                 very
                 heads
                 and
                 first
                 grounds
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 exact
                 a
                 more
                 Explicite
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 bee
                 accounted
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 more
                 fundamentall
                 .
              
               It
               being
               then
               acknowledged
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               such
               doctrines
               of
               farre
               greater
               importance
               then
               others
               ,
               that
               exact
               a
               more
               Explicite
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               fundamentall
               ;
               why
               
               doth
               hee
               not
               answer
               himselfe
               concerning
               that
               which
               himselfe
               affirmeth
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               questioneth
               ?
               Let
               him
               truly
               tell
               us
               ,
               or
               himselfe
               if
               hee
               please
               ,
               which
               are
               those
               doctrines
               of
               more
               importance
               ,
               that
               containe
               the
               heads
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               a
               List
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               wee
               may
               tell
               him
               or
               hee
               may
               tell
               himselfe
               an
               answer
               to
               his
               question
               :
               And
               then
               also
               may
               he
               by
               this
               List
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               Touchstone
               and
               Rule
               ,
               finde
               what
               differences
               betweene
               us
               and
               any
               others
               are
               fundamentall
               and
               not
               fundamentall
               .
               So
               that
               hee
               being
               herein
               ingaged
               himselfe
               ,
               either
               hee
               hath
               spoken
               that
               whereof
               hee
               cannot
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               or
               else
               askes
               of
               us
               an
               account
               of
               that
               which
               hee
               knowes
               ,
               and
               wherein
               hee
               can
               answer
               himselfe
               .
               And
               indeede
               the
               a
               Authors
               owne
               partners
               or
               rather
               leaders
               ,
               have
               layd
               the
               foundation
               of
               these
               fundamentalls
               in
               their
               Explicites
               :
               for
               their
               Heads
               ,
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Grounds
               of
               Religion
               to
               which
               they
               require
               an
               Explicite
               beliefe
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               those
               which
               we
               call
               fundamentall
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               onely
               wee
               but
               the
               Author
               himselfe
               calleth
               such
               points
               more
               
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               Priests
               b
               call
               them
               positively
               fundamentall
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               very
               rules
               of
               faith
               mentioned
               and
               rehearsed
               by
               c
               Tertullian
               and
               d
               Irenaeus
               ,
               and
               other
               Fathers
               e
               ,
               the
               Symboles
               and
               Creeds
               of
               Nice
               ▪
               other
               Councels
               ,
               and
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               Lirinensis
               his
               
                 precipua
                 Capita
              
               ,
               or
               chiefe
               Heads
               (
               yea
               ,
               hee
               hath
               the
               word
               fundamentall
               )
               are
               summes
               and
               acknowledgements
               of
               such
               fundamentals
               .
               And
               now
               how
               can
               this
               Authour
               either
               bee
               so
               farre
               uncatechised
               as
               not
               to
               know
               such
               grounds
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               call
               Protestants
               the
               authours
               of
               this
               distinction
               ?
               and
               how
               can
               hee
               object
               any
               thing
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               require
               any
               thing
               
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               object
               the
               like
               against
               his
               owne
               Teachers
               ;
               yea
               ,
               against
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               require
               the
               like
               of
               them
               ?
               Accordingly
               ,
               how
               can
               hee
               aske
               an
               exact
               List
               and
               Catalogue
               of
               Fundamentals
               of
               Protestants
               more
               then
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               Doctors
               and
               Masters
               ?
               And
               indeed
               ,
               let
               him
               bring
               an
               exact
               List
               and
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               the
               onely
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               contained
               in
               the
               Fathers
               rules
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               an
               exact
               List
               of
               all
               and
               the
               onely
               Explicites
               of
               the
               Romists
               ;
               and
               hee
               may
               quickly
               receive
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               our
               Fundamentals
               .
               But
               this
               Authour
               is
               here
               againe
               exceedingly
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               Chapter
               might
               tell
               him
               by
               the
               warinesse
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               his
               businesse
               is
               not
               to
               deny
               a
               distinction
               of
               fundamentals
               and
               not
               fundamentals
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               greater
               or
               lesser
               importance
               of
               the
               Articles
               themselves
               ;
               but
               ,
               this
               being
               granted
               ,
               to
               adjoyne
               and
               superedifie
               ;
               that
               ,
               though
               this
               distinction
               doe
               stand
               ,
               yet
               even
               points
               of
               lesser
               importance
               ,
               and
               in
               themselves
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               may
               bee
               made
               fundamentall
               by
               the
               command
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               So
               that
               his
               quarrelling
               at
               this
               distinction
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               quarrell
               from
               his
               errand
               ,
               but
               a
               quarrell
               against
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               
               and
               a
               quarrell
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               fellow-Romists
               :
               and
               if
               hee
               make
               quarrels
               against
               himselfe
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               why
               may
               wee
               not
               leave
               them
               and
               him
               to
               make
               up
               their
               owne
               quarrell
               among
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               whereas
               this
               Authour
               makes
               a
               fearfull
               noyse
               how
               dearely
               it
               concernes
               men
               to
               know
               which
               are
               fundamentals
               ,
               wee
               might
               turne
               him
               to
               get
               an
               answer
               for
               this
               out-cry
               from
               himselfe
               and
               his
               fellow-Romists
               ,
               yea
               ,
               from
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               Romists
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Explicites
               are
               such
               points
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               doth
               not
               know
               them
               cannot
               bee
               saved
               :
               Then
               the
               Authours
               terrible
               words
               doe
               thus
               warfare
               against
               himselfe
               (
               putting
               Explicites
               for
               Fundamentals
               )
               That
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 which
                 imports
                 a
                 man
                 more
                 exactly
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 Explicites
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 none
                 can
                 bee
                 saved
                 :
                 And
                 an
                 exact
                 List
                 and
                 Catalogue
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 these
                 Explicites
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 infallible
                 Pope
                 hath
                 never
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Papists
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Papist
                 should
                 faile
                 of
                 beleeving
                 an
                 Explicite
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 knowing
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 Explicite
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Yet
               the
               Cavalier
               (
               in
               wrath
               and
               warre
               against
               unity
               )
               proceeds
               further
               in
               fighting
               against
               his
               owne
               confessed
               and
               undeniable
               distinction
               of
               Explicites
               and
               Fundamentals
               ;
               and
               hee
               so
               proceeds
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               easily
               bee
               seene
               that
               his
               anger
               puts
               out
               the
               eye
               of
               his
               judgement
               ,
               or
               carryes
               him
               beyond
               the
               kenne
               of
               it
               :
               For
               thus
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 they
                 framed
                 not
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Fundamentals
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 would
                 clearly
                 let
                 men
                 know
                 which
                 points
                 alone
                 were
                 fundamentall
                 ;
                 then
                 this
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 whensoever
                 wee
                 should
                 convince
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 denyed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 beleeved
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 obliged
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 that
                 point
                 was
                 not
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 dis-able
                 them
                 from
                 railing
                 at
                 us
                 for
                 beleeving
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 in
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 opinion
                 those
                 very
                 Fathers
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 saved
                 :
                 which
                 would
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 much
                 prejudice
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               Here
               leaving
               to
               the
               Authour
               his
               owne
               terme
               of
               railing
               ,
               (
               wherein
               I
               wonder
               hee
               should
               delight
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               see
               elsewhere
               hee
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               the
               mentioning
               of
               scurrill
               and
               blasphemous
               
               Invectives
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               some
               errors
               bee
               not
               fundamentall
               which
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               now
               maintained
               by
               Romists
               :
               yet
               wee
               are
               not
               disabled
               by
               this
               distinction
               to
               reprove
               Romists
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               wee
               doe
               not
               say
               in
               this
               distinction
               ,
               that
               no
               errours
               should
               bee
               reproved
               but
               those
               which
               are
               fundamentall
               ,
               for
               even
               lesser
               errours
               are
               to
               bee
               reprehended
               ;
               but
               wee
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               errours
               in
               lesser
               points
               doe
               not
               breake
               the
               unity
               which
               by
               greater
               and
               more
               fundamentall
               points
               is
               made
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               betweene
               the
               members
               themselves
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               wee
               say
               ,
               that
               Romists
               are
               much
               more
               to
               bee
               reproved
               if
               they
               hold
               any
               errours
               of
               the
               Fathers
               now
               in
               controversie
               betweene
               us
               ;
               for
               these
               controverted
               errours
               have
               beene
               now
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               more
               evidently
               discovered
               to
               bee
               errours
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               farre
               more
               worthy
               of
               blame
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               should
               runne
               into
               a
               ditch
               by
               day
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               should
               stumble
               into
               it
               by
               night
               .
            
             
               But
               whatsoever
               exactnesse
               this
               Authour
               may
               require
               or
               imagine
               in
               this
               distinction
               ,
               this
               exactnesse
               being
               granted
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               make
               it
               to
               appeare
               ,
               that
               wee
               differ
               
               from
               the
               unanimous
               beliefe
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               maine
               points
               mentioned
               in
               their
               rules
               of
               faith
               ,
               now
               called
               Fundamentals
               .
               And
               for
               his
               Argument
               concerning
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               endanger
               us
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               the
               Lutherans
               should
               bee
               found
               by
               this
               distinction
               to
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               these
               fundamentall
               points
               which
               should
               unite
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               hurt
               to
               us
               to
               renounce
               the
               communion
               of
               those
               who
               renounce
               communion
               with
               Christ.
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               by
               it
               they
               bee
               found
               to
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               points
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               no
               danger
               nor
               just
               disreputation
               to
               us
               to
               avow
               those
               points
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               differ
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               fundamentall
               :
               but
               wee
               will
               much
               rather
               disavow
               the
               quarrels
               which
               are
               made
               where
               there
               is
               no
               fundamentall
               difference
               .
            
             
               The
               period
               which
               followes
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               a
               true
               Narration
               of
               our
               way
               of
               making
               peace
               by
               this
               distinction
               with
               the
               Fathers
               and
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               is
               a
               commendation
               both
               of
               the
               distinction
               ,
               and
               our
               peace-making
               by
               it
               .
               But
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               deny
               ,
               
                 That
                 Romists
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 from
                 denying
              
               via
               facti
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 taught
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Praying
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               manner
               
               of
               Rome
               ;
               for
               the
               Fathers
               did
               not
               unanimously
               teach
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               Saint
               a
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               was
               above
               400.
               yeers
               after
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               deny
               Saints
               to
               know
               ordinarily
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               living
               which
               happen
               after
               their
               decease
               .
               And
               for
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               in
               Purgatorie
               ,
               the
               Cavalier
               cannot
               shew
               a
               good
               patterne
               for
               more
               yeares
               then
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               difference
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Canonicall
               Bookes
               (
               which
               it
               seemes
               this
               Author
               is
               sorrie
               that
               it
               is
               not
               avowed
               to
               bee
               fundamentall
               )
               it
               is
               not
               altogether
               new
               ,
               but
               ancient
               ;
               and
               wee
               see
               it
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Syriack
               :
               and
               it
               were
               pitie
               to
               cut
               off
               from
               salvation
               all
               the
               Churches
               and
               Fathers
               which
               ever
               differed
               in
               this
               number
               ;
               yea
               ,
               b
               he
               must
               damne
               many
               Romists
               ,
               if
               hee
               will
               make
               this
               difference
               fundamentall
               :
               They
               that
               beleeve
               
               all
               necessary
               saving
               truths
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               not
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               just
               so
               many
               Books
               were
               wholly
               indited
               by
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Evangelists
               ,
               I
               know
               now
               how
               this
               Author
               may
               damne
               them
               ,
               if
               these
               saving
               truths
               being
               beleeved
               doe
               save
               them
               :
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               owne
               Explicites
               ,
               or
               points
               of
               importance
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               must
               bee
               knowne
               and
               beleeved
               under
               paine
               of
               damnation
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               mention
               any
               names
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               number
               of
               Canonicall
               Bookes
               :
               So
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               doctrines
               ,
               the
               names
               and
               full
               number
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               Scripture
               are
               none
               of
               their
               owne
               Explicites
               and
               Fundamentals
               ;
               but
               other
               points
               beleeved
               may
               serve
               to
               save
               such
               beleevers
               :
               And
               ,
               if
               such
               may
               bee
               saved
               though
               they
               know
               b
               not
               the
               set
               number
               of
               Books
               ;
               why
               would
               you
               have
               us
               to
               breake
               unitie
               for
               a
               point
               ,
               the
               not
               explicite
               knowing
               and
               beleeving
               whereof
               ,
               in
               your
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               doth
               not
               exclude
               salvation
               ?
            
             
               Hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               objects
               a
               second
               good
               use
               that
               wee
               make
               of
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               proofe
               of
               the
               visibility
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               And
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               have
               beene
               still
               a
               visible
               Roman
               
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               held
               points
               fundamental
               ,
               until
               the
               Reformation
               begun
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               then
               is
               that
               visibility
               since
               that
               time
               still
               continued
               by
               us
               .
               The
               former
               we
               leave
               to
               the
               Romists
               to
               prove
               for
               their
               owne
               sakes
               ;
               and
               the
               later
               we
               can
               very
               easily
               prove
               for
               our selves
               :
               And
               whereas
               hee
               repeats
               (
               but
               confutes
               not
               )
               that
               some
               of
               ours
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               that
               the
               Church
               must
               have
               been
               continually
               visible
               :
               I
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               were
               an
               absurd
               Doctrine
               (
               as
               he
               terms
               it
               )
               they
               were
               led
               to
               this
               absurdity
               with
               a
               great
               shew
               of
               reason
               .
               For
               (
               not
               to
               run
               out
               at
               large
               into
               the
               common
               place
               of
               visibility
               )
               when
               a
               Lirinensis
               saith
               at
               the
               deluge
               of
               Arianisme
               ,
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 was
                 fundamentally
                 overthrowne
                 and
                 removed
                 :
              
               And
               we
               reade
               elsewhere
               the
               b
               Pope
               himselfe
               was
               turned
               Hereticke
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               visibility
               of
               the
               Cavaliers
               Romish
               Church
               it selfe
               ?
               But
               I
               need
               not
               to
               dwell
               much
               on
               the
               defence
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               because
               he
               only
               confutes
               it
               by
               the
               Epithite
               Absurd
               ;
               and
               because
               that
               which
               followes
               next
               most
               concernes
               the
               present
               businesse
               ;
               though
               this
               also
               is
               a
               rehearsall
               and
               not
               a
               confutation
               :
               
                 Some
                 few
                 
                 of
                 them
                 affirme
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 urged
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 theirs
                 )
                 that
                 theirs
                 and
                 ours
                 doe
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 shewing
                 the
                 visibilitie
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 withall
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 shew
                 their
                 owne
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 visible
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 men
                 tread
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 well
                 know
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Church
                 but
                 ours
                 can
                 indeed
                 be
                 shewed
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 visible
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 since
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               But
               I
               must
               here
               deny
               his
               repetition
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               word
               Church
               he
               meane
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               made
               him
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               for
               these
               and
               ours
               ,
               wee
               say
               not
               to
               be
               one
               Church
               with
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               changed
               the
               foundation
               :
               But
               if
               you
               meane
               those
               that
               by
               beleeving
               fundamentalls
               have
               fastned
               their
               faith
               on
               Christ
               the
               true
               foundation
               ,
               wee
               allow
               That
               our
               Church
               hath
               beene
               one
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               visible
               in
               their
               visibilitie
               ;
               yet
               avoyding
               this
               ,
               That
               hee
               can
               ever
               prove
               that
               other
               Churches
               have
               not
               beene
               as
               truly
               and
               continually
               visible
               as
               Rome
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               still
               trouble
               the
               Author
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Churches
               of
               Greece
               and
               Africk
               ,
               have
               bin
               lesse
               truly
               visible
               then
               Rome
               ,
               since
               the
               Primitive
               times
               of
               their
               first
               conversion
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               this
               Autho●
               ,
               being
               past
               our
               
               use
               of
               fundamentalls
               for
               visibility
               ,
               yet
               walkes
               on
               ,
               though
               beyond
               his
               right
               businesse
               :
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               out
               of
               the
               way
               in
               his
               maine
               matter
               of
               making
               division
               to
               excuse
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               may
               well
               walke
               into
               by-wayes
               in
               his
               prosecution
               of
               it
               :
               yet
               I
               cannot
               deny
               that
               hee
               hath
               two
               Errands
               ;
               one
               to
               bring
               forth
               a
               jest
               upon
               our
               Fox
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Fox
               and
               Geese
               :
               But
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               pleased
               this
               Author
               duly
               to
               follow
               this
               Fox
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               his
               Martyrologie
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               found
               out
               the
               true
               Fox
               that
               followes
               ,
               and
               teares
               ,
               and
               destroyes
               those
               whom
               our
               Author
               by
               a
               new
               Metamorphosis
               ,
               and
               Romish
               transubstantiation
               hath
               changed
               into
               Birds
               .
               His
               second
               Errand
               he
               thus
               expresseth
               ;
               
                 I
                 finde
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 name
                 their
                 particular
                 Professors
                 of
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 muster
                 up
                 those
                 severall
                 single
                 false
                 doctrines
                 which
                 have
                 bin
                 held
                 by
                 other
                 heretiks
                 by
                 Retaile
                 ,
                 during
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 〈◊〉
                 since
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 doctrines
                 togeth●r
                 themselves
                 doe
                 now
                 professe
                 in
                 grosse
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 other
                 men
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 did
                 they
                 ever
                 or
                 can
                 they
                 ever
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 beleeved
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 those
                 hereticall
                 doctrines
                 which
                 now
                 themselves
                 embrace
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               But
               all
               
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               very
               pertinently
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               excuse
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               very
               truly
               objected
               ;
               for
               wee
               can
               prove
               our
               doctrines
               (
               which
               hee
               calls
               heresies
               )
               by
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               he
               cannot
               deny
               have
               beene
               beleeved
               above
               twelve
               ages
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Popish
               Authors
               doe
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Waldenses
               agree
               with
               Protestants
               in
               more
               a
               then
               one
               or
               two
               doctrines
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               more
               then
               twenty
               wherein
               wee
               agree
               with
               them
               :
               And
               though
               afterward
               this
               Cavalier
               affirmes
               it
               ,
               yet
               hee
               proves
               not
               that
               
                 for
                 other
                 points
                 these
                 were
                 expresse
                 hereticks
                 in
                 the
                 Protestants
                 opinion
                 ;
                 neither
                 doe
                 we
                 hide
                 any
                 fundamentall
                 errours
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 we
                 object
                 against
                 Romists
                 .
              
               But
               if
               these
               had
               not
               beene
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               true
               that
               the
               maine
               point
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Popes
               tyrannicall
               headship
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               very
               root
               of
               Idolatries
               ,
               
               errours
               and
               divisions
               ,
               hath
               in
               b
               all
               ages
               been
               denyed
               since
               it
               was
               first
               broached
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               is
               still
               much
               displeased
               with
               fundamentalls
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               wee
               have
               unity
               with
               those
               who
               have
               heretofore
               differed
               in
               some
               doctrines
               from
               their
               Papacy
               ;
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 wholly
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 :
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 obstinately
                 deny
                 any
                 one
                 doctrine
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 important
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfully
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 propounded
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 certaine
                 when
                 Luther
                 rebelled
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 age
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 any
                 one
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 Family
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 or
                 Flock
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 of
                 Luthers
                 own
                 ,
                 &
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 the
                 now
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 forsooth
                 so
                 farre
                 refined
                 beyond
                 his
                 .
              
               Here
               ,
               the
               Cavaliers
               true
               Church
               being
               that
               confederacie
               whereof
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               head
               ,
               hee
               would
               faine
               dissolve
               that
               solid
               unity
               which
               is
               made
               by
               fundamentals
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               true
               head
               ,
               to
               mak
               a
               fictitious
               unity
               in
               the
               Pope
               :
               But
               
               if
               hee
               should
               cast
               off
               this
               onely
               true
               and
               substantiall
               ground
               of
               unity
               ,
               which
               knits
               together
               all
               the
               sound
               Churches
               that
               are
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               or
               ever
               have
               been
               through
               all
               Nations
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               since
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               unity
               by
               agreeing
               ,
               under
               paine
               of
               damnation
               ,
               in
               all
               points
               propounded
               and
               commanded
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whether
               important
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               onely
               by
               this
               meanes
               breake
               the
               unitie
               of
               all
               the
               true
               Churches
               on
               earth
               into
               pieces
               ,
               but
               of
               Rome
               it selfe
               :
               For
               (
               to
               returne
               almost
               his
               owne
               words
               )
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 rebelled
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 usurped
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 coined
                 and
                 established
                 a
                 Religion
                 in
                 Trent
                 ,
                 neither
                 then
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 any
                 one
                 Kingdome
                 or
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 Towne
                 ,
                 or
                 Family
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 Pasture
                 ,
                 or
                 Flocke
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Authour
                 onely
                 approves
                 ,
                 did
                 imbrace
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Trent
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Yea
               even
               at
               this
               day
               it
               is
               not
               received
               in
               divers
               parts
               that
               beare
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               Greece
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
               most
               of
               which
               either
               know
               not
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               not
               this
               Councell
               ,
               nor
               the
               
               Popes
               Supremacie
               .
               All
               these
               therefore
               refusing
               any
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               must
               be
               torne
               in
               pieces
               from
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               Hell
               fire
               .
               Thus
               the
               Scarlet
               Whore
               ,
               drunke
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               speaks
               in
               the
               right
               voice
               of
               the
               Harlot
               ,
               If
               she
               may
               not
               have
               the
               whole
               childe
               ,
               
               let
               it
               bee
               cut
               in
               pieces
               :
               Let
               the
               Church
               be
               distracted
               and
               damned
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               may
               not
               be
               her
               Lord
               and
               her
               Tyrant
               .
               And
               so
               whereas
               Christ
               was
               a
               head
               that
               gave
               himselfe
               to
               death
               ,
               to
               save
               his
               body
               from
               damnation
               ;
               is
               not
               hee
               an
               Antichrist
               that
               throwes
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               into
               hell
               and
               damnation
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               the
               head
               ?
            
             
               But
               in
               a
               third
               place
               hee
               objecteth
               not
               an
               use
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               an
               abuse
               of
               his
               owne
               :
               For
               hee
               abuseth
               his
               Reader
               in
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 Fundamentall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resolving
                 not
                 to
                 declare
                 which
                 is
                 which
                 ,
                 doth
                 save
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 world
                 from
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 rigour
                 in
                 their
                 proceeding
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 persecute
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 without
                 extreme
                 note
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ?
              
               But
               neither
               the
               making
               nor
               hiding
               of
               Fundamentalls
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               prosecuting
               Romists
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               punishment
               hath
               
               been
               their
               owne
               making
               of
               Treasons
               ,
               miraculously
               revealed
               by
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               hiding
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               vaults
               and
               depths
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Fundamentalls
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               only
               Fundamentalls
               of
               State
               ;
               the
               Fundamentalls
               of
               State
               are
               very
               plain
               ,
               and
               cannot
               well
               be
               hidden
               ,
               which
               justifie
               the
               execution
               of
               Rebells
               and
               Traitours
               .
               But
               of
               this
               some
               proofe
               hath
               been
               given
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Booke
               ,
               and
               the
               Authour
               will
               call
               for
               more
               towards
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               followes
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 dissent
                 without
                 apparent
                 impiety
                 from
                 our
                 beliefe
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 wherein
                 wee
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 have
                 prescription
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 contrary
                 thereof
                 should
                 be
                 confessed
                 by
                 themselves
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Fundamentall
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               I
               wish
               that
               some
               childe
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               had
               spoken
               it
               to
               save
               his
               reputation
               :
               For
               ,
               will
               any
               man
               say
               that
               it
               is
               impiety
               to
               dissent
               from
               others
               in
               ancient
               errours
               ,
               though
               these
               errours
               be
               not
               Fundamentall
               ?
               Tertullian
               might
               have
               taught
               our
               Authour
               much
               more
               wisdome
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               the
               custome
               of
               an
               errour
               not
               very
               Fundamentall
               ,
               thus
               saith
               ,
               b
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 preferre
                 truth
                 before
                 custome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Sheweth
                 the
                 differences
                 amongst
                 Popish
                 Divines
                 about
                 their
                 Explicites
                 or
                 Fundamentals
                 ;
                 with
                 some
                 reasons
                 of
                 those
                 differences
                 :
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 discerning
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 from
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Cavalier
               thus
               goes
               on
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 unwilling
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 any
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 know
                 so
                 well
                 how
                 ridiculous
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 infinite
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 Catalogues
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 familiar
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 different
                 mindes
                 concerning
                 particular
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 would
                 they
                 bee
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 roote
                 of
                 many
                 branches
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 monster
                 of
                 many
                 heads
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 more
                 resolute
                 in
                 restraining
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 into
                 a
                 narrow
                 compasse
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 would
                 bee
                 in
                 enlarging
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 broader
                 .
              
               The
               Authour
               here
               goes
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               himselfe
               and
               his
               owne
               
               partners
               ridiculous
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               varietie
               in
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               Fundamentals
               ,
               or
               chiefe
               heads
               and
               grounds
               of
               Christianity
               bee
               ridiculous
               ;
               how
               shall
               the
               Fathers
               escape
               the
               merriments
               of
               this
               Authour
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               how
               shall
               himselfe
               and
               his
               owne
               partners
               not
               bee
               mocked
               by
               himselfe
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               neither
               Irenaeus
               nor
               Tertullian
               ,
               in
               sundry
               patternes
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               doe
               enumerate
               Articles
               just
               of
               the
               same
               number
               and
               breadth
               .
               Neither
               doe
               the
               three
               usuall
               Creeds
               hold
               equall
               measure
               by
               the
               Authours
               ell
               ;
               yea
               ,
               let
               the
               Authour
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               confesseth
               that
               
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 Heads
                 and
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Christianity
                 more
                 fundamentall
                 ,
              
               make
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               these
               Heads
               ,
               and
               hee
               can
               never
               agree
               with
               all
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               who
               agree
               not
               among
               themselves
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               if
               hee
               will
               looke
               into
               this
               glasse
               ,
               hee
               may
               see
               himselfe
               laughing
               at
               himselfe
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               if
               the
               Reader
               will
               peruse
               the
               Romists
               where
               they
               write
               of
               their
               Explicites
               ,
               they
               may
               see
               the
               same
               variety
               wherewith
               the
               Cavalier
               here
               makes
               himselfe
               merry
               ;
               
                 some
                 contracting
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 narrower
                 ,
                 some
                 enlarging
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 broader
                 compasse
                 :
              
               And
               to
               save
               labour
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               I
               will
               
               here
               give
               him
               a
               Modell
               of
               this
               variety
               :
               b
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 faith
                 as
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 simply
                 necessary
                 to
                 all
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 tenne
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 other
                 things
                 not
                 being
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 their
                 explicite
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 profession
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               c
               Vasques
               thus
               differs
               from
               Bellarmine
               in
               some
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creede
               ;
               
                 There
                 are
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 some
                 Articles
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ignorant
                 are
                 not
                 commanded
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 commonly
                 the
                 faithfull
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 doe
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 learned
                 men
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 seemes
                 
                 hard
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 ignorant
                 doe
                 commonly
                 erre
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               hee
               comes
               at
               length
               to
               this
               short
               measure
               of
               faith
               ;
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 doubt
                 to
                 grant
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 Countrey
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 fault
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 mysteries
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               Azorius
               d
               the
               Jesuite
               speakes
               of
               other
               differences
               and
               varieties
               ,
               differing
               also
               himselfe
               from
               others
               .
               First
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Beleever
                 ought
                 explicitely
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 twelve
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 reckoned
                 foureteene
                 :
              
               But
               then
               hee
               adds
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 affirme
                 ,
                 the
                 unlearned
                 must
                 beleeve
                 more
                 then
                 these
                 Articles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 must
                 beleeve
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Againe
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Some
                 hold
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 twelve
                 Articles
                 and
                 the
                 fourteene
                 must
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 but
                 himselfe
                 thinks
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 salvation
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 beleeve
                 explicitely
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               Yea
               at
               length
               hee
               comes
               to
               shew
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 so
                 dull
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 suffice
                 if
                 hee
                 beleeve
                 explicitely
                 some
                 other
                 plainer
                 Articles
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 suffered
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 d●ed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buryed
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 rose
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 into
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Canisius
               ,
               as
               wee
               have
               seene
               before
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 faith
                 ▪
                 or
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               a
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               concludes
               ,
               that
               the
               Articles
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               (
               of
               
               Christs
               Divinity
               and
               Humanity
               )
               are
               fitly
               numbred
               either
               twelve
               or
               foureteene
               ;
               Lorca
               ,
               after
               this
               acknowledgement
               ,
               adds
               ,
               
                 Perchance
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 in
                 this
                 summe
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 these
                 Articles
                 which
                 containe
                 any
                 speciall
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 explicitely
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
              
               And
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               speake
               of
               those
               Explicites
               ,
               hee
               confesseth
               plainely
               ,
               b
               
                 That
                 in
                 assigning
                 the
                 Rule
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 defined
                 what
                 the
                 vulgar
                 should
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 Divines
                 doe
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 put
                 divers
                 Rules
                 :
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 Rule
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 beleeve
                 those
                 Articles
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 Solemnities
                 
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 if
                 they
                 beleeve
                 these
                 .
              
               But
               this
               Rule
               seemes
               insufficient
               to
               others
               ,
               both
               in
               excesse
               and
               defect
               .
               Scotus
               seemes
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 common
                 precept
                 of
                 faith
                 doth
                 onely
                 binde
                 to
                 the
                 beliefe
                 of
                 the
                 easie
                 (
                 which
                 hee
                 calleth
                 grosse
                 )
                 points
                 .
              
               Some
               of
               the
               later
               (
               as
               Suarez
               )
               ,
               
                 It
                 ●ufficeth
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 if
                 they
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Articles
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
              
               But
               Lorca
               himselfe
               goes
               beyond
               all
               that
               hitherto
               have
               beene
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 These
                 Rules
                 being
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 explicitely
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 first
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 foureteene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 twelve
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 ;
                 They
                 must
                 also
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 common
                 Precepts
                 which
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prelates
                 .
              
               Behold
               a
               great
               variety
               in
               Romish
               Explicites
               .
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               I
               find
               not
               my selfe
               so
               merry
               hereat
               as
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               (
               at
               our
               supposed
               differences
               in
               Fundamentals
               )
               but
               will
               rather
               strive
               to
               excuse
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               finde
               reasons
               for
               their
               varietie
               :
               for
               the
               reasons
               seeme
               to
               bee
               serious
               ,
               as
               the
               matter
               which
               they
               goe
               about
               is
               weightie
               and
               profitable
               ;
               
               even
               the
               proposall
               of
               those
               grounds
               whose
               knowledge
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               So
               farre
               is
               it
               from
               being
               a
               monster
               ,
               as
               this
               Authour
               termes
               it
               ,
               that
               his
               calling
               of
               it
               by
               this
               Title
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               monstrous
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               true
               that
               himselfe
               acknowledgeth
               that
               there
               are
               such
               Heads
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               thus
               calleth
               monstrous
               .
               Behold
               a
               Truth
               of
               the
               Authours
               owne
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               and
               then
               mocked
               by
               him
               for
               a
               monster
               :
               but
               I
               will
               goe
               on
               to
               speake
               for
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Monster
               ;
               even
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               him
               and
               his
               fellowes
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               bee
               a
               different
               enumeration
               of
               the
               Articles
               in
               the
               Fathers
               Rules
               of
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Explicites
               of
               later
               Writers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Fundamentals
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               divers
               reasons
               .
            
             
               One
               may
               bee
               this
               ;
               Because
               some
               Catalogues
               may
               put
               in
               more
               Articles
               for
               more
               full
               unfolding
               and
               expressing
               of
               other
               Articles
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               that
               the
               Additions
               in
               the
               Creeds
               of
               Constantinople
               a
               concerning
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               was
               onely
               that
               the
               Essence
               and
               God-head
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               might
               thereby
               bee
               more
               cleared
               
               and
               expounded
               :
               And
               b
               Ruffinus
               speakes
               to
               the
               like
               effect
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               reason
               of
               this
               variety
               might
               be
               the
               c
               various
               measure
               of
               capacities
               .
               Some
               measures
               of
               understanding
               and
               faith
               are
               small
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               denied
               but
               that
               some
               Articles
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               necessary
               to
               be
               particularly
               knowne
               and
               beleeved
               ,
               were
               then
               knowne
               onely
               and
               beleeved
               in
               grosse
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               salvation
               .
               And
               that
               there
               is
               now
               no
               toleration
               of
               lesse
               degrees
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               for
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               shallownesse
               of
               capacity
               ,
               I
               thinke
               wise
               men
               scarce
               dare
               to
               affirme
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               reason
               of
               this
               variety
               may
               be
               the
               various
               affection
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               designers
               of
               these
               heads
               :
               For
               one
               perchance
               would
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               exclude
               any
               man
               from
               salvation
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               true
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               little
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               never
               so
               few
               fundamentalls
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               man
               contracteth
               them
               .
               Another
               hee
               feares
               ,
               lest
               by
               the
               lessening
               of
               them
               ,
               thereby
               to
               include
               the
               salvation
               of
               some
               ,
               others
               may
               bee
               excluded
               from
               salvation
               ,
               by
               not
               knowing
               or
               not
               beleeving
               those
               points
               which
               are
               lessened
               ,
               and
               therefore
               enlargeth
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               these
               reasons
               being
               given
               ,
               to
               defend
               this
               Authour
               and
               his
               fellowes
               against
               
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               essayes
               of
               some
               certainty
               upon
               this
               variety
               .
            
             
               A
               first
               ,
               That
               certainly
               so
               much
               must
               bee
               knowne
               and
               beleeved
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               may
               unite
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               us
               partakers
               of
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               unto
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               and
               regeneration
               :
               And
               therefore
               ordinarily
               his
               a
               Incarnation
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               are
               certainly
               to
               be
               knowne
               and
               beleeved
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               so
               many
               Heads
               and
               Articles
               as
               conduce
               to
               this
               union
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Fundamentall
               ,
               because
               they
               knit
               and
               unite
               us
               to
               Christ
               the
               foundation
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               ,
               more
               of
               these
               points
               being
               knowne
               to
               one
               then
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               points
               working
               the
               union
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               fewer
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               more
               may
               be
               called
               Fundamentall
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               fewer
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               so
               a
               great
               house
               built
               on
               a
               rocke
               ,
               and
               by
               more
               stones
               knit
               unto
               the
               rocke
               then
               a
               lesser
               ,
               may
               bee
               said
               to
               have
               more
               fundamentalls
               then
               the
               lesser
               ;
               yet
               both
               have
               as
               true
               an
               union
               with
               the
               rocke
               each
               as
               other
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               in
               teaching
               ,
               to
               enlarge
               
               the
               points
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               
               so
               to
               give
               a
               full
               measure
               of
               fundamentals
               ,
               for
               the
               largest
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               and
               capacity
               ,
               that
               no
               measure
               may
               want
               his
               fulnesse
               :
               But
               in
               censuring
               to
               damnation
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               contract
               the
               measure
               as
               much
               as
               truth
               will
               possibly
               give
               way
               to
               charity
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               saving
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               be
               not
               damned
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               the
               Teacher
               should
               enlarge
               his
               teaching
               ,
               so
               let
               not
               the
               Learner
               voluntarily
               shut
               or
               contract
               his
               learning
               ,
               knowing
               ,
               nor
               beleeving
               the
               grounds
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               but
               goe
               on
               as
               farre
               as
               his
               measure
               will
               give
               him
               leave
               ,
               untill
               hee
               have
               found
               Christ
               Jesus
               dwelling
               in
               his
               soule
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Spirit
               witnessing
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               an
               heire
               annexed
               with
               Christ
               :
               For
               then
               ,
               and
               onely
               then
               shalt
               thou
               have
               a
               comfortable
               certainty
               of
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               thy
               fundamentalls
               ,
               when
               thou
               feelest
               thy selfe
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               God
               intend
               to
               lay
               in
               thee
               the
               foundations
               of
               a
               palace
               ,
               do
               not
               thou
               contract
               them
               into
               the
               foundations
               of
               a
               cottage
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               In
               opposition
               to
               the
               Cavaliers
               ninth
               Chapter
               ,
               containing
               a
               vaine
               Challenge
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               for
               not
               daring
               to
               declare
               their
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               divided
               into
               three
               Sections
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 are
                 confuted
                 his
                 Cavills
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 containing
                 all
                 points
                 Fundamentall
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               title
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               Chapter
               it selfe
               are
               at
               some
               discord
               :
               For
               the
               title
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Protestants
                 neither
                 doe
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 declare
                 what
                 are
                 their
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               first
               words
               ,
               saith
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 usuall
                 with
                 many
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 containes
                 all
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               So
               it
               seemes
               that
               Protestants
               doe
               declare
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               declare
               their
               fundamentall
               
               points
               ;
               and
               the
               Title
               beats
               them
               for
               not
               declaring
               ,
               and
               the
               Chapter
               beats
               them
               for
               declaring
               :
               Thus
               the
               Protestants
               must
               bee
               beaten
               howsoever
               ,
               not
               indeed
               for
               declaring
               ,
               or
               for
               not
               declaring
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               Protestants
               .
               A
               right
               marke
               of
               faction
               ,
               which
               commonly
               makes
               an
               ill
               construction
               of
               all
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               good
               actions
               of
               those
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               factious
               .
               But
               let
               us
               see
               how
               hee
               chastiseth
               us
               for
               our
               declaring
               :
               
                 These
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 pressed
                 ,
                 grow
                 soone
                 ashamed
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 or
                 nature
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               But
               let
               this
               Authour
               consider
               ,
               whether
               hee
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               who
               thus
               casting
               shame
               on
               Protestants
               ,
               casts
               it
               also
               on
               the
               Fathers
               .
               For
               ,
               doe
               the
               Fathers
               in
               their
               rules
               of
               Faith
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               number
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ?
               Let
               him
               survey
               them
               in
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               hee
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               .
               And
               yet
               Tertullian
               saith
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 ultra
                 scire
                 ,
                 est
                 omnia
                 scire
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               doe
               you
               not
               thus
               cast
               shame
               on
               your
               own
               fellowes
               ?
               For
               do
               not
               many
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               in
               their
               Explicites
               
               (
               called
               by
               your selfe
               ,
               more
               fundamentall
               )
               leave
               out
               the
               Canon
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               nature
               and
               name
               of
               Sacraments
               ?
               If
               therefore
               they
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               not
               to
               know
               explicitely
               these
               important
               points
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               fundamentall
               ,
               then
               may
               they
               bee
               ashamed
               to
               leave
               their
               Disciples
               in
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               by
               not
               naming
               the
               a
               Canon
               or
               number
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               explicitely
               to
               be
               beleeved
               :
               And
               if
               you
               cleare
               them
               ,
               you
               shall
               cleare
               us
               also
               .
               But
               withall
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               aske
               ,
               even
               in
               defence
               of
               these
               your
               fellowes
               :
               Doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               that
               doth
               not
               know
               the
               number
               of
               Canonical
               Books
               ,
               if
               he
               beleeve
               the
               fundamentall
               points
               contained
               in
               those
               Books
               ?
               Or
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               one
               who
               was
               baptized
               in
               his
               infancy
               ,
               not
               knowing
               then
               the
               vertue
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               dying
               before
               he
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               may
               not
               bee
               saved
               by
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               being
               regenerate
               by
               this
               faith
               ?
               Your
               owne
               Jesuite
               b
               Becanus
               may
               stop
               your
               mouth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 would
                 not
                 profit
                 children
                 .
              
               
               So
               till
               you
               answer
               him
               ,
               doe
               not
               require
               of
               us
               to
               bring
               in
               Sacraments
               as
               fundamentalls
               of
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               denied
               by
               your
               owne
               to
               be
               an
               effect
               of
               them
               .
               But
               you
               are
               soone
               weary
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               ashamed
               of
               this
               point
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wander
               to
               another
               ,
               not
               much
               more
               of
               kinne
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               then
               the
               Chapter
               hath
               been
               hitherto
               to
               the
               Title
               .
               You
               say
               there
               are
               great
               differences
               between
               the
               Protestants
               and
               you
               ,
               about
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               descent
               of
               Christ
               into
               Hell
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               what
               doe
               you
               here
               talk
               of
               differences
               in
               understanding
               fundamentals
               ,
               where
               the
               present
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Protestants
               doe
               acknowledge
               their
               fundamentalls
               to
               bee
               contained
               in
               the
               Creed
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               Protestants
               declare
               that
               their
               fundamentals
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               then
               your
               Title
               is
               gone
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 not
                 declare
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               surely
               it
               will
               aske
               a
               greater
               strength
               ,
               and
               a
               farre
               
               bigger
               volume
               then
               
                 Charity
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Protestants
               doe
               not
               rightly
               understand
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Authours
               objection
               is
               grounded
               not
               onely
               upon
               a
               new
               ,
               but
               upon
               a
               false
               supposition
               ,
               if
               his
               fellow
               Romists
               may
               bee
               Judges
               :
               For
               his
               supposed
               proposition
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 are
                 Fundamentall
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               different
               from
               the
               first
               proposall
               of
               our
               opinion
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 fundamentall
                 Articles
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
              
               It
               is
               also
               denied
               by
               his
               owne
               fellowes
               :
               For
               ,
               though
               all
               fundamentall
               Articles
               be
               there
               ,
               yet
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               some
               Articles
               that
               are
               there
               may
               not
               bee
               fundamentall
               ,
               or
               explicitely
               to
               be
               known
               upon
               losse
               of
               salvation
               ;
               as
               before
               hath
               been
               shewed
               out
               of
               Vasquez
               and
               Azorius
               :
               Therefore
               to
               stand
               upon
               a
               different
               understanding
               of
               those
               Articles
               ,
               which
               are
               denied
               by
               your
               owne
               men
               to
               bee
               Explicites
               (
               or
               doubted
               )
               is
               besides
               the
               matter
               .
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               Do
               we
               differ
               from
               you
               in
               understanding
               those
               points
               ?
               What
               is
               that
               to
               the
               point
               undertaken
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               Chapter
               and
               promised
               to
               be
               shewed
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 wee
                 differ
                 among
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Fundamentalls
                 .
              
               You
               are
               now
               gone
               ●●om
               our
               ridiculousnesse
               ,
               by
               differing
               in
               the
               number
               of
               fundamentalls
               ;
               and
               are
               
               come
               to
               a
               ridiculousnesse
               of
               your
               owne
               ,
               by
               your
               differing
               from
               us
               in
               the
               false
               understanding
               of
               some
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               which
               all
               your
               owne
               Prophets
               doe
               not
               account
               Fundamentals
               .
               But
               you
               add
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 to
                 know
                 or
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Creede
                 containes
                 all
                 Fundamentals
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 certaine
                 way
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 right
                 .
              
               This
               is
               againe
               a
               ranging
               from
               shewing
               our
               differences
               among
               our selves
               ,
               or
               that
               wee
               have
               not
               these
               Fundamentals
               :
               Yet
               I
               answer
               ,
               Wee
               have
               a
               certaine
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               way
               of
               understanding
               them
               right
               ;
               wee
               have
               a
               learned
               Ministery
               endued
               with
               gifts
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               and
               preacheth
               these
               Fundamentals
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               And
               the
               right
               meaning
               thus
               taught
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               hearers
               doth
               so
               discover
               and
               certifie
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               hearers
               see
               the
               Articles
               to
               bee
               Gods
               truth
               and
               not
               mans
               :
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               their
               faith
               thus
               beleeving
               them
               ,
               resteth
               on
               God
               as
               the
               sole
               Foundation
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               and
               this
               teaching
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               wee
               use
               ,
               commend
               ,
               and
               allow
               .
               But
               that
               
                 The
                 single
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 should
                 containe
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 faith
                 fundamentally
                 ,
              
               
               seemes
               to
               mee
               an
               high
               kinde
               of
               Blasphemie
               .
               And
               this
               blasphemous
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               wee
               have
               before
               shewed
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               spirit
               of
               Popery
               or
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               sets
               up
               the
               Pope
               in
               Gods
               place
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               beleevers
               truely
               Papists
               or
               Antichristians
               .
               And
               this
               great
               offence
               and
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
               carryeth
               Papists
               by
               throngs
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               darknesse
               ;
               and
               into
               this
               secret
               of
               theirs
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               saved
               may
               not
               enter
               :
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               useth
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               publishing
               the
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ;
               but
               no
               other
               Foundation
               of
               supernaturall
               faith
               there
               is
               but
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               speaking
               by
               man
               unto
               man
               ;
               the
               Fundamentality
               of
               our
               faith
               passeth
               through
               man
               that
               is
               the
               instrument
               ,
               and
               resteth
               wholly
               upon
               God.
               But
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 If
                 wee
                 understand
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 speakes
                 of
                 particular
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 damnable
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 imbraced
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 any
                 expresse
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 :
                 As
                 namely
                 ,
                 where
                 Saint
              
               Paul
               
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Divels
                 to
                 forbid
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 meates
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               the
               Authour
               hereby
               proves
               that
               which
               wee
               deny
               not
               ,
               and
               disproves
               not
               that
               which
               
               (
               hee
               saith
               )
               wee
               affirme
               :
               For
               the
               point
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               there
               bee
               any
               damnable
               errours
               besides
               those
               that
               are
               against
               some
               expresse
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Creede
               :
               But
               ,
               Whether
               there
               bee
               in
               the
               Creede
               those
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               which
               being
               truely
               beleeved
               ,
               will
               cause
               unity
               with
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               unity
               with
               his
               Body
               the
               Church
               .
               Other
               errours
               against
               other
               Truths
               in
               Scripture
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               wee
               acknowledge
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Divell
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               ,
               and
               in
               themselves
               damnable
               to
               such
               as
               hold
               not
               the
               true
               Foundation
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               beleeving
               Fundamentals
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               feared
               ,
               that
               such
               are
               many
               of
               those
               true
               Papists
               ,
               whose
               foundation
               is
               the
               Pope
               :
               But
               otherwise
               they
               may
               bee
               rather
               a
               damnable
               in
               themselves
               ,
               then
               actually
               damning
               to
               those
               who
               by
               b
               infirmities
               hold
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               beleeving
               fundamentals
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               not
               onely
               Fathers
               in
               their
               Rules
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Romists
               themselves
               doe
               not
               place
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               meates
               and
               marriage
               among
               their
               chiefe
               Heads
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               or
               Explicites
               and
               Fundamentals
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               Authour
               doth
               ill
               require
               of
               us
               that
               which
               hee
               cannot
               obtaine
               of
               his
               fellowes
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               let
               him
               first
               make
               this
               objection
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               hath
               their
               Answer
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               take
               it
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               being
               unhappily
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               impertinently
               fallen
               into
               the
               mention
               of
               these
               damnable
               errours
               ,
               hee
               saw
               ,
               that
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               were
               brought
               in
               ,
               they
               looked
               ,
               at
               least
               asquint
               ,
               on
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               claymed
               kindred
               of
               her
               :
               And
               therefore
               hee
               thought
               that
               there
               was
               need
               of
               an
               Apologie
               to
               put
               off
               this
               kindred
               and
               acquaintance
               :
               
                 Which
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 chastity
                 and
                 fasts
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 Protestants
                 doe
                 most
                 perversely
                 affirme
                 )
                 which
                 knowes
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 gratefull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 servants
                 for
                 his
                 love
                 deprive
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 del●ghts
                 :
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 Heresies
                 of
                 the
                 Manich●es
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
              
               Augustine
               
                 doth
                 expressely
                 declare
                 ,
                 who
                 forbad
                 both
                 marriage
                 and
                 meates
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 abominable
                 and
                 impure
                 
                 through
                 the
                 institution
                 thereof
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 said
                 was
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 certaine
                 second
                 ill
                 conditioned
                 god
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 making
                 .
              
               But
               this
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               water
               in
               the
               Sea
               will
               wash
               away
               all
               the
               kindred
               betweene
               Romists
               and
               these
               errours
               :
               For
               though
               Saint
               Augustine
               may
               apply
               this
               Prophecie
               to
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               yet
               may
               hee
               not
               also
               apply
               them
               to
               the
               Montanists
               ,
               a
               Tertullian
               himselfe
               acknowledging
               that
               they
               have
               beene
               taxed
               out
               of
               this
               very
               place
               ?
               And
               if
               to
               the
               Montanists
               ,
               why
               not
               to
               those
               Romists
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               Durandus
               ,
               maintaine
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               impurity
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               cleannesse
               of
               b
               fish
               :
               who
               also
               forbid
               marriage
               to
               Priests
               ,
               which
               this
               place
               plainly
               condemneth
               ?
               And
               whereas
               this
               Authour
               talkes
               of
               voluntary
               deprivation
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               many
               (
               whatsoever
               this
               Authour
               saith
               )
               have
               not
               deprived
               themselves
               voluntarily
               of
               marriage
               ;
               but
               have
               taken
               it
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               yoke
               and
               burden
               ,
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Predecessors
               were
               able
               to
               beare
               ,
               many
               sinking
               
               under
               it
               unto
               the
               very
               pit
               of
               Hell.
               And
               let
               them
               labour
               with
               their
               wits
               and
               pennes
               so
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               by
               reason
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               lives
               of
               their
               Priests
               disprove
               Christs
               truth
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 cannot
                 receive
                 it
              
               ;
               nor
               prove
               their
               owne
               c
               untruth
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 can
                 receive
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               surely
               ,
               the
               Fornications
               ,
               Adulteries
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               and
               pollutions
               that
               have
               issued
               from
               this
               Law
               of
               Coelibate
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               cry
               aloud
               to
               heaven
               against
               Rome
               (
               as
               once
               against
               d
               Sodome
               )
               for
               that
               sore
               to
               which
               it
               is
               condemned
               .
            
             
             
               Hee
               adds
               further
               :
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 Saint
              
               Paul
               
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 had
                 written
                 certaine
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 hard
                 to
                 bee
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 unlearned
                 and
                 unstable
                 did
                 pervert
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 :
                 Saint
              
               Augustine
               
                 declares
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 places
                 misunderstood
                 concerned
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 misconceived
                 to
                 bee
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 what
                 Saint
              
               Paul
               
                 had
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 countermine
                 that
                 errour
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
              
               James
               
                 wrote
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 were
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Iustification
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 wee
                 may
                 observe
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 errour
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 alone
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 to
                 worke
                 their
                 destruction
                 who
                 imbrace
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creede
                 which
                 speakes
                 no
                 one
                 word
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 Rule
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               this
               Authour
               goes
               on
               still
               upon
               a
               false
               ground
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               said
               that
               all
               errours
               in
               faith
               that
               may
               damne
               men
               were
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               expressely
               against
               some
               Article
               of
               the
               Creede
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               wee
               have
               often
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               any
               errour
               ,
               though
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               
               may
               damne
               men
               that
               by
               a
               lively
               faith
               hold
               not
               rightly
               the
               fundamentals
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               without
               Christ.
               And
               it
               seemes
               ,
               that
               these
               men
               were
               not
               well
               grounded
               and
               founded
               by
               fundamentals
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               Saint
               Peter
               calls
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               ,
               and
               their
               errour
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               A
               generation
               of
               vipers
               turne
               wholesome
               food
               into
               poyson
               ,
               and
               abuse
               Scriptures
               to
               their
               owne
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               That
               
                 faith
                 doth
                 not
                 justifie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 good
                 workes
                 are
                 absolutely
                 necessarie
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
              
               is
               most
               untrue
               ,
               and
               against
               Saint
               Augustine
               himselfe
               :
               Untrue
               ;
               for
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               his
               owne
               merits
               ;
               which
               ,
               in
               your
               language
               ,
               are
               good
               workes
               ,
               as
               divers
               of
               your
               owne
               Authours
               e
               affirme
               .
               And
               a
               man
               in
               the
               instant
               of
               his
               Justification
               may
               dye
               before
               he
               hath
               had
               time
               to
               do
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               Justification
               may
               be
               good
               .
               And
               
               it
               is
               against
               Saint
               c
               Austin
               even
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               whence
               the
               former
               saying
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               is
               taken
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               find
               that
               commonly
               knowne
               sentence
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Opera
                 sequuntur
                 justificatum
                 ,
                 non
                 praecedunt
                 justificandum
                 ;
                 Good
                 works
                 follow
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 goe
                 before
                 it
                 :
              
               So
               that
               whiles
               this
               Authour
               observes
               two
               things
               ,
               hee
               gives
               more
               then
               two
               scandalls
               to
               his
               Reader
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               hee
               chargeth
               falsly
               not
               Saint
               Austin
               onely
               ,
               but
               Saint
               Iames
               with
               holding
               this
               errour
               ,
               That
               good
               workes
               were
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               act
               of
               justification
               .
               And
               then
               secondly
               he
               will
               make
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               not
               holding
               of
               this
               errour
               ,
               is
               an
               errour
               which
               may
               worke
               their
               destruction
               that
               embrace
               it
               :
               Yea
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               is
               no
               good
               rule
               to
               let
               us
               know
               all
               the
               fundamentall
               points
               of
               faith
               ;
               because
               it
               speakes
               no
               one
               word
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               the
               Cavaliers
               errour
               is
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               his
               owne
               Doctors
               doe
               bring
               into
               
               their
               Explicites
               ,
               our
               faith
               in
               Christs
               d
               passion
               ,
               &
               resurrection
               for
               justification
               ,
               but
               not
               this
               his
               Article
               ,
               
                 That
                 good
                 workes
                 are
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 justification
                 .
              
               And
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               why
               doth
               hee
               require
               it
               of
               us
               in
               our
               fundamentalls
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 his
                 Exceptions
                 against
                 the
                 39.
                 
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 established
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 are
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               having
               quarrelled
               in
               vaine
               with
               the
               Creed
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               it
               for
               fundamentalls
               ,
               now
               hee
               comes
               to
               the
               Articles
               ;
               where
               he
               thus
               begins
               :
               
                 Others
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
                 39.
                 
                 Articles
                 declares
                 all
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 most
                 absurdly
                 affirmed
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 declare
                 in
                 some
                 confused
                 manner
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 indeed
                 is
                 extremely
                 
                 confused
                 )
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 beleeves
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 carefull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 too
                 clearly
                 understood
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 many
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 Book
                 speakes
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Free-will
                 .
              
               While
               the
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               a
               confused
               manner
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               extremely
               confused
               ,
               his
               words
               do
               returne
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               discourse
               :
               For
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               his
               discourse
               confused
               ,
               it
               seemes
               hee
               makes
               use
               of
               this
               doubtfull
               word
               Declare
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Booke
               of
               Articles
               declares
               our
               fundamentalls
               of
               faith
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               say
               ,
               it
               declares
               all
               the
               knots
               of
               questions
               which
               are
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Romists
               .
               For
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               there
               are
               divers
               controversies
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Romists
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               fundamentalls
               .
               And
               neither
               the
               Fathers
               in
               their
               rules
               of
               Faith
               ,
               neither
               Romists
               in
               their
               Explicites
               doe
               declare
               the
               knots
               of
               questions
               which
               may
               arise
               even
               concerning
               fundamentalls
               themselves
               ;
               if
               the
               fundamentalls
               be
               so
               expressed
               ,
               that
               their
               true
               and
               saving
               sense
               may
               bee
               received
               and
               beleeved
               by
               the
               working
               of
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               makes
               Christs
               sheep
               to
               hear
               Christs
               
               voice
               .
               They
               that
               thus
               beleeve
               ,
               shall
               bee
               saved
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               not
               all
               the
               knots
               which
               cunning
               and
               erring
               men
               doe
               make
               .
               They
               that
               write
               rules
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Explicites
               ,
               and
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               doe
               not
               in
               the
               same
               undertake
               to
               write
               all
               knots
               of
               controversies
               which
               concerne
               them
               .
               And
               the
               Cavalier
               doth
               not
               find
               them
               in
               his
               owne
               Doctors
               among
               their
               Explicites
               :
               wherefore
               the
               answer
               which
               he
               makes
               for
               them
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               his
               particulars
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Free-will
               :
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               ;
               Doth
               our
               Church
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               visibility
               and
               inerrability
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               fundamentalls
               ?
               And
               if
               shee
               doe
               not
               ,
               how
               can
               this
               Authour
               accuse
               her
               for
               not
               shewing
               fundamentalls
               ;
               because
               she
               shewes
               not
               those
               points
               which
               she
               doth
               not
               hold
               to
               be
               fundamentall
               ?
               The
               h
               Church
               is
               not
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               she
               her selfe
               is
               built
               on
               that
               onely
               foundation
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               And
               even
               your
               owne
               men
               are
               not
               agreed
               about
               making
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               i
               Church
               one
               of
               the
               Explicites
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               agree
               not
               in
               declaring
               these
               points
               of
               controversies
               concerning
               her
               to
               be
               explicitely
               beleeved
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Free-will
               ,
               I
               might
               aske
               first
               :
               
               Doth
               this
               Authour
               find
               in
               any
               of
               his
               Doctors
               this
               knot
               of
               Free-will
               for
               an
               Explicite
               ?
               But
               secondly
               ,
               Doth
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               it selfe
               ,
               called
               of
               purpose
               to
               end
               controversies
               ,
               so
               set
               downe
               the
               knot
               of
               this
               controversie
               ,
               that
               your
               owne
               Romists
               are
               agreed
               of
               it
               among
               themselves
               ?
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               maine
               body
               of
               the
               Papacy
               dotes
               upon
               Free-will
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Leaders
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               this
               Authour
               well
               affirmeth
               ,
               have
               many
               (
               profitable
               )
               Doctrines
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               Merit
               ,
               Supererogation
               ,
               &c.
               depending
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               there
               are
               among
               them
               some
               that
               hold
               the
               efficacy
               of
               grace
               on
               the
               will
               ,
               which
               the
               Protestants
               do
               teach
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Authours
               confused
               manner
               doth
               now
               light
               on
               the
               precious
               Synod
               of
               his
               deare
               Mother
               ,
               whose
               Champion
               hee
               is
               ;
               but
               not
               without
               prevarication
               :
               For
               ,
               while
               hee
               condemnes
               a
               confused
               speaking
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               hee
               is
               become
               that
               sonne
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               who
               shameth
               his
               mother
               :
               For
               she
               hath
               taught
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 Declared
                 Free-will
              
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               confused
               manner
               ,
               that
               her
               owne
               children
               cannot
               agree
               about
               her
               meaning
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               hee
               sets
               downe
               the
               words
               of
               the
               tenth
               Article
               concerning
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 beleeve
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 .
              
               A
               
               man
               would
               have
               thought
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               been
               almost
               friends
               ;
               but
               let
               not
               the
               Reader
               bee
               mistaken
               :
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               mistaken
               Charity
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               but
               division
               .
               Therefore
               after
               a
               confessed
               agreement
               ,
               a
               disagreement
               is
               to
               bee
               pickt
               out
               ;
               
                 They
                 declare
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 freedome
                 of
                 will
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 hee
                 is
                 inspired
                 and
                 moved
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 God
                 Almighties
                 grace
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 deny
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 knot
                 of
                 our
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 point
                 upon
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Catholick
                 Doctrines
                 depend
                 .
              
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               speciall
               notice
               of
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               
                 That
                 upon
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Free-will
                 many
                 Romish
                 Doctrines
                 doe
                 depend
                 :
              
               For
               hence
               may
               arise
               a
               caution
               to
               those
               that
               affect
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               since
               here
               they
               see
               it
               confessed
               by
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               that
               on
               this
               Doctrine
               many
               Romish
               Doctrines
               doe
               depend
               ;
               so
               it
               concernes
               them
               to
               beware
               how
               they
               admit
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               hath
               so
               much
               Popery
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               to
               the
               maine
               knot
               of
               his
               question
               I
               give
               this
               answer
               ,
               That
               in
               untying
               this
               knot
               there
               is
               yet
               left
               unfolded
               the
               chiefe
               pleat
               of
               the
               knot
               :
               For
               the
               chiefe
               fold
               of
               this
               knot
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               the
               will
               ,
               
               being
               inspired
               and
               moved
               by
               God
               ,
               there
               bee
               freedome
               in
               it
               to
               will
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               will
               ;
               but
               whether
               the
               will
               be
               not
               at
               any
               time
               so
               moved
               by
               grace
               (
               especially
               in
               conversion
               )
               that
               though
               it
               may
               will
               ,
               or
               not
               will
               ;
               yet
               it
               will
               certainly
               &
               infallibly
               move
               that
               way
               ,
               to
               which
               Gods
               grace
               enclines
               it
               .
               For
               indeed
               the
               freedome
               which
               these
               men
               speake
               for
               ,
               is
               a
               freedome
               of
               the
               will
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               For
               they
               would
               have
               the
               will
               so
               free
               from
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               that
               grace
               should
               not
               actuate
               and
               worke
               it
               to
               will
               and
               to
               doe
               .
               For
               other
               freedome
               of
               the
               will
               wee
               acknowledge
               ,
               even
               the
               most
               excellent
               freedome
               ;
               affirming
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               will
               is
               thus
               moved
               by
               God
               ,
               it
               willeth
               freely
               that
               way
               to
               which
               Gods
               grace
               moveth
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               most
               freely
               ,
               because
               most
               willingly
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               soveraignty
               of
               power
               issuing
               from
               the
               highest
               cause
               ,
               that
               it
               worketh
               in
               second
               causes
               according
               to
               their
               own
               natures
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               workes
               in
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               most
               freely
               willing
               .
               Accordingly
               grace
               doth
               so
               worke
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               that
               the
               will
               determines
               it selfe
               that
               way
               to
               which
               grace
               doth
               incline
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               (
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               well
               observed
               )
               
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 overthrowing
                 Free-will
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 since
                 things
                 are
                 violently
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 by
                 
                 their
                 owne
                 :
                 And
                 God
                 being
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               this
               is
               the
               chiefe
               freedome
               of
               the
               will
               which
               wee
               maintaine
               ,
               when
               the
               will
               doth
               freely
               move
               ,
               being
               moved
               by
               the
               highest
               cause
               ,
               whose
               service
               is
               perfect
               freedome
               :
               Onely
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               hath
               been
               abused
               ,
               k
               we
               do
               abstain
               from
               that
               terme
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               abuse
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               mis-understood
               .
               But
               this
               highest
               and
               most
               excellent
               freedome
               wee
               truly
               maintaine
               ,
               even
               that
               by
               which
               the
               will
               is
               free
               ,
               when
               God
               worketh
               it
               freely
               to
               will
               :
               Yet
               many
               Romists
               complaine
               ,
               because
               no
               other
               freedome
               will
               please
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               will
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               to
               will
               as
               he
               will.
               But
               thus
               doe
               they
               mainly
               fight
               against
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               mans
               safety
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               great
               glory
               is
               got
               hereby
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               can
               turne
               the
               wills
               that
               are
               most
               averse
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               willingly
               and
               gladly
               to
               will
               what
               he
               willeth
               :
               Even
               Saul
               breathing
               out
               threatnings
               and
               slaughter
               in
               his
               naturall
               will
               ,
               hee
               can
               change
               into
               Paul
               ,
               in
               his
               new
               and
               spirituall
               will
               ,
               
               
                 ready
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               he
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               can
               only
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               gives
               God
               
               the
               glory
               of
               performing
               his
               promises
               :
               God
               hath
               promised
               a
               Seed
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               
               even
               Christ
               mysticall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Christ
               personall
               ;
               and
               hee
               hath
               promised
               a
               Seed
               to
               Abraham
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               .
               Now
               ,
               by
               this
               effectuall
               power
               on
               the
               wils
               of
               men
               ,
               doth
               hee
               performe
               his
               promises
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               when
               hee
               speakes
               of
               Gods
               establishing
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               saith
               rightly
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 people
                 shall
                 bee
                 willing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 :
              
               and
               accordingly
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               having
               received
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               Seed
               ,
               
               is
               said
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 promised
                 hee
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 :
              
               Hee
               did
               not
               beleeve
               in
               the
               wils
               of
               men
               left
               free
               from
               Gods
               ruling
               and
               effectuall
               grace
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               performe
               Gods
               promise
               ;
               for
               indeed
               so
               hee
               might
               have
               beene
               deceived
               :
               but
               hee
               beleeved
               in
               God
               and
               his
               power
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               performe
               this
               promised
               Seed
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Seed
               of
               promise
               is
               borne
               like
               Isaac
               ,
               
               by
               the
               will
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Promiser
               .
               And
               in
               thus
               beleeving
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               Abraham
               gave
               glory
               to
               God.
               Wherefore
               ,
               this
               being
               Abrahams
               faith
               ,
               and
               this
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               
               Let
               men
               first
               consider
               ,
               whether
               they
               can
               bee
               the
               Seede
               of
               Abraham
               that
               have
               not
               this
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               .
               
               And
               next
               ,
               If
               this
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               Let
               men
               bee
               affraid
               by
               a
               different
               faith
               ,
               even
               a
               faith
               in
               mans
               free
               will
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               gives
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               prayers
               ;
               for
               therefore
               wee
               pray
               unto
               God
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               may
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               may
               bee
               done
               ,
               because
               wee
               beleeve
               that
               Gods
               effectuall
               grace
               doth
               set
               up
               his
               kingdome
               in
               our
               Wils
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               will
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               this
               doing
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               which
               wee
               could
               not
               pray
               for
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               God
               did
               not
               produce
               this
               effect
               :
               for
               otherwise
               the
               Free-will-prayer
               must
               run
               thus
               ;
               Lord
               give
               mee
               onely
               such
               free
               will
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               chuse
               whether
               I
               will
               doe
               thy
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               not
               ,
               that
               thy
               will
               may
               bee
               certainely
               done
               .
               But
               for
               the
               certaine
               and
               sure
               doing
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               they
               must
               pray
               to
               their
               owne
               free
               wils
               ,
               which
               they
               beleeve
               doe
               bring
               the
               possibilitie
               of
               doing
               Gods
               will
               into
               effect
               .
               But
               this
               is
               many
               wayes
               abominable
               ;
               One
               abomination
               it
               is
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               I
               may
               doe
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               beleeve
               that
               God
               worketh
               the
               will
               and
               the
               deed
               for
               which
               I
               pray
               .
               Another
               ,
               not
               to
               pray
               indeed
               that
               Gods
               will
               may
               bee
               done
               ,
               
               though
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               pray
               that
               it
               may
               not
               bee
               done
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               bee
               done
               .
               For
               if
               I
               pray
               onely
               to
               God
               that
               hee
               may
               meerely
               leave
               it
               to
               my
               will
               whether
               his
               will
               shall
               bee
               done
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               pray
               certainely
               that
               his
               will
               may
               bee
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               stand
               in
               an
               even
               ballance
               ,
               whether
               it
               shall
               bee
               done
               or
               not
               :
               and
               then
               it
               is
               very
               possible
               ,
               yea
               likely
               ,
               (
               as
               wofull
               experience
               hath
               too
               often
               shewed
               )
               that
               his
               Will
               will
               not
               be
               done
               .
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               God
               they
               cannot
               pray
               ;
               but
               (
               which
               is
               another
               abomination
               )
               must
               pray
               to
               their
               owne
               wils
               that
               Gods
               will
               may
               bee
               surely
               done
               ,
               the
               certainty
               of
               doing
               Gods
               will
               being
               suspended
               onely
               on
               their
               owne
               wils
               ,
               and
               not
               depending
               on
               Gods
               effectuall
               grace
               .
               How
               much
               better
               doth
               our
               Liturgie
               imitate
               this
               patterne
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               fulfill
               his
               direction
               ?
               It
               prayes
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 alway
                 incline
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 :
              
               and
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 leade
                 a
                 godly
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 obey
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 will
              
               ;
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 ever
                 obey
                 his
                 godly
                 motions
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 please
                 God
                 both
                 in
                 will
                 and
                 in
                 deede
              
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 his
                 grace
                 may
                 prevent
                 and
                 follow
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 make
                 us
                 continually
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               these
               prayers
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               being
               so
               soundly
               good
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               cannot
               but
               approve
               and
               use
               them
               ,
               it
               doth
               seeme
               to
               evince
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               doe
               use
               these
               prayers
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               they
               seeme
               to
               favour
               this
               Romish
               free
               will
               ,
               yet
               doe
               not
               heartily
               beleeve
               that
               free
               will
               which
               crosseth
               and
               denyeth
               these
               prayers
               :
               
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               a
               mighty
               accusation
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               so
               beleeve
               free
               will
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               say
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               takes
               from
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               praise
               and
               thanks
               for
               our
               obedience
               ;
               and
               especially
               ,
               for
               our
               differing
               from
               others
               :
               for
               the
               free-will-men
               cannot
               praise
               God
               so
               well
               as
               the
               Pharisee
               ,
               who
               yet
               was
               not
               justified
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               cannot
               say
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 like
                 other
                 men
              
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               say
               ,
               Father
               ,
               I
               thank
               thee
               that
               I
               was
               like
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               same
               free
               will
               and
               grace
               which
               they
               had
               ;
               but
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               not
               like
               other
               men
               ,
               I
               thank
               my
               owne
               free
               will
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               a
               different
               use
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               ,
               wherein
               by
               thee
               I
               was
               made
               like
               other
               men
               ,
               hath
               made
               mee
               unlike
               to
               them
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               This
               opinion
               of
               free
               will
               ,
               as
               it
               robs
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               so
               it
               robs
               man
               
               of
               his
               safety
               ;
               for
               it
               hangs
               mans
               safety
               upon
               mans
               free
               will
               :
               God
               and
               his
               grace
               doe
               not
               keepe
               man
               ,
               but
               mans
               free
               will
               keepes
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               grace
               keepes
               man
               ;
               grace
               dependeth
               on
               the
               will
               ,
               whether
               it
               shall
               bee
               kept
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               shall
               keepe
               man
               or
               lose
               him
               :
               But
               thus
               the
               will
               ,
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               are
               not
               safely
               a
               
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Man
               is
               brought
               back
               againe
               into
               the
               state
               of
               free
               will
               which
               the
               old
               Adam
               had
               ,
               and
               lost
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               disadvantage
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               now
               a
               mighty
               law
               b
               
                 in
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               old
               Adam
               had
               not
               :
               And
               now
               shall
               man
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               imperfections
               issuing
               from
               this
               body
               of
               sinne
               ,
               stand
               by
               free
               will
               ,
               wherewith
               Adam
               in
               his
               full
               perfection
               fell
               ?
               Whosoever
               thinks
               so
               ,
               hath
               need
               to
               thinke
               better
               of
               his
               imperfect
               selfe
               ,
               then
               of
               perfect
               Adam
               :
               But
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               see
               great
               cause
               to
               bee
               affraid
               of
               that
               free
               will
               which
               hath
               undone
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Is
               there
               no
               more
               stabilitie
               issuing
               from
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               then
               there
               would
               have
               beene
               by
               descent
               from
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               who
               was
               only
               a
               man
               ?
               Doth
               Regeneration
               from
               Christ
               give
               no
               more
               stabilitie
               with
               his
               seed
               ,
               then
               with
               Generation
               
               should
               have
               beene
               communicated
               to
               us
               descending
               from
               the
               old
               Adam
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               stood
               in
               perfection
               ?
               Yet
               of
               Christ
               that
               is
               said
               which
               could
               never
               bee
               spoken
               of
               Adam
               ,
               nor
               can
               bee
               spoken
               of
               free
               will
               ;
               Hee
               is
               that
               Rock
               on
               which
               the
               Church
               being
               grounded
               ,
               
                 The
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 cannot
                 prevaile
                 against
              
               her
               :
               
               And
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               given
               through
               this
               second
               Adam
               ,
               
               wee
               read
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               remaining
               Seede
               ,
               which
               keepes
               us
               from
               reigning
               sin
               .
               Briefely
               ,
               as
               wee
               are
               borne
               of
               promise
               ,
               so
               God
               gave
               to
               the
               promised
               Seed
               a
               Land
               of
               promise
               ;
               and
               the
               bringing
               that
               Seed
               unto
               the
               Land
               of
               promise
               is
               sure
               to
               this
               Seede
               by
               the
               effectuall
               power
               of
               God
               the
               Promiser
               ,
               as
               the
               promised
               Seed
               was
               surely
               given
               by
               his
               promise
               :
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               our
               hearts
               ,
               wee
               doe
               often
               heare
               of
               the
               *
               faithfulnesse
               of
               God
               who
               hath
               promised
               .
               In
               God
               therefore
               is
               our
               safety
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               our
               owne
               free
               will
               ;
               Hee
               is
               our
               Shepheard
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               doe
               not
               feare
               ;
               his
               grace
               keepeth
               our
               wils
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               wils
               fundamentally
               and
               finally
               keepe
               not
               this
               grace
               and
               us
               .
               And
               thus
               Gods
               glory
               and
               mans
               safety
               are
               joyned
               together
               by
               Gods
               powerfull
               grace
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wee
               may
               close
               up
               this
               Point
               in
               the
               words
               of
               
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 preserve
                 us
                 unto
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 bee
                 glory
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Yet
               may
               wee
               add
               this
               Lesson
               as
               a
               Corollary
               from
               the
               joynt
               consideration
               of
               Saint
               Pauls
               Conversion
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               have
               felt
               most
               the
               effectuall
               power
               of
               Gods
               grace
               in
               their
               conversion
               from
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Sathan
               unto
               God
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               earnest
               in
               teaching
               this
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               for
               that
               effectuall
               grace
               by
               which
               they
               have
               been
               converted
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               let
               us
               hereunto
               joyne
               that
               memorable
               a
               Caution
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Load-stone
               to
               direct
               those
               that
               sayle
               in
               the
               deepe
               of
               this
               Controversie
               to
               the
               harbour
               of
               safety
               where
               they
               would
               bee
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 difficulties
                 they
                 incline
                 to
                 that
                 opinion
                 which
                 gives
                 most
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               well
               taught
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 godly
                 mindes
                 ,
                 to
                 attribute
                 nothing
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 give
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 take
                 away
                 somewhat
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 never
                 depart
                 from
                 piety
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 
                 something
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Grace
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 thence
                 danger
                 may
                 arise
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               goes
               on
               :
               
                 So
                 also
                 doe
                 they
                 play
                 at
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Article
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 enumerate
                 all
                 those
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 which
                 they
                 allow
                 to
                 be
                 Canonicall
                 ;
                 wherein
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 rather
              
               b
               
                 Iewes
                 then
                 Christians
                 ▪
                 for
                 not
                 admitting
                 the
                 Books
                 of
              
               Judith
               ,
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 .
              
               This
               Authour
               is
               still
               busie
               in
               bringing
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Canonicall
               Books
               for
               fundamentall
               ;
               (
               as
               before
               in
               the
               Creed
               )
               when
               his
               owne
               Masters
               put
               it
               not
               among
               their
               Explicites
               and
               Fundamentals
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               ,
               if
               the
               number
               were
               on
               all
               sides
               taken
               for
               a
               Fundamentall
               ,
               our
               Church
               hath
               sufficiently
               expressed
               her
               meaning
               to
               men
               whose
               eyes
               are
               single
               ,
               and
               not
               troubled
               with
               the
               fiery
               humour
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               and
               contention
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               number
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               they
               enumerate
               (
               as
               himselfe
               confesseth
               )
               all
               the
               Bookes
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               which
               they
               account
               Canonicall
               ;
               so
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               number
               of
               Canonicall
               Books
               bee
               a
               Fundamentall
               ,
               the
               Articles
               have
               shewed
               this
               Fundamentall
               concerning
               the
               old
               Testament
               :
               Yet
               thus
               hee
               is
               not
               pleased
               ,
               but
               is
               still
               angry
               with
               the
               Articles
               ,
               to
               
               his
               owne
               hurt
               ,
               and
               runnes
               against
               them
               with
               a
               sword
               ,
               whose
               point
               he
               turns
               against
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               against
               our
               Church
               :
               For
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 rather
                 Iewes
                 then
                 Christians
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 admitting
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
              
               Judith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               But
               the
               Authour
               endangereth
               himselfe
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               be
               censured
               as
               neither
               good
               Jew
               ,
               nor
               good
               Christian.
               
               For
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               excellent
               both
               Jew
               and
               Christian
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               whereas
               great
               was
               the
               preferment
               of
               the
               Jew
               ,
               yet
               herein
               it
               stood
               chiefly
               ,
               
                 Because
                 that
                 unto
                 them
                 were
                 committed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               if
               that
               was
               the
               chiefe
               preferment
               of
               the
               Jew
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               were
               committed
               to
               them
               ;
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               that
               Christian
               ,
               that
               takes
               this
               chiefe
               preferment
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               scandalizeth
               them
               and
               others
               for
               following
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               wherein
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               giveth
               them
               a
               chiefe
               preferment
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               if
               those
               were
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               which
               were
               committed
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               Iudith
               and
               Maccabees
               were
               not
               committed
               to
               them
               by
               God
               as
               his
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               not
               received
               by
               them
               ;
               either
               these
               are
               not
               Gods
               Oracles
               ,
               or
               Saint
               Pauls
               word
               will
               bee
               denied
               ,
               
               that
               Gods
               Oracles
               were
               committed
               to
               the
               Jewes
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Authour
               hath
               herein
               good
               matter
               ,
               not
               for
               pennance
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               true
               and
               hearty
               repentance
               ;
               for
               shaming
               the
               Jewes
               and
               us
               for
               following
               them
               in
               that
               very
               point
               ,
               wherein
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               their
               preferment
               or
               advantage
               chiefly
               consisteth
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Romists
               themselves
               hold
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               to
               have
               been
               the
               true
               Church
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               high
               Priest
               an
               unerring
               head
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               before
               hath
               taught
               us
               .
               Now
               is
               it
               not
               against
               these
               Romists
               owne
               grounds
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               unerring
               ,
               did
               erre
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ,
               a
               fundamentall
               of
               this
               Authour
               ,
               or
               else
               an
               impertinency
               ?
               Therefore
               Lorca
               more
               warily
               alloweth
               a
               (
               though
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               censured
               for
               a
               Jew
               )
               That
               those
               Books
               were
               anciently
               given
               to
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               if
               the
               high
               Priest
               had
               not
               then
               the
               infallibility
               to
               discerne
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ,
               how
               hath
               the
               Pope
               now
               that
               infallibility
               ?
               For
               our
               Authour
               brings
               in
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               individuall
               high
               Priest
               ,
               to
               prove
               (
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               )
               the
               present
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               high
               Priest
               either
               had
               this
               infallibility
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Authour
               
               is
               put
               to
               shame
               ,
               for
               shaming
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               discerning
               and
               numbering
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ;
               or
               hee
               had
               not
               this
               infallibility
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               put
               to
               confusion
               ,
               in
               his
               proving
               the
               Popes
               infallibility
               by
               him
               that
               was
               fallible
               .
            
             
               But
               hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               talkes
               of
               Trifling
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               talkes
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               doth
               it
               :
               
                 They
                 trifle
                 also
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 understand
                 those
                 onely
                 Bookes
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 be
                 Canonicall
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 authority
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 doubt
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wee
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
              
               James
               ,
               Saint
               Jude
               ,
               
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Peters
               ,
               
                 were
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 till
                 proofes
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               But
               if
               a
               Romist
               had
               written
               the
               same
               words
               which
               our
               Articles
               do
               ,
               no
               question
               he
               would
               have
               found'out
               some
               gentle
               construction
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               it
               sound
               and
               good
               ;
               perchance
               hee
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               never
               any
               generall
               doubt
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               universall
               Church
               never
               doubted
               them
               :
               (
               For
               wee
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               ancient
               Fathers
               received
               them
               ,
               and
               used
               testimonies
               from
               them
               )
               Or
               ,
               upon
               the
               word
               ,
               Doubt
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               just
               sound
               ,
               or
               sufficient
               doubt
               of
               
               them
               ,
               no
               doubt
               that
               was
               worth
               the
               name
               of
               a
               doubt
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               this
               Article
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               mainly
               looking
               to
               the
               Apocryphals
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               wherein
               alone
               stands
               the
               doubt
               ,
               and
               difference
               of
               number
               between
               us
               and
               Rome
               ;
               it
               might
               hold
               it
               sufficient
               to
               use
               such
               words
               as
               concerned
               that
               difference
               ,
               not
               mentioning
               or
               regarding
               ancient
               differences
               in
               that
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               wherein
               between
               us
               and
               Rome
               is
               present
               agreement
               .
               But
               yet
               more
               trifling
               and
               frivolous
               is
               our
               Authours
               inference
               :
               
                 Th●s●
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 pleased
                 out
                 of
                 th●●●
                 great
                 grace
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 must
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               For
               we
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               shewed
               before
               ,
               why
               the
               Maccabees
               are
               not
               received
               as
               Canonicall
               ;
               because
               ,
               contrary
               to
               this
               Authour
               ,
               but
               agreeabe
               to
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               committed
               to
               the
               b
               Jewes
               as
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               So
               we
               c
               found
               them
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               thrust
               them
               out
               :
               But
               they
               are
               Romists
               that
               bring
               in
               the
               Maccabees
               to
               be
               Canonicall
               ,
               to
               prove
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               
               because
               they
               have
               no
               proofe
               for
               them
               in
               the
               Canon
               .
               If
               the
               Canon
               prove
               not
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               being
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               the
               Papacie
               must
               make
               Canon
               ,
               to
               prove
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               For
               surely
               ,
               if
               Apocrypha
               had
               not
               been
               made
               Canon
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Canon
               to
               prove
               their
               Apocryphall
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               concerning
               the
               Bookes
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Authour
               hath
               discovered
               an
               Elephant
               in
               an
               Atome
               :
               Observe
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 what
                 this
                 booke
                 of
                 Articles
                 saith
                 concerning
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 Bookes
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               it
               saith
               onely
               this
               :
               
                 All
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 received
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 them
                 for
                 Canonicall
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 particularly
                 enumerate
                 all
                 the
                 bookes
                 which
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 ?
              
               A
               strange
               wonder
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               deserved
               observation
               ;
               and
               an
               observation
               that
               well
               deserved
               a
               question
               :
               but
               the
               question
               scarce
               deserves
               an
               answer
               ;
               especially
               seeing
               the
               Authour
               answers
               himselfe
               before
               he
               makes
               the
               question
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               differences
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Romists
               ,
               it
               was
               sufficient
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               those
               
               are
               received
               for
               Canonicall
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               received
               ?
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               this
               Authour
               himselfe
               so
               farre
               answers
               his
               owne
               question
               before
               he
               makes
               it
               ,
               that
               hee
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               the
               Page
               fore-going
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 pleased
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 Saint
              
               James
               ,
               Saint
               Jude
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               now
               he
               takes
               a
               deep
               exception
               for
               not
               naming
               St.
               Iames
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               admitted
               ,
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               can
               by
               name
               say
               that
               we
               admit
               him
               .
               So
               it
               seems
               wee
               had
               no
               great
               depth
               in
               hiding
               the
               name
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               ,
               which
               our
               Authour
               ,
               as
               shallow
               as
               his
               pen
               runs
               ,
               did
               so
               easily
               find
               .
               But
               I
               confesse
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               both
               for
               him
               and
               my selfe
               :
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               troubled
               with
               working
               such
               Cob
               webs
               ;
               and
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               the
               labour
               of
               sweeping
               them
               away
               .
               Yet
               will
               hee
               needs
               goe
               on
               in
               such
               industrious
               vanities
               :
               
                 But
                 abstracting
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 insincerities
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 that
                 booke
                 of
                 Articles
                 is
                 full
                 fraught
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 deliver
                 are
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 either
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 halfe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 contrary
                 damnable
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 beleeved
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 already
                 toucht
                 .
              
               Our
               Author
               
               commends
               the
               booke
               of
               Articles
               ,
               while
               he
               calls
               the
               Insincerities
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 These
                 Insincerities
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               which
               before
               have
               been
               shewed
               to
               be
               invisible
               ,
               and
               no
               Insincerities
               ;
               Insincerities
               only
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               which
               did
               cast
               the
               shape
               of
               them
               on
               the
               booke
               ,
               when
               he
               read
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 They
                 shew
                 not
                 which
                 are
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 :
              
               Neither
               did
               they
               ever
               promise
               you
               that
               they
               would
               do
               so
               .
               The
               fundamentalls
               are
               said
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               said
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               it
               was
               shewed
               which
               are
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               .
               Your selves
               hold
               points
               of
               importance
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               explicitely
               knowne
               ▪
               and
               doth
               every
               Romish
               Councell
               tell
               you
               which
               are
               these
               points
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               demand
               it
               of
               our
               Church
               in
               her
               Synod
               ,
               more
               then
               of
               your
               own
               ?
               Or
               if
               you
               can
               excuse
               your
               own
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               quarrell
               with
               ours
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               the
               intended
               ,
               much
               lesse
               promised
               businesse
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               there
               to
               distinguish
               fundamentalls
               from
               superedifications
               ;
               but
               to
               set
               downe
               both
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               superedifications
               .
               And
               these
               being
               taught
               to
               her
               children
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               the
               foundation
               ,
               will
               discover
               the
               fundamentalls
               to
               
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               thereby
               settle
               them
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               further
               build
               them
               up
               by
               the
               superedifications
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               appointed
               measure
               .
               And
               I
               have
               before
               shewed
               how
               our
               fundamentalls
               may
               bee
               discerned
               ,
               though
               I
               may
               say
               somewhat
               like
               to
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 Why
                 of
                 your selves
                 discern
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 rightly
                 fundamentall
                 ?
              
               For
               if
               you
               know
               how
               to
               find
               out
               these
               grounds
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               must
               bee
               explicitely
               knowne
               ,
               which
               your selves
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               more
               fundamentall
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               find
               out
               our
               fundamentalls
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               this
               is
               but
               an
               empty
               out-cry
               ,
               to
               affright
               the
               Reader
               with
               noise
               without
               reason
               :
               thus
               to
               call
               for
               a
               designment
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               where
               none
               was
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               where
               in
               like
               case
               your selves
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               to
               quarrell
               with
               fundamentalls
               ,
               which
               your self
               and
               yours
               do
               acknowledge
               .
               Yet
               when
               Romists
               have
               agreed
               of
               the
               set
               number
               themselves
               ,
               let
               them
               send
               to
               us
               their
               Catalogue
               defined
               by
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               we
               may
               deale
               with
               them
               upon
               exchange
               .
            
             
               The
               Cavalier
               goes
               on
               :
               Master
               Rogers
               
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 Analysis
                 which
                 hee
                 makes
                 of
                 those
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 Articles
                 ,
                 speakes
                 loud
                 enough
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 taxing
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 gives
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 many
                 ill
                 names
                 as
                 his
                 impure
                 spirit
                 can
                 devise
                 ;
                 and
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 blush
                 not
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
              
               Francis
               
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 mother
              
               Jane
               
                 is
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 women
                 :
                 a
                 most
                 execrable
                 aspersion
                 of
              
               Postellius
               
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 such
                 base
                 trash
                 as
                 this
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 his
                 Booke
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 perused
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 publick
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 even
                 Master
              
               Rogers
               
                 himselfe
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 valiant
                 as
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 particular
                 which
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 is
                 fundamentall
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 .
              
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Master
               Rogers
               doth
               very
               clearely
               and
               audibly
               speake
               against
               ,
               and
               condemn
               divers
               errours
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               onely
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               which
               commonly
               he
               confronts
               the
               errours
               which
               hee
               brings
               forth
               to
               judgement
               .
               And
               among
               them
               hee
               sheweth
               some
               errours
               of
               a
               high
               nature
               ,
               which
               make
               Saviours
               of
               Merits
               and
               Masses
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Pardons
               ;
               yea
               ,
               which
               carry
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               
               God
               unto
               man
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Councels
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               hee
               doth
               not
               give
               worse
               names
               then
               the
               purest
               and
               holiest
               Spirit
               gives
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               calleth
               him
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               the
               impurity
               which
               this
               Authour
               at
               his
               owne
               costs
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               owne
               word
               layes
               on
               him
               ,
               Mr
               Rogers
               layes
               on
               Rome
               by
               proofes
               and
               allegations
               ,
               as
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               so
               particularly
               in
               the
               nineteenth
               Article
               ,
               Propos.
               7.
               whereof
               the
               Title
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 most
                 shamefully
                 hath
                 erred
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 :
              
               But
               ,
               for
               that
               to
               which
               this
               Authours
               spirit
               gives
               the
               ill
               name
               of
               
                 base
                 trash
              
               ,
               it
               is
               brought
               in
               as
               the
               filth
               of
               his
               owne
               Associates
               ,
               and
               testified
               by
               other
               Writers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               basenesse
               of
               it
               most
               justly
               should
               light
               on
               them
               that
               are
               the
               first
               Authours
               of
               it
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               strange
               amongst
               Papists
               to
               make
               creatures
               to
               share
               salvation
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               
               the
               hymnes
               concerning
               the
               milke
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               bloud
               of
               Thomas
               ,
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               woodden
               Crosse
               ,
               singing
               it
               aloud
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Filthinesse
               and
               basenesse
               ,
               most
               abominable
               ,
               and
               that
               deserves
               to
               bee
               
               swept
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               detestation
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               carried
               out
               as
               the
               
                 Filthinesse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Place
              
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Hezekiah
               :
               
               And
               why
               ,
               in
               an
               equall
               judgement
               ,
               should
               not
               Master
               Rogers
               his
               Books
               much
               rather
               be
               permitted
               to
               bee
               publick
               for
               naming
               such
               filthinesse
               with
               detestation
               ,
               then
               Rome
               allowed
               to
               bee
               Catholick
               ,
               though
               using
               such
               filthinesse
               with
               practicall
               approbation
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               want
               of
               valour
               in
               Master
               Rogers
               to
               tell
               us
               which
               point
               of
               our
               doctrine
               is
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               I
               thinke
               is
               no
               just
               accusation
               ;
               because
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               hee
               did
               not
               undertake
               this
               as
               his
               businesse
               ;
               neither
               had
               any
               Romish
               Cavalier
               yet
               challenged
               him
               upon
               this
               quarrell
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 is
                 discovered
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 his
                 boasting
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 is
                 unlikely
                 to
                 define
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 scarce
                 dare
                 avow
                 any
                 difference
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               HEe
               goes
               on
               ;
               
                 Much
                 lesse
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 appearance
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 England
                 should
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 even
                 now
                 wee
                 have
                 seene
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 dares
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 points
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 declare
                 in
                 publick
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 professes
                 the
                 expresse
                 contrary
                 of
                 what
                 wee
                 held
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 talke
                 so
                 loud
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 avowed
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 Colledge
                 or
                 Societie
                 of
                 learned
                 men
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               Authour
               is
               exceedingly
               troubled
               for
               want
               of
               more
               division
               ,
               and
               complaines
               there
               is
               not
               opposition
               enough
               betweene
               us
               and
               Rome
               ;
               yet
               ,
               when
               wee
               expresse
               a
               contrariety
               to
               the
               Tenents
               of
               Rome
               ,
               then
               hee
               cryes
               out
               ,
               There
               is
               such
               a
               crossenesse
               betweene
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               cannot
               bee
               one
               Church
               :
               and
               when
               wee
               doe
               not
               expresse
               it
               ,
               then
               Wee
               dare
               not
               so
               much
               as
               declare
               it
               in
               publick
               manner
               .
               And
               now
               he
               calls
               for
               Fundamentals
               ,
               as
               Goliah
               for
               Combatants
               ,
               
                 Give
                 mee
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 fight
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               one
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Rome
               to
               such
               an
               eminence
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               him
               to
               bee
               her
               Champion
               and
               Cavalier
               ,
               should
               so
               know
               the
               first
               grounds
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               calls
               more
               fundamentall
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               make
               it
               a
               quarrell
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               doe
               not
               teach
               him
               :
               Yet
               ,
               before
               
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               much
               more
               skill
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               may
               ghesse
               with
               as
               much
               certainty
               at
               our
               fundamentals
               ,
               as
               at
               his
               owne
               Romish
               Explicites
               .
               But
               if
               hee
               lack
               work
               for
               his
               Cavalier
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               desire
               plaine
               points
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               our
               Church
               hath
               evidently
               declared
               her
               judgement
               against
               the
               Papall
               Supremacy
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               Merits
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Prayer
               in
               an
               unknowne
               tongue
               ,
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               points
               :
               And
               I
               wonder
               how
               this
               Authour
               got
               leave
               either
               of
               his
               judgement
               or
               modesty
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               shee
               who
               da●es
               in
               these
               points
               to
               declare
               her
               opposition
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Rome
               ,
               dare
               not
               doe
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               if
               shee
               pleased
               :
               For
               ,
               to
               omit
               the
               other
               points
               ,
               shee
               that
               dares
               declare
               her
               opposition
               against
               the
               Popes
               Supremacie
               ,
               hath
               dared
               to
               oppose
               the
               very
               Head
               and
               Heart
               of
               Popery
               ;
               and
               if
               shee
               dare
               oppose
               the
               Head
               ,
               why
               should
               shee
               bee
               affraid
               of
               the
               Limmes
               and
               Branches
               ?
               But
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Head
               and
               many
               Branches
               ,
               our
               Church
               hath
               declared
               her
               judgement
               ;
               and
               therein
               may
               hee
               and
               his
               fellowes
               exercise
               their
               valour
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               so
               much
               overflow
               with
               it
               ,
               even
               to
               complaining
               of
               want
               of
               quarrels
               :
               And
               when
               they
               have
               dispatched
               
               these
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               quit
               themselves
               in
               them
               like
               Cavaliers
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               call
               for
               more
               ,
               and
               find
               fault
               with
               want
               of
               differences
               .
               And
               now
               if
               I
               would
               answer
               a
               wise
               man
               according
               to
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               I
               would
               use
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               speak
               against
               himselfe
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ;
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 Romish
                 Explicites
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 talke
                 so
                 loud
                 ,
                 avowed
                 by
                 their
                 Universities
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 or
                 Councels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 worshipping
                 images
                 with
              
               Latria
               ;
               
                 nor
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 Kings
                 ,
                 determined
                 by
                 any
                 Councell
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 Papists
                 speak
                 aloud
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 them
                 fill
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 Treasons
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Deputies
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               I
               might
               ,
               with
               very
               little
               exchange
               ,
               adjoyne
               his
               own
               following
               words
               ;
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Reservation
                 is
                 plaine
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Councell
                 should
                 bee
                 convinced
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 their
                 maine
                 Cause
                 would
                 receive
                 a
                 mortall
                 wound
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 particular
                 men
                 defend
                 these
                 errours
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 as
                 Master
              
               Hart
               
                 did
                 to
                 Master
              
               Reynolds
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
              
               Andradius
               ,
               or
               Cajetane
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 could
                 bring
                 an
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               waiting
               on
               his
               words
               ,
               which
               either
               have
               no
               weight
               ,
               or
               weight
               to
               presse
               himselfe
               to
               
               the
               ground
               .
               But
               a
               swelling
               ,
               yet
               most
               empty
               vanity
               ,
               is
               that
               saying
               which
               our
               Authour
               imagineth
               to
               bee
               great
               with
               reason
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 some
                 Catholicks
                 affirme
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 thinking
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 reason
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 hold
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 ill
                 work
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 pretended
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Chelsey
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 founded
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 expresly
                 for
                 writing
                 Books
                 of
                 Controversie
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               Our
               Church
               by
               common
               consent
               hath
               declared
               her
               judgement
               in
               divers
               points
               of
               Controversie
               already
               named
               ,
               and
               the
               Romists
               have
               here
               worke
               enough
               to
               confute
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               what
               hath
               beene
               established
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 Rhodus
                 ,
                 Hic
                 saltus
              
               .
               This
               they
               have
               assayed
               hitherto
               with
               shame
               and
               losse
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               lose
               by
               the
               quarrels
               they
               have
               already
               undertaken
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               for
               more
               quarrels
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               more
               losse
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               vanity
               may
               bee
               turned
               against
               themselves
               :
               For
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               we
               also
               demand
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Councell
                 should
                 establish
                 a
                 Colledge
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 Rhemes
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 write
                 Controversies
                 by
                 a
                 Pseudo-Catholcik
                 consent
                 ?
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 Colledge
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               this
               Authour
               
               would
               try
               to
               speake
               something
               against
               us
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               might
               not
               speake
               against
               himselfe
               .
               But
               our
               Cavalier
               is
               now
               like
               a
               Ship
               drawing
               neere
               to
               the
               Harbour
               ,
               and
               his
               water
               is
               still
               shallower
               and
               shallower
               :
               yet
               hath
               he
               descryed
               one
               Doctor
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               if
               hee
               doe
               not
               make
               prize
               ,
               all
               his
               Adventures
               are
               lost
               :
               But
               what
               if
               wee
               disclaime
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               Master
               Hart
               did
               Andradius
               and
               Cajetane
               ?
               then
               is
               our
               Authour
               put
               to
               silence
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Colledge
               writing
               with
               common
               consent
               :
               Yet
               saving
               to
               our selves
               these
               and
               the
               like
               exceptions
               ,
               Let
               us
               see
               what
               hee
               saith
               ;
               and
               first
               ,
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Preface
               ,
               which
               ,
               like
               a
               Beadle
               ,
               doth
               usher
               and
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 at
                 times
                 they
                 make
                 eager
                 Invectives
                 against
                 us
                 for
                 declaring
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 to
                 bee
                 fundamentall
                 ;
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 that
                 whosoever
                 refuses
                 obstinately
                 to
                 beleeve
                 any
                 of
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 forfeit
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 this
                 zeale
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 Doctor
              
               Dunne
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 made
                 before
                 his
                 Majesty
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 happy
                 comming
                 to
                 this
                 Crown
                 ,
                 doth
                 bitterly
                 exclaime
                 against
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 every
                 toy
                 to
                 bee
                 fundamentall
                 :
              
               And
               can
               
               you
               blame
               our
               Writers
               or
               Preachers
               to
               reprove
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               damne
               so
               many
               soules
               for
               toyes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               for
               errours
               ?
               For
               herein
               they
               have
               God
               for
               their
               patterne
               ,
               and
               your
               patterne
               is
               that
               which
               God
               reproved
               in
               Ionah
               .
               For
               we
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercie
               ,
               would
               save
               many
               thousand
               soules
               ,
               who
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               the
               foundation
               are
               united
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               repentance
               and
               regeneration
               doe
               strive
               and
               endeavour
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               But
               you
               ,
               imitating
               the
               fault
               of
               Ionah
               ,
               for
               the
               Popes
               honour
               and
               supremacy
               ,
               will
               have
               many
               thousands
               of
               such
               beleeving
               and
               penitent
               soules
               to
               be
               damned
               (
               who
               know
               not
               the
               right
               hand
               from
               the
               left
               ,
               in
               many
               of
               your
               frivolous
               Doctrines
               )
               if
               the
               Pope
               doe
               affirme
               it
               :
               For
               example
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               beleeve
               all
               the
               Truths
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Romish
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               withall
               lives
               justly
               ,
               soberly
               ,
               and
               godly
               ;
               yet
               beleeves
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               for
               Gossips
               to
               marry
               ,
               this
               man
               must
               bee
               damned
               .
               And
               how
               may
               not
               Preachers
               then
               say
               to
               the
               Romists
               ,
               
                 Now
                 walke
                 yee
                 not
                 charitably
                 ,
                 when
                 through
                 your
                 vanities
                 the
                 brother
                 must
                 perish
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ?
              
               Christ
               would
               have
               saved
               him
               as
               a
               foundation
               of
               salvation
               ;
               but
               the
               
               new
               and
               supposititious
               foundation
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               damneth
               him
               whom
               Christ
               would
               save
               .
               But
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               hee
               who
               by
               a
               fundamentall
               faith
               is
               built
               upon
               Christ
               the
               true
               foundation
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               damned
               by
               unbeleeving
               any
               Article
               of
               faith
               created
               and
               coined
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               a
               counterfeit
               foundation
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               ,
               while
               the
               Authour
               doth
               quarrell
               with
               the
               poornesses
               of
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               maintaine
               a
               combate
               with
               his
               rich●s
               ;
               it
               seemes
               hee
               doth
               it
               with
               a
               greater
               poornesse
               :
               For
               what
               a
               poore
               quarrelling
               is
               it
               with
               the
               Doctour
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 Papists
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 Protestants
                 to
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 beleeve
                 the
                 same
                 Creed
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 will
                 beleeve
                 the
                 same
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Kalendar
              
               :
               when
               thi●
               Authour
               knowes
               his
               meaning
               ,
               and
               expressed
               it
               himselfe
               in
               the
               words
               nearly
               preceding
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 makes
                 ●oyes
                 fundamentalls
                 ?
              
               And
               might
               not
               the
               Pharisees
               thus
               have
               taken
               a
               poore
               exception
               at
               our
               Saviour
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               strained
               Gnats
               ,
               whereas
               they
               strained
               not
               Gnats
               ,
               but
               payed
               the
               tythe
               of
               Mint
               and
               Cummin
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               really
               so
               done
               ;
               but
               premising
               this
               :
               
                 When
                 
                 every
                 thing
                 must
                 be
                 called
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 never
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 stop
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 consist
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 beleeve
                 their
              
               Sacrificium
               incruentum
               ,
               
                 their
                 unbloudy
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 their
              
               Sacrificium
               cruentum
               
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 defective
                 in
                 a
                 fundamentall
                 Article
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 admit
                 their
                 Metaphysickes
                 ,
                 their
                 transcendent
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 their
                 Chimiques
                 ,
                 their
                 Purgatory
                 fires
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Mythologie
                 and
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 their
                 apparitions
                 of
                 soules
                 and
                 spirits
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 bind
                 us
                 to
                 their
                 Mathematicks
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 would
                 reforme
                 our
                 Almanackes
                 to
                 their
                 ten
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 reforme
                 our
                 clockes
                 to
                 their
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 houres
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 and
                 occasionall
                 Religion
                 ?
              
               So
               the
               Doctour
               only
               shewes
               how
               such
               an
               unlimited
               making
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               may
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               perpetuall
               procession
               ,
               it
               having
               already
               made
               things
               not
               so
               profitable
               as
               Clocks
               and
               Kalendars
               ,
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               points
               fundamentall
               :
               Witnesse
               the
               Service
               in
               an
               unknowne
               tongue
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               without
               wine
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               Cavalier
               fights
               in
               earnest
               
               with
               this
               supposition
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 Romists
                 doe
                 rather
                 governe
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 lesse
                 perfect
                 Kalendar
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 gives
                 a
                 morall
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 deed
                 ;
                 letting
                 the
                 world
                 see
                 thereby
                 how
                 willingly
                 we
                 can
                 accommodate
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 not
                 meerly
                 to
                 Religion
                 .
              
               The
               controversie
               of
               Kalendars
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Critickes
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               bee
               decided
               and
               rectified
               in
               their
               
                 emendatione
                 Temporum
              
               .
               But
               the
               argument
               of
               accommodation
               ,
               taken
               from
               our
               Almanackes
               ,
               is
               retorted
               by
               a
               greater
               argument
               remembred
               in
               our
               Almanackes
               :
               For
               ,
               when
               in
               them
               wee
               see
               the
               Papists
               Treason
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               November
               ,
               wee
               are
               thereby
               put
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               Papists
               doe
               not
               accommodate
               to
               Protestants
               in
               all
               things
               that
               belong
               not
               meerly
               to
               Religion
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               meerly
               a
               matter
               of
               Religion
               for
               a
               King
               to
               sit
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Papists
               would
               have
               accommodated
               him
               ,
               by
               blowing
               him
               up
               with
               powder
               ,
               thus
               sitting
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Cavalier
               having
               thus
               spoken
               to
               ill
               effect
               ,
               to
               amend
               the
               matter
               ,
               brings
               not
               forth
               the
               Doctours
               words
               ,
               but
               his
               saying
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               But
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               his
               owne
               guide
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctour
               the
               speaker
               of
               
               his
               owne
               effect
               ,
               and
               the
               Cavaliers
               faire
               carriage
               may
               more
               plainly
               appeare
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               confront
               the
               Doctours
               words
               with
               the
               Cavaliers
               .
               The
               Doctours
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Call
                 not
                 superedifications
                 ,
                 foundations
                 ;
                 nor
                 call
                 not
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 foundations
                 ;
                 call
                 not
                 ceremoniall
                 and
                 rituall
                 things
                 ,
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 imply
                 disobedience
                 :
                 for
                 obedience
                 to
                 lawfull
                 authority
                 is
                 alwaies
                 an
                 essentiall
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               The
               Cavalier
               thus
               repeats
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 difference
                 in
                 beliefe
                 in
                 points
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 important
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 prejudice
                 a
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 by
                 not
                 beleeving
                 them
                 hee
                 commit
                 a
                 disobedience
                 withall
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 obedience
                 indeed
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               Cavalier
               ,
               seeing
               his
               face
               in
               this
               glasse
               ,
               finds
               that
               it
               lookes
               red
               with
               blushing
               at
               the
               mis-reporting
               of
               the
               Doctour
               .
               The
               Doctour
               speakes
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               the
               Cavalier
               reports
               him
               speaking
               of
               differences
               in
               beliefe
               :
               The
               Doctour
               speakes
               of
               ceremonies
               commanded
               by
               lawfull
               authority
               ;
               the
               Cavalier
               of
               points
               of
               faith
               ,
               commanded
               by
               the
               unlawfull
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               But
               if
               it
               please
               him
               to
               remember
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               ,
               much
               
               lesse
               the
               a
               Pope
               ,
               hath
               an
               Inerrability
               in
               points
               of
               small
               importance
               ;
               and
               where
               she
               hath
               no
               Inerrability
               ,
               she
               hath
               no
               authority
               .
               Again
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               different
               capacities
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               all
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               every
               little
               point
               and
               subtlety
               of
               faith
               :
               and
               I
               thinke
               no
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               command
               his
               disciples
               to
               beleeve
               that
               ,
               which
               their
               capacity
               is
               not
               able
               to
               understand
               .
               But
               lawfull
               Rites
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               not
               being
               points
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               of
               action
               ;
               and
               being
               easie
               to
               bee
               understood
               ,
               the
               obedience
               to
               lawfull
               authority
               in
               them
               may
               more
               concerne
               the
               essence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               those
               small
               points
               of
               faith
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               unerring
               power
               ,
               and
               no
               authority
               to
               make
               a
               lawfull
               
               command
               ;
               for
               the
               people
               doe
               not
               sinfully
               disobey
               ,
               where
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               lawfull
               authority
               to
               command
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               having
               thus
               lost
               his
               premisses
               and
               proofes
               ,
               yet
               goes
               on
               to
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               but
               be
               lost
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               premisses
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               concluding
               inferences
               ,
               
                 This
                 shall
                 serve
                 for
                 discharge
                 both
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 object
                 against
                 our
                 unity
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 alledge
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 theirs
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 secured
                 these
                 two
                 maine
                 grounds
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 this
                 whole
                 discourse
                 is
                 turned
                 ,
              
               are
               but
               commendations
               of
               a
               false
               conception
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               discourse
               ,
               which
               is
               turned
               upon
               grounds
               over-turned
               :
               For
               neither
               is
               his
               first
               ground
               sufficiently
               secured
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
              
               ;
               the
               word
               Out
               being
               understood
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Authour
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               be
               out
               of
               the
               faith
               professed
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               least
               haire
               ,
               part
               ,
               or
               degree
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               bee
               to
               him
               no
               salvation
               .
               Nor
               more
               secured
               is
               his
               second
               ground
               ,
               
                 That
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith.
              
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               true
               that
               Protestants
               and
               all
               Catholickes
               doe
               not
               agree
               in
               every
               small
               
               title
               and
               mite
               of
               faith
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               true
               Catholickes
               and
               Protestants
               are
               so
               entirely
               of
               one
               saving
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               also
               of
               one
               Church
               .
               And
               from
               these
               Catholickes
               ,
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               exclude
               all
               of
               the
               Romane
               Diocesse
               :
               But
               indeed
               Papists
               ,
               whose
               humane
               faith
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               their
               foundation
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               beleeve
               Idolatry
               ,
               Treason
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               the
               Pope
               shall
               decree
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               these
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               account
               members
               with
               us
               of
               that
               true
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head.
               They
               are
               not
               so
               truly
               Christians
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Papists
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               But
               still
               I
               inferre
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Authour
               hath
               his
               two
               grounds
               granted
               ,
               That
               if
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               bee
               not
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               wherein
               is
               salvation
               ;
               yet
               Papists
               are
               uncharitable
               for
               damning
               Protestants
               who
               are
               of
               that
               Church
               wherein
               is
               salvation
               ;
               so
               that
               neither
               are
               his
               grounds
               sufficiently
               secured
               ,
               neither
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               are
               Papists
               secured
               sufficiently
               from
               uncharitablenesse
               .
               But
               after
               his
               pretended
               sufficient
               securing
               of
               his
               grounds
               (
               either
               by
               way
               of
               supererogation
               ,
               or
               because
               hee
               was
               not
               secure
               of
               his
               securing
               )
               hee
               yet
               brings
               in
               more
               proofe
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               of
               two
               Religions
               :
               
                 And
                 
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 finall
                 proofe
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 point
                 ,
                 according
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 practice
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ours
                 ;
                 Let
                 my
                 Reader
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 their
                 Lawes
                 made
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 Preambles
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 plentifully
                 shew
                 how
                 hatefull
                 an
                 opinion
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 Let
                 him
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 severall
                 Acts
                 of
                 State
                 which
                 have
                 issued
                 from
                 my
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 :
                 Let
                 him
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Proclamations
                 which
                 have
                 beene
                 made
                 and
                 published
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 :
                 Let
                 him
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 large
                 Commissions
                 which
                 have
                 beene
                 granted
                 to
                 Pursuivants
                 ,
                 whereby
                 that
                 scumme
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 enabled
                 both
                 to
                 ransome
                 and
                 ransack
                 us
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               Surely
               ,
               thus
               farre
               there
               is
               little
               said
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               of
               the
               late
               Traytours
               against
               the
               French
               King
               may
               take
               up
               for
               a
               proofe
               that
               they
               were
               not
               of
               one
               Religion
               with
               that
               King
               ,
               because
               against
               them
               there
               issued
               Acts
               of
               State
               ,
               Proclamations
               ,
               Messengers
               or
               Pursuivants
               (
               though
               all
               of
               them
               perchance
               were
               not
               the
               scumme
               of
               the
               Countrey
               )
               to
               apprehend
               and
               ransack
               them
               .
               But
               hee
               goes
               farther
               ;
               
                 Let
                 him
                 looke
                 upon
                 those
                 speeches
                 which
                 have
                 beene
                 uttered
                 in
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 against
                 Professours
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 Profession
                 it selfe
                 
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 his
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majestie
                 hath
                 beene
                 importuned
                 by
                 their
                 petitions
                 to
                 add
                 more
                 weight
                 to
                 our
                 miseries
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 bee
                 scene
                 ,
                 how
                 false
                 ,
                 how
                 rotten
                 ,
                 how
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 how
                 idolatrous
                 ,
                 how
                 detestable
                 ,
                 how
                 damnable
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 destructive
                 of
                 all
                 truth
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 they
                 professe
                 themselves
                 to
                 esteeme
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 carry
                 such
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 in
                 our
                 foreheads
                 ,
                 as
                 must
                 needs
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 heaven
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 open
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 to
                 devoure
                 and
                 swallow
                 us
                 up
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 certainly
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 ours
                 .
              
               Here
               indeed
               hee
               hath
               many
               good
               Epithites
               of
               Popery
               ,
               rotten
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               idolatrous
               ,
               &c.
               but
               I
               finde
               one
               great
               one
               wanting
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               trayterous
               ;
               for
               this
               Epithite
               had
               a
               great
               share
               in
               the
               Parliamentary
               Complaints
               and
               Accusations
               of
               Popery
               .
               But
               ,
               to
               answer
               his
               many
               words
               in
               few
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               were
               answered
               in
               that
               which
               last
               preceded
               )
               wee
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               wee
               call
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Papists
               call
               their
               Religion
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               beleeeving
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               obeying
               of
               him
               commanding
               Idolatry
               ,
               Treason
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               
               whatsoever
               else
               hee
               shall
               please
               to
               decree
               for
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               )
               is
               a
               rotten
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               idolatrous
               ,
               and
               traiterous
               Religion
               ;
               And
               of
               this
               it
               is
               truely
               said
               in
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               fifth
               of
               November
               ,
               This
               their
               Religion
               is
               Rebellion
               ,
               
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 faction
                 ,
                 their
                 practice
                 murdering
                 of
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               wee
               charitably
               hope
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               though
               two
               few
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               so
               bowed
               the
               knees
               of
               their
               soules
               to
               this
               Baal
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               submit
               their
               soules
               and
               faiths
               to
               him
               in
               all
               his
               idolatrous
               and
               trayterous
               Doctrines
               ,
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               Commands
               ;
               but
               being
               rather
               in
               Rome
               then
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               Christs
               and
               not
               the
               Popes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               will
               heare
               Christs
               voice
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Popes
               ,
               when
               the
               Popes
               voice
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Cavaliers
               tenth
               and
               last
               Chapter
               is
               annihilated
               ,
               which
               hee
               calleth
               a
               Recapitulation
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 totall
                 of
                 the
                 Cavaliers
                 many
                 nothings
                 is
                 cast
                 up
                 in
                 two
                 short
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 indeavoured
                 to
                 prove
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 additionals
                 to
                 that
                 totall
                 examined
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 false
                 remedies
                 of
                 his
                 impertinent
                 feare
                 ,
                 lest
                 Papists
                 should
                 grow
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 civility
                 of
                 Protestants
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Cavalier
               having
               said
               many
               nothings
               in
               his
               former
               discourse
               ,
               hee
               now
               summes
               up
               these
               nothings
               ,
               which
               being
               never
               so
               many
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               they
               can
               amount
               but
               to
               nothing
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               this
               work
               tedious
               by
               unnecessary
               repetitions
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               
               the
               former
               severall
               confutations
               and
               annihilations
               of
               the
               particulars
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               would
               here
               frame
               this
               Recapitulation
               :
               and
               insteed
               of
               the
               Authour
               's
               not
               inferred
               ,
               but
               intruded
               Conclusion
               upon
               forlorne
               and
               vanishing
               premisses
               ,
               this
               Conclusion
               still
               stands
               right
               and
               strong
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               since
               there
               is
               but
               one
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               saving
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestants
               (
               notwithstanding
               any
               of
               this
               Authours
               hollow
               ,
               answerable
               ,
               and
               answered
               objections
               ,
               from
               difference
               in
               Sacraments
               ,
               Traditions
               ,
               &c.
               doe
               hold
               and
               beleeve
               this
               saving
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               the
               Papacie
               and
               adherents
               thereof
               professing
               a
               difference
               and
               division
               from
               them
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               bee
               of
               another
               Church
               and
               faith
               ,
               doe
               excommunicate
               themselves
               most
               heavily
               ,
               even
               to
               damnation
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               The
               Protestants
               being
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               the
               Romists
               separating
               themselves
               from
               us
               ,
               persecuting
               us
               and
               pronouncing
               damnation
               against
               us
               ,
               doe
               herein
               exceeding
               uncharitably
               ,
               while
               they
               cut
               off
               ,
               hate
               ,
               persecute
               ,
               and
               sentence
               unto
               hell
               and
               damnation
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               even
               the
               living
               members
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               For
               indeed
               ,
               Papists
               can
               never
               prove
               against
               us
               any
               change
               of
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               uncharitable
               
               in
               damning
               those
               who
               are
               lively
               stones
               ,
               built
               on
               that
               onely
               Foundation
               and
               corner
               stone
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               if
               Rome
               were
               not
               enough
               uncharitable
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               Title
               seemed
               to
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Cavalier
               would
               but
               have
               recapitulated
               his
               former
               uncharitable
               speeches
               ;
               yet
               hee
               breakes
               forth
               into
               new
               Capitulations
               and
               Incentives
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               :
               He
               doubts
               (
               yea
               seemes
               to
               bee
               grieved
               )
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Romish
               Communion
               ,
               
                 seeing
                 the
                 faire
                 and
                 just
                 conversation
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 may
                 grow
                 into
                 love
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
               But
               let
               the
               Cavalier
               upon
               better
               consideration
               remember
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               great
               and
               most
               dangerous
               and
               suspicable
               fault
               of
               Popery
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               in
               love
               with
               Civility
               ,
               that
               for
               it
               it
               neglects
               Religion
               ;
               but
               that
               Popery
               hath
               so
               mightily
               depraved
               and
               corrupted
               Religion
               ,
               that
               Popish
               Religion
               hath
               destroyed
               Civility
               ,
               and
               fairenesse
               of
               Nature
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               whereas
               Religion
               should
               have
               advanced
               men
               beyond
               naturall
               candour
               and
               fairenesse
               ;
               Popish
               Religion
               hath
               destroyed
               this
               naturall
               fairenesse
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               worse
               then
               men
               ,
               whom
               true
               Religion
               would
               have
               lifted
               up
               above
               men
               ,
               unto
               Saints
               ;
               an
               evident
               mark
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               true
               ,
               but
               a
               false
               and
               foule
               Religion
               :
               This
               appeareth
               
               plainely
               in
               those
               of
               the
               powder
               Treason
               ;
               divers
               of
               which
               were
               men
               of
               candid
               natures
               ,
               and
               ingenuous
               dispositions
               ;
               yet
               by
               Popish
               Religion
               turned
               out
               of
               nature
               ,
               made
               worse
               then
               themselves
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               the
               most
               unnaturall
               of
               Treasons
               .
               A
               foule
               Religion
               ,
               that
               doth
               blacke
               even
               the
               white
               of
               nature
               ;
               yet
               the
               Cavalier
               desiring
               ,
               Romishly
               ,
               
                 to
                 dye
                 white
                 into
                 black
              
               ,
               hee
               prescribes
               Antidotes
               ,
               and
               Remedies
               of
               Love
               and
               Charity
               ;
               and
               thus
               adviseth
               his
               Readers
               to
               hatred
               and
               opposition
               against
               Protestants
               :
               
                 See
                 how
                 Saint
              
               John
               
                 carryed
                 himselfe
                 towards
              
               Cerinthus
               ,
               and
               Policarpe
               to
               Marsyon
               ,
               
                 and
                 Saint
              
               Anthony
               
                 to
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 thought
                 that
                 Saints
                 fall
                 not
                 foule
                 but
                 onely
                 upon
                 such
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 deny
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 prime
                 Articles
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 concerne
                 either
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 immediate
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Cast
                 but
                 an
                 eye
                 upon
                 Saint
              
               Bernard
               ,
               
                 that
                 milde
                 and
                 mercifull
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 hee
                 treats
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 too
                 much
                 affinity
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 ours
              
               ;
               
               
                 See
                 yee
                 Dogges
                 ,
                 see
                 yee
                 Detractors
                 .
              
               Behold
               how
               hee
               gives
               his
               Romists
               patternes
               and
               presidents
               to
               
               make
               them
               
                 fall
                 foule
              
               with
               us
               ;
               but
               indeed
               ,
               his
               first
               Presidents
               are
               impertinent
               ,
               for
               they
               shew
               a
               falling
               foule
               with
               such
               as
               wee
               are
               not
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               because
               his
               first
               patternes
               were
               incongruous
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               turne
               (
               those
               heresies
               of
               Cerinthus
               not
               belonging
               to
               us
               )
               hee
               leapes
               over
               many
               hundred
               yeeres
               of
               the
               purer
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               finde
               grounds
               for
               his
               better
               falling
               foule
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               comes
               unto
               the
               times
               of
               Popish
               errours
               and
               superstitions
               ;
               there
               hee
               findes
               a
               good
               old
               man
               ,
               one
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               of
               the
               seven
               thousand
               which
               belonged
               to
               Gods
               Election
               ,
               though
               not
               altogether
               without
               a
               glasse
               on
               his
               eyes
               ,
               party-coloured
               by
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               birth
               and
               education
               in
               those
               times
               of
               superstition
               :
               This
               good
               man
               hee
               seeth
               angry
               with
               some
               of
               his
               time
               that
               derided
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               infants
               ,
               Prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               Saints
               ;
               the
               former
               of
               which
               did
               justly
               deserve
               a
               sharpe
               reproofe
               ;
               and
               indeede
               ,
               upon
               that
               hee
               chiefely
               insists
               in
               his
               confutation
               .
               But
               the
               later
               wee
               impute
               to
               the
               superstitious
               darknesse
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               covered
               these
               sores
               of
               this
               holy
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Authour
               will
               needes
               discover
               
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               his
               father
               .
               Yet
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               but
               looke
               into
               that
               very
               Sermon
               of
               a
               Bernard
               ,
               hee
               shall
               see
               more
               just
               and
               weighty
               reasons
               to
               accuse
               his
               owne
               Romists
               for
               crimes
               ,
               which
               draw
               Almighty
               God
               himselfe
               to
               fall
               foule
               with
               some
               of
               their
               chiefe
               limbs
               and
               members
               .
               For
               here
               hee
               disputes
               against
               that
               forbidding
               of
               marriage
               which
               defiles
               the
               Church
               with
               adulterous
               ,
               incestuous
               ,
               and
               unnaturall
               sinners
               ,
               whom
               hee
               calls
               ,
               
                 The
                 monsters
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               yet
               by
               Romes
               forbidding
               marriage
               ,
               such
               monsters
               have
               been
               too
               often
               found
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               called
               Priests
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Monkes
               ,
               and
               Friars
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               that
               this
               Champion
               may
               still
               nourish
               his
               root
               of
               wormwood
               and
               division
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Romish
               palates
               may
               be
               still
               kept
               in
               distaste
               and
               loathing
               of
               us
               ,
               he
               saith
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 cruell
                 enough
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 their
                 civility
                 ,
                 and
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 and
                 suavity
                 in
                 ordinary
                 conversation
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 in
                 their
                 Hereticall
                 hearts
                 at
                 a
                 clap
                 to
                 rob
                 all
                 dead
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 help
                 
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 living
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Saints
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 Catholickes
                 pay
                 to
                 them
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 to
                 omit
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 their
                 infinite
                 and
                 innumerable
                 detractions
                 ,
                 and
                 slanders
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaches
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               here
               is
               as
               little
               verity
               as
               charity
               ;
               for
               the
               three
               All
               's
               ,
               are
               all
               three
               untruths
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               rob
               all
               the
               dead
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               living
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               those
               dead
               which
               are
               in
               heaven
               ,
               are
               not
               robbed
               of
               prayers
               by
               denying
               prayers
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               Purgatory
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               prayers
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               wee
               give
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
               in
               their
               own
               prayers
               :
               even
               the
               prayers
               
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               
               We
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               hasten
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               resurrection
               and
               their
               consummation
               in
               glory
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               hasten
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               great
               Whore
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               shed
               their
               bloud
               ,
               and
               avenge
               it
               on
               her
               .
               A
               second
               untruth
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               wee
               rob
               all
               living
               men
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               ;
               I
               might
               indeed
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               building
               
               is
               of
               another
               stuffe
               ,
               and
               different
               from
               the
               foundation
               ,
               
                 That
                 wee
                 are
                 cruell
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 not
              
               ;
               for
               wee
               see
               those
               that
               are
               living
               :
               But
               ,
               howsoever
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               untrue
               ;
               for
               wee
               allow
               and
               imbrace
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               for
               the
               living
               ;
               yea
               ,
               wee
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               soules
               who
               are
               in
               the
               triumphant
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               perfect
               in
               charity
               ,
               doe
               love
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               here
               militant
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               her
               victory
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               joyned
               with
               her
               in
               triumphant
               glory
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               find
               not
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               departed
               have
               such
               knowledge
               of
               the
               particular
               affaires
               of
               the
               Saints
               living
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               beleeve
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               faith
               that
               they
               know
               our
               necessities
               ,
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               
               and
               desires
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 without
                 faith
                 being
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               we
               dare
               not
               offer
               prayers
               without
               faith
               ,
               
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               turned
               into
               sinne
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               untrue
               ,
               That
               wee
               rob
               Saints
               of
               all
               the
               honour
               which
               true
               Catholickes
               pay
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               name
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               to
               us
               as
               a
               precious
               ointment
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               kept
               by
               us
               in
               everlasting
               remembrance
               .
               We
               delight
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               their
               heavenly
               vertues
               ,
               of
               their
               valiant
               actions
               ,
               and
               constant
               passions
               ,
               of
               their
               wise
               counsells
               ,
               powerfull
               exhortations
               ,
               excellent
               
               expositions
               of
               divine
               truths
               in
               their
               sayings
               ,
               sermons
               ,
               and
               writings
               .
               We
               desire
               to
               follow
               their
               examples
               ,
               to
               bee
               instructed
               by
               their
               knowledge
               to
               bee
               inflamed
               with
               their
               zeale
               ,
               and
               enlived
               with
               their
               heats
               ,
               who
               quicken
               being
               dead
               ,
               as
               the
               dead
               Prophet
               enlived
               the
               dead
               souldier
               .
               These
               honours
               we
               doe
               them
               ,
               and
               thus
               should
               it
               bee
               done
               to
               those
               whom
               God
               doth
               honour
               .
               And
               if
               thus
               we
               doe
               honour
               them
               ,
               then
               far
               from
               truth
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               wee
               rob
               them
               of
               all
               that
               honour
               which
               true
               Catholickes
               pay
               them
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               where
               hee
               speakes
               of
               infinite
               detractions
               ,
               slanders
               ,
               and
               reproaches
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               most
               unjust
               ,
               and
               unjustifiable
               slander
               .
               We
               reverence
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               as
               our
               Mother
               ,
               we
               love
               her
               peace
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               is
               that
               which
               is
               written
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               are
               these
               lines
               ,
               which
               write
               against
               this
               slander
               .
               Wee
               reproach
               not
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               but
               a
               botch
               ,
               a
               wen
               ,
               a
               disease
               ,
               and
               burthen
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               A
               faction
               ,
               that
               disturbs
               and
               distracts
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               which
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               a
               counterfeit
               head
               ,
               teares
               the
               true
               body
               of
               Christ
               into
               pieces
               :
               And
               this
               seemes
               also
               to
               bee
               the
               businesse
               of
               this
               Champion
               in
               this
               worke
               ;
               and
               even
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               by
               unjust
               accusations
               
               hee
               both
               perswades
               to
               uncharitable
               divisions
               ,
               and
               strives
               by
               his
               clamours
               to
               terrifie
               soules
               into
               the
               net
               of
               the
               Papacie
               .
               But
               this
               Champion
               ,
               while
               hee
               liveth
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Papacy
               (
               or
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               faction
               )
               is
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               untill
               he
               prove
               this
               ,
               all
               his
               booke
               is
               but
               a
               carkasse
               ,
               meere
               dead
               paper
               ,
               without
               strength
               and
               life
               :
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               guilty
               of
               detractions
               ,
               slanders
               ,
               and
               reproaches
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               lay
               the
               title
               of
               damnable
               Heretickes
               or
               Schismatickes
               on
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               subject
               unto
               the
               
                 Man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 sits
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 absurd
                 complement
                 of
                 the
                 Cavaliers
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 three
                 grosse
                 slanders
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 profession
                 suted
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 superiours
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 sense
                 and
                 appetite
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 labour
                 more
                 for
                 conformity
                 then
                 unity
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               now
               after
               his
               bitter
               pill
               of
               dissention
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               offence
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               
               that
               at
               parting
               hee
               may
               flatter
               the
               taste
               of
               his
               Reader
               with
               a
               farewell
               of
               sweetnesse
               ,
               he
               puts
               this
               sugar
               to
               it
               :
               
                 All
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 said
                 either
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 aggravating
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 alienating
                 men
                 from
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 esteeme
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 serve
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Reader
               will
               make
               a
               due
               conjunction
               of
               this
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               right
               construction
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               he
               may
               see
               it
               runne
               into
               this
               confusednesse
               ,
               
                 The
                 Romish
                 faction
                 must
                 bee
                 rigorous
                 to
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
              
               John
               did
               Cerinthus
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 fall
                 foule
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 holding
                 lesser
                 heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 Dogs
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 cruell
                 Robbers
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 for
                 slanderers
                 and
                 detracters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 being
                 alienated
                 from
                 their
                 persons
                 .
              
               But
               doth
               this
               Authour
               thinke
               that
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               
                 separation
                 ,
                 a
                 falling
                 foule
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 accounting
                 of
                 us
                 for
                 Dogs
                 without
                 alienating
                 of
                 affections
                 from
                 our
                 persons
                 ?
              
               Or
               would
               hee
               have
               such
               a
               not
               alienating
               from
               our
               persons
               ,
               as
               ,
               upon
               meeting
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               part
               presently
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               fall
               foule
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               us
               Dogs
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               whatsoever
               this
               Authour
               afterwards
               speakes
               of
               his
               intent
               ,
               his
               former
               words
               teach
               such
               a
               separation
               ,
               division
               ,
               
               and
               hatred
               ,
               that
               these
               later
               words
               doe
               not
               take
               them
               away
               ;
               but
               onely
               make
               a
               faire
               shew
               by
               a
               mannerly
               distinction
               ,
               teaching
               a
               counterfeit
               art
               of
               falling
               foule
               upon
               men
               ,
               without
               being
               alienated
               from
               their
               persons
               .
               But
               will
               any
               wise
               man
               thinke
               it
               a
               charitable
               speech
               ,
               if
               Catesby
               should
               say
               unto
               
                 Faulx
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 royall
                 issue
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               fall
               foule
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               blow
               them
               up
               with
               gun
               powder
               ?
               As
               for
               that
               following
               profession
               towards
               their
               persons
               so
               diversly
               expressed
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 esteeme
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 serve
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
              
               I
               acknowledge
               them
               to
               be
               faire
               words
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               very
               good
               countenance
               :
               But
               perchance
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               way
               there
               might
               have
               been
               given
               to
               a
               doubtfull
               Reader
               more
               solid
               satisfaction
               .
               For
               a
               scrupulous
               Reader
               may
               possibly
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               by
               Travellers
               are
               vented
               often
               but
               as
               the
               froth
               of
               complement
               ,
               and
               by
               Romists
               are
               often
               eluded
               by
               a
               latent
               equivocation
               ,
               or
               mentall
               reservation
               ,
               and
               may
               now
               bee
               doubted
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               come
               in
               suspiciously
               with
               very
               bad
               company
               ;
               even
               as
               attendants
               on
               exhortations
               and
               incentives
               ,
               to
               separate
               from
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               them
               as
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               foule
               upon
               them
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               not
               to
               hold
               the
               Reader
               in
               doubt
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               him
               see
               there
               is
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               your
               distinction
               of
               not
               hating
               our
               persons
               ,
               you
               have
               in
               this
               booke
               before
               taught
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 obey
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 bee
                 taken
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 meere
                 Idolater
                 in
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 infamous
                 and
                 base
                 person
                 in
                 his
                 conversation
                 .
              
               The
               Reader
               might
               have
               been
               more
               soundly
               satisfied
               ,
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               these
               verbs
               ,
               (
               esteeme
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               serve
               )
               the
               Cavalier
               had
               onely
               said
               this
               single
               sentence
               ,
               with
               one
               adverb
               ,
               I
               have
               heartily
               taken
               the
               oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               good
               intent
               ,
               in
               shewing
               us
               what
               Heresie
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               odious
               ,
               we
               thank
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               doe
               make
               this
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               because
               Heresie
               is
               so
               odious
               ,
               therefore
               we
               abhorre
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               sundry
               Heresies
               ,
               Idolatries
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Divels
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               faction
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               desire
               by
               grace
               to
               continue
               true
               and
               lively
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               truly
               Catholick
               ,
               consisting
               of
               all
               Kinreds
               ,
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               Nations
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               onely
               and
               unquestionable
               Head.
               And
               if
               by
               the
               Authours
               mis-perswasions
               wee
               should
               remove
               from
               this
               truly
               universall
               
               Church
               to
               become
               members
               of
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               wee
               should
               remove
               from
               the
               Church
               truely
               Catholick
               ,
               to
               a
               piece
               and
               portion
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               so
               much
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               faction
               and
               disease
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               whereof
               the
               taking
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               increase
               is
               a
               speciall
               ,
               if
               not
               only
               preservation
               of
               the
               unity
               and
               health
               of
               the
               Church
               truly
               catholick
               .
               And
               towards
               this
               let
               the
               Pope
               hear
               his
               a
               better
               ,
               even
               a
               better
               Pope
               then
               any
               since
               him
               ,
               making
               a
               question
               which
               he
               cannot
               well
               answer
               but
               by
               removing
               his
               universall
               Headship
               ;
               
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 answer
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 who
                 goest
                 about
                 to
                 subjugate
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
              
               And
               elsewhere
               b
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               But
               such
               a
               one
               was
               the
               Pope
               within
               twenty
               yeers
               after
               this
               was
               written
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Pope
               ,
               a
               thousand
               yeers
               since
               ,
               was
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               thinke
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               not
               all
               this
               time
               behind
               his
               fore-runner
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               the
               Popes
               universall
               Headship
               bee
               an
               Antichristian
               errour
               ,
               and
               an
               errour
               unanswerable
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               it
               
               were
               good
               that
               the
               Authour
               himselfe
               being
               moved
               by
               his
               owne
               motives
               ,
               would
               withdraw
               his
               faith
               from
               this
               Antichristian
               hereticall
               Headship
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               right
               childe
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               truely
               Christian
               and
               Catholick
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               is
               salvation
               ▪
               But
               how
               farre
               from
               verity
               this
               is
               which
               followeth
               ,
               I
               thinke
               hee
               cannot
               but
               see
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               his
               words
               or
               insimulations
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 What
                 indeed
                 doe
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 shew
                 by
                 their
                 whole
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 beleeve
                 and
                 professe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 superiour
                 powers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ?
              
               But
               doth
               the
               Authour
               beleeve
               when
               hee
               is
               awaked
               what
               hee
               spake
               in
               this
               dreame
               ?
               Have
               the
               Protestants
               done
               thus
               ?
               or
               doth
               not
               this
               Authour
               know
               that
               they
               have
               not
               thus
               done
               ?
               Whom
               doe
               Papists
               esteeme
               a
               superiour
               Power
               in
               the
               world
               above
               the
               Popes
               ?
               Therefore
               they
               have
               blasphemed
               him
               into
               a
               King
               a
               of
               
               kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
               .
               And
               did
               Luther
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Protestants
               comply
               with
               this
               superiour
               Power
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Hee
               b
               neglected
               both
               the
               threatnings
               of
               Cajetane
               ,
               and
               the
               faire
               promises
               of
               Vergerus
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               dayes
               ,
               did
               those
               whom
               you
               burned
               here
               comply
               with
               the
               superiour
               powers
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               looke
               through
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               your
               owne
               fires
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               kindled
               to
               consume
               a
               world
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               will
               flash
               into
               your
               faces
               ,
               blast
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               look
               red
               with
               the
               shame
               of
               this
               scandall
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               which
               followes
               is
               a
               like
               empty
               of
               Truth
               ;
               but
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               that
               emptinesse
               is
               againe
               filled
               up
               with
               malice
               :
               
                 They
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 appetite
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 ever
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 told
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 chuse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 lose
                 heaven
                 for
                 their
                 labour
                 .
              
               You
               have
               had
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               for
               our
               Religion
               ,
               which
               never
               yet
               were
               ,
               nor
               never
               can
               bee
               answered
               ;
               and
               with
               these
               hath
               Popery
               beene
               battered
               into
               pieces
               .
               Why
               then
               talke
               you
               of
               appetite
               and
               sense
               ,
               when
               your
               owne
               smart
               and
               shame
               can
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               had
               stronger
               weapons
               which
               have
               beaten
               you
               with
               sound
               blows
               ?
               Rather
               speake
               of
               sense
               and
               appetite
               when
               
               you
               see
               a
               Papist
               in
               his
               ●at
               dayes
               ,
               before
               Ashwednesday
               ,
               to
               make
               worke
               for
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               speak
               of
               sense
               and
               appetite
               when
               a
               King
               is
               moved
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               dames
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               then
               offered
               to
               have
               a
               Cardinall
               (
               a
               man
               of
               sense
               and
               appetite
               )
               to
               be
               his
               Confessor
               ,
               as
               Lewis
               the
               eleventh
               at
               the
               enterview
               told
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               :
               rather
               speake
               of
               sense
               and
               appetite
               among
               the
               stalled
               Monks
               ,
               the
               fleshly
               Cardinals
               ,
               the
               luxurious
               Popes
               ,
               that
               may
               draw
               a
               world
               of
               soules
               into
               hell
               both
               by
               doctrine
               and
               example
               ,
               and
               who
               of
               you
               durst
               say
               to
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
               or
               in
               our
               Authours
               words
               ,
               
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 hell
                 for
                 their
                 labour
                 .
              
               But
               indeed
               ,
               wee
               justly
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               Papists
               should
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               are
               going
               to
               heaven
               ,
               we
               should
               lose
               heaven
               for
               our
               labour
               ,
               onely
               because
               wee
               give
               not
               up
               our
               soules
               to
               this
               Man
               and
               Head
               of
               sinne
               ,
               by
               schisme
               and
               errour
               leading
               millions
               of
               soules
               from
               heaven
               to
               hell
               .
            
             
               Hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ;
               
                 The
                 children
                 in
                 this
                 are
                 as
                 like
                 their
                 Mother
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 looke
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 who
                 perceives
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 doth
                 rather
                 carry
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 outward
                 conformity
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 reall
                 unity
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 they
                 
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 jest
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 speech
                 of
                 saving
                 soules
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 Church
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 ?
              
               A
               large
               scandall
               cast
               on
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
               (
               and
               ,
               I
               doubt
               ,
               once
               this
               Authours
               Mother
               )
               yet
               without
               proofe
               ,
               and
               against
               proofe
               ;
               for
               no
               proofe
               doth
               hee
               bring
               that
               our
               Church
               is
               in
               jest
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               accounts
               all
               Religious
               alike
               :
               and
               even
               his
               owne
               words
               next
               following
               might
               have
               holpen
               him
               to
               disprove
               his
               owne
               false
               witnesse
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 both
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 obliged
                 men
                 under
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 penalties
                 to
                 frequent
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Canons
               which
               hee
               mentions
               ,
               doe
               expresse
               a
               care
               for
               the
               beleeving
               her
               doctrine
               ,
               since
               they
               command
               a
               subscription
               to
               it
               ,
               a
               teaching
               and
               preaching
               of
               it
               (
               and
               preaching
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               is
               the
               meanes
               of
               beleeving
               )
               ,
               and
               lastly
               Excommunication
               against
               those
               that
               affirme
               the
               contrary
               :
               But
               the
               Authour
               ,
               having
               spoken
               a
               broad
               scandall
               against
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               brings
               in
               a
               very
               narrow
               tax
               of
               some
               Ministers
               for
               a
               proofe
               of
               it
               :
               
                 For
                 I
                 put
                 the
                 case
              
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 were
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 affected
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 his
                 lands
                 or
                 goods
                 ,
                 resolve
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 by
                 going
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 receiving
                 their
                 Communion
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 should
                 declare
                 in
                 company
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 onely
                 saving
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 shewing
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 though
                 yet
                 withall
                 hee
                 were
                 perswaded
                 that
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Church
                 impure
                 :
                 Would
                 that
              
               a
               
                 Minister
                 refuse
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 Infallibly
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 see
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 occasions
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 aspires
                 not
                 to
                 unity
                 ,
                 but
                 uniformity
                 .
              
               But
               here
               first
               let
               the
               Reader
               take
               notice
               ,
               That
               the
               Cavalier
               brings
               in
               sons
               of
               Rome
               as
               like
               the
               mother
               as
               they
               can
               looke
               ,
               and
               just
               the
               same
               which
               hee
               reproved
               before
               .
               For
               hee
               speakes
               of
               a
               man
               who
               is
               wholly
               affected
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               Romish
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               for
               saving
               his
               goods
               ,
               will
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               receive
               our
               Communion
               .
               Now
               let
               me
               borrow
               the
               Cavaliers
               words
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               his
               owne
               words
               doe
               fit
               with
               his
               owne
               Catholicks
               ;
               
                 They
                 professe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 superiour
                 Powers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 
                 motions
                 of
                 appetite
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 like
                 their
                 mother
                 Rome
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 looke
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 hath
                 fitted
                 Religion
                 to
                 temporall
                 ends
                 ,
              
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               judicious
               and
               truth-telling
               Guicciardin
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               for
               the
               admitting
               of
               such
               a
               one
               to
               receive
               as
               shall
               professe
               his
               beleeving
               our
               Church
               to
               bee
               impure
               ,
               and
               our
               Sacraments
               unlawfull
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               thinke
               that
               this
               Authour
               beleeves
               that
               our
               Church
               doth
               allow
               it
               :
               
               For
               the
               Canons
               do
               excommunicate
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               those
               that
               say
               our
               Church
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               and
               maintaineth
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               affirme
               part
               of
               the
               Articles
               is
               erroneous
               :
               now
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Sacraments
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Articles
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Rubrick
               before
               the
               Communion
               doth
               order
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 have
                 done
                 any
                 wrong
                 to
                 his
                 neighbor
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 the
                 Curate
                 having
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shall
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 advertise
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 untill
                 hee
                 have
                 openly
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 truly
                 repented
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               I
               think
               our
               Church
               is
               a
               very
               neer
               and
               honourable
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               who
               professeth
               that
               hee
               holds
               her
               impure
               ,
               doth
               also
               professe
               ,
               that
               hee
               exceedingly
               wrongs
               her
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               may
               see
               what
               doth
               follow
               :
               But
               that
               I
               may
               somewhat
               speak
               for
               
               Romists
               ;
               Though
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               cannot
               but
               have
               a
               Whores
               forehead
               ,
               yet
               I
               professe
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               no
               Romist
               so
               impudent
               ,
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               one
               ,
               &
               in
               charity
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               think
               there
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               that
               will
               openly
               professe
               our
               Sacrament
               to
               bee
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               yet
               receive
               it
               presently
               upon
               the
               saying
               of
               it
               :
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               a
               Romist
               ,
               though
               I
               indeed
               knew
               such
               Romish
               Catholicks
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               boast
               of
               their
               shame
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               it
               shewing
               an
               extreme
               need
               of
               scandalous
               objections
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               must
               first
               cast
               the
               filth
               of
               a
               scandall
               at
               his
               owne
               
                 wholly
                 affected
              
               (
               for
               so
               he
               termes
               them
               )
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               rebound
               from
               their
               faces
               and
               light
               on
               Protestants
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               our
               aspiring
               to
               unity
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               more
               reall
               and
               solide
               then
               such
               a
               single
               and
               slight
               objection
               can
               dissolve
               or
               dissever
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               those
               mighty
               bonds
               of
               unity
               ,
               
               
                 One
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 saving
                 Faiht
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               our
               faith
               le●t
               loose
               to
               Libertinisme
               ,
               but
               the
               doctrine
               of
               it
               is
               contained
               in
               Articles
               agreed
               and
               subscribed
               to
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               enacted
               by
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               )
               there
               is
               Authority
               and
               Law
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               those
               that
               cast
               scandals
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 a
                 vaine
                 boast
                 of
                 the
                 Romists
                 confidence
                 in
                 maintaining
                 their
                 Religion
                 by
                 Excommunications
                 is
                 confuted
                 :
                 And
                 an
                 inconsiderate
                 charge
                 ,
                 That
                 treason
                 is
                 pretended
                 against
                 Papists
                 Priests
                 in
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 dare
                 not
                 avow
                 the
                 punishing
                 them
                 for
                 heresie
                 ,
                 is
                 retorted
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               I
               wonder
               no
               lesse
               ,
               that
               this
               Cavalier
               should
               withall
               boast
               of
               his
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               
                 That
                 shee
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 obliging
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 beleeves
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 as
                 shee
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 under
                 pecuniary
                 mulcts
                 ,
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 her
                 Service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 admit
                 him
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 have
                 first
                 cleared
                 himselfe
                 of
                 that
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 want
                 of
                 beliefe
                 .
              
               For
               first
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               converts
               are
               those
               ,
               whom
               Rome
               from
               whatsoever
               heresie
               converteth
               by
               the
               Faggot
               ,
               and
               admits
               to
               her
               Sacraments
               ?
               And
               is
               there
               not
               very
               just
               cause
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 beleeve
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 all
                 that
                 she
                 teacheth
                 ,
              
               or
               at
               least
               doe
               not
               sufficiently
               
                 shew
                 themselves
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 want
                 of
                 beliefe
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               are
               turned
               to
               their
               
               new
               faith
               ,
               onely
               by
               such
               woodden
               arguments
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               seemes
               this
               Authours
               Catholicke
               Church
               is
               not
               the
               same
               Catholicke
               Church
               whereof
               a
               Optatus
               and
               Saint
               Austin
               were
               members
               .
               For
               Catholickes
               of
               that
               Church
               did
               compell
               men
               to
               Church
               by
               penalties
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               altogether
               beleeve
               in
               their
               heart
               as
               the
               Church
               taught
               .
               And
               wee
               know
               ,
               the
               Churches
               intent
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               by
               hearing
               to
               beleeve
               what
               shee
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               b
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               used
               such
               meanes
               for
               the
               reducing
               of
               Heretickes
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               very
               terms
               which
               the
               Authour
               denieth
               ,
               
                 Pecuniary
                 mul●ts
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               our
               Authour
               eftsoones
               speakes
               of
               Ostiarii
               ,
               set
               to
               keep
               out
               men
               of
               contrary
               beliefe
               ,
               what
               knowne
               Protestant
               in
               France
               is
               hindered
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               how
               commonly
               are
               they
               admitted
               by
               the
               imaginary
               Ostiarii
               to
               bee
               present
               at
               the
               Masse
               ?
               And
               ,
               in
               the
               Archdukes
               Court
               ,
               Protestants
               
               have
               come
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               bee
               such
               by
               most
               notorious
               Papists
               ,
               though
               they
               came
               in
               only
               to
               see
               the
               acting
               of
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               Ostiarii
               did
               put
               off
               c
               Catharinus
               for
               holding
               contrary
               to
               Trent
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 faith
                 may
                 bee
                 sure
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               Or
               d
               Cajetan
               for
               holding
               ,
               
                 That
                 infants
                 dying
                 without
                 Baptisme
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
              
               Who
               puts
               off
               the
               French
               ,
               that
               hold
               the
               Councell
               to
               be
               above
               the
               Pope
               ;
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               much
               differing
               from
               the
               present
               faith
               of
               Rome
               ?
               That
               which
               followeth
               ,
               I
               thinke
               at
               the
               first
               reading
               may
               appeare
               to
               bee
               the
               meere
               swelling
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               drunke
               the
               poysoned
               cup
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Scarlet
               Lady
               .
               
                 This
                 Church
                 ,
                 enriched
                 and
                 endowed
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 like
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 knowes
                 it selfe
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 an
                 omnipotent
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 feares
                 not
                 to
                 avow
                 both
                 what
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 shee
                 expresses
                 all
                 the
                 suavity
                 which
                 can
                 bee
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 wrap
                 up
                 the
                 most
                 enormious
                 sinners
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 which
                 shee
                 hath
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 bowels
                 of
                 her
                 compassion
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Penance
                 .
              
               For
               can
               the
               Reader
               keep
               himselfe
               from
               laughter
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               the
               lofty
               description
               of
               this
               Romish
               fortitude
               ;
               
               and
               withall
               seeth
               the
               low
               pusillanimity
               and
               meannesse
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               taking
               in
               an
               Excommunication
               denounced
               against
               the
               State
               of
               Venice
               ,
               without
               penance
               and
               satisfaction
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 neither
                 avowing
                 what
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               plain
               disavowing
               of
               that
               which
               this
               Cavalier
               saith
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
               Church
               proceed
               much
               rather
               like
               a
               body
               ruled
               with
               a
               head
               possest
               not
               with
               a
               seventh
               vertue
               ,
               but
               with
               many
               of
               the
               seven
               deadly
               sinnes
               ,
               whereof
               a
               great
               one
               is
               e
               Covetousnesse
               .
               For
               ,
               doe
               wee
               not
               reade
               that
               (
               which
               may
               make
               a
               modest
               Romist
               to
               blush
               ,
               when
               hee
               reades
               it
               )
               when
               the
               f
               Popes
               owne
               souldiers
               and
               servants
               fight
               for
               his
               supremacy
               ,
               a
               principall
               point
               of
               their
               forged
               and
               fictitious
               faith
               ,
               he
               by
               mony
               hath
               been
               brought
               from
               avowing
               what
               hee
               said
               for
               those
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               services
               .
            
             
               It
               followes
               ,
               
                 Shee
                 goes
                 on
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 see
                 cause
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Heretickes
                 from
                 her
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeds
                 
                 not
                 against
                 them
                 as
                 against
                 Traytors
                 to
                 Princes
                 or
                 States
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 poore
                 shift
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 whose
                 guilty
                 consciences
                 make
                 them
                 not
                 dare
                 (
                 though
                 their
                 hearts
                 bee
                 well
                 bent
                 that
                 way
                 )
                 to
                 punish
                 our
                 Priests
                 capitally
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 false
                 and
                 impudent
                 pretexts
                 of
                 Treason
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               We
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               doth
               outgoe
               this
               Authour
               with
               his
               Excommunication
               ;
               for
               hee
               goes
               on
               so
               farre
               ,
               not
               onely
               when
               hee
               sees
               cause
               ,
               but
               when
               hee
               sees
               no
               cause
               ,
               to
               separate
               from
               his
               Communion
               ,
               even
               without
               any
               proofe
               of
               heresie
               :
               for
               ,
               what
               cause
               was
               there
               seene
               of
               excommunicating
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               an
               heretick
               ,
               who
               was
               taken
               for
               a
               Romist
               ;
               especially
               since
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine's
               conscience
               in
               his
               death-bed
               was
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Pope's
               eye-sight
               of
               the
               cause
               ;
               but
               spake
               as
               seeing
               cause
               of
               Restitution
               ,
               where
               the
               Pope
               pretended
               cause
               of
               Excommunication
               ?
               And
               what
               cause
               had
               the
               Venetians
               given
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               when
               their
               Restitution
               without
               penance
               shewes
               plainely
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               without
               cause
               excommunicated
               ?
               And
               what
               cause
               had
               the
               Pope
               for
               
               excommunicating
               Queene
               Elisabeth
               ,
               and
               giving
               away
               her
               Kingdome
               ?
               And
               whereas
               you
               say
               ,
               Shee
               proceeds
               not
               against
               them
               as
               against
               Traytors
               to
               Princes
               or
               States
               ;
               This
               is
               so
               true
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               confute
               it
               .
               But
               to
               make
               your
               truth
               yet
               more
               true
               ,
               I
               must
               also
               add
               this
               ,
               That
               your
               Papacy
               proceeds
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               Traytors
               to
               Princes
               or
               States
               ;
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               penance
               of
               the
               Irish
               Pilgrime
               formerly
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 quintus
              
               ,
               where
               hee
               curseth
               and
               excommunicateth
               those
               subjects
               that
               will
               not
               bee
               Traytors
               to
               their
               Soveraigne
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               by
               that
               Bull
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               were
               exceedingly
               troubled
               betweene
               two
               feares
               ;
               one
               of
               being
               tyed
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               this
               excommunication
               for
               want
               of
               Treason
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               of
               being
               tyed
               up
               for
               Treason
               ,
               in
               obeying
               this
               Excommunication
               :
               Which
               griefe
               ,
               with
               the
               remedy
               thereof
               ,
               I
               finde
               thus
               described
               by
               Master
               Hart
               ,
               a
               not
               unlearned
               Romist
               ;
               
               
                 The
                 Bull
                 of
              
               Pius
               quintus
               
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Queene
                 )
                 is
                 holden
                 among
                 the
                 English
                 Catholicks
                 for
                 a
                 lawfull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sufficient
                 discharge
                 of
                 her
                 subjects
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remaines
                 
                 in
                 force
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 touching
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 altered
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Pope
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 that
                 Bull
                 all
                 her
                 subjects
                 are
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 being
                 excommunicated
                 and
                 deposed
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 doe
                 obey
                 her
                 are
                 likewise
                 innodate
                 and
                 accursed
                 ;
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 perillous
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 obey
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 curse
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 disobey
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Queenes
                 danger
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 present
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 releeve
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 altered
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensed
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 serve
                 her
                 without
                 perill
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 which
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 to
                 endure
                 but
                 till
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Pope
                 otherwise
                 to
                 determine
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               whereas
               this
               Authour
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 guilty
                 consciences
                 of
                 Protestants
                 make
                 them
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 punish
                 Priests
                 capitally
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Religion
              
               ;
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               State
               to
               consider
               how
               farre
               such
               an
               imputation
               of
               guilt
               deserves
               to
               bee
               removed
               .
               And
               let
               his
               owne
               fellowes
               weigh
               with
               themselves
               whether
               this
               Authour
               hath
               acted
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Cavalier
               both
               valiant
               and
               wise
               ,
               thus
               to
               provoke
               clemencie
               armed
               with
               power
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               scandall
               and
               shame
               
               of
               guiltinesse
               upon
               it
               ?
               And
               whether
               hee
               hath
               not
               brought
               a
               kinde
               of
               necessitie
               of
               capitall
               punishments
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               his
               owne
               objection
               of
               guilt
               :
               especially
               ,
               since
               they
               who
               thus
               provoke
               patient
               clemency
               to
               turne
               into
               severity
               ,
               have
               also
               already
               made
               smooth
               the
               way
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               a
               plentifully
               proved
               ,
               
                 That
                 Idolatry
                 should
                 bee
                 punished
                 with
                 death
              
               ;
               And
               the
               other
               halfe
               have
               the
               Protestants
               mightily
               and
               inevitably
               evicted
               ;
               That
               right
               or
               very
               Popery
               is
               right
               Idolatry
               :
               And
               now
               what
               hinders
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Authour
               may
               have
               his
               desired
               conclusion
               of
               capitall
               punishment
               for
               an
               Idolatrous
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               for
               Treason
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               here
               his
               valour
               was
               inconsiderate
               ,
               so
               now
               his
               inconsideration
               is
               valiant
               :
               For
               ,
               not
               weighing
               the
               Treasons
               of
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               ,
               the
               reasons
               by
               which
               they
               have
               
               approved
               the
               Justice
               of
               Lawes
               made
               against
               them
               ;
               this
               Authour
               in
               a
               blind
               hardinesse
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               shame
               ,
               doth
               accuse
               Protestants
               of
               Impudence
               and
               Falsehood
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               many
               Priests
               have
               been
               actuall
               Traitors
               ,
               our
               Chronicles
               too
               plentifully
               shew
               ;
               and
               their
               owne
               b
               Pens
               have
               witnessed
               to
               the
               world
               the
               justice
               of
               our
               Lawes
               ,
               even
               against
               those
               Priests
               who
               have
               not
               bin
               taken
               in
               actuall
               Treason
               .
               And
               now
               that
               this
               Authour
               may
               help
               us
               (
               as
               hee
               usually
               doth
               )
               towards
               his
               owne
               confutation
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               us
               a
               sentence
               that
               is
               a
               sword
               for
               the
               slaying
               of
               his
               owne
               
                 Charity
                 Mistaken
              
               :
               His
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 As
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 most
                 perfectly
                 charitable
                 ,
                 so
                 withall
                 shee
                 thinkes
                 shee
                 cannot
                 expresse
                 the
                 vertue
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 clearely
                 distinguishing
                 betweene
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 exhorting
                 men
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 is
                 she
                 from
                 demeriting
                 by
                 letting
                 Protestants
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 dye
                 impenitent
                 in
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 soules
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               that
               truth
               which
               I
               told
               him
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               already
               served
               to
               overthrow
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               former
               discourse
               ;
               
                 That
                 Charity
                 cannot
                 be
                 better
                 expressed
                 then
                 by
                 clearly
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 truth
                 and
                 fashood
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 exhorting
                 men
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 avoyd
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               herein
               doe
               the
               Romists
               exceedingly
               offend
               against
               Charity
               ,
               and
               can
               hardly
               better
               expresse
               the
               contrary
               (
               Uncharitablenesse
               )
               then
               by
               putting
               truth
               into
               place
               of
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               by
               exhorting
               men
               to
               imbrace
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               to
               avoyd
               truth
               .
               And
               untill
               the
               Authour
               hath
               disproved
               this
               mistaking
               ,
               our
               Accusation
               of
               Romish
               uncharitablenesse
               still
               stands
               on
               foote
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               plea
               for
               Rome
               lyes
               still
               unproved
               :
               And
               Rome
               though
               very
               meritorious
               ,
               yet
               doth
               much
               demerit
               ,
               yea
               ,
               sinne
               against
               Charity
               ,
               for
               falsly
               telling
               Protestants
               ,
               That
               they
               lose
               their
               soules
               if
               they
               dye
               impenitent
               in
               a
               true
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               are
               discussed
               divers
               false
               inferences
               from
               some
               Protestants
               doctrine
               ,
               urged
               by
               the
               Cavalier
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               Booke
               ,
               to
               seduce
               men
               to
               Popery
               ;
               and
               encountred
               with
               some
               true
               inferences
               drawne
               from
               Popish
               doctrines
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               perswade
               men
               from
               that
               Sect.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Protestants
                 denyall
                 of
                 Merit
                 no
                 principle
                 of
                 corrupt
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               Authour
               having
               lost
               ,
               or
               rather
               given
               away
               his
               cause
               in
               the
               premisses
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               sutable
               to
               such
               losing
               premisses
               should
               have
               been
               a
               meere
               surrender
               :
               and
               accordingly
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 improbabilities
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 Romists
                 want
                 charity
                 to
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 take
                 them
                 
                 for
                 odious
                 persons
                 ,
                 fall
                 foule
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 blow
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 burne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 damne
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Faith
               ,
               wherein
               is
               salvation
               :
               yet
               Protestants
               being
               of
               this
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               having
               this
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               in
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               an
               untruth
               but
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               want
               charity
               who
               hate
               and
               damne
               the
               Protestants
               which
               are
               saved
               .
            
             
               Yet
               our
               Authour
               goes
               on
               like
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               (
               as
               to
               Pharaoh
               )
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 yet
                 that
                 Egypt
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ?
              
               Doth
               he
               not
               know
               the
               citie
               ,
               which
               is
               spiritually
               Egypt
               and
               Sodome
               ,
               is
               going
               to
               destruction
               ?
               and
               the
               probabilities
               and
               reasons
               are
               dead
               ,
               by
               which
               (
               as
               by
               garisons
               )
               this
               Egypt
               is
               maintained
               and
               defended
               ?
               Wherefore
               it
               were
               good
               ,
               that
               both
               he
               and
               Rome
               would
               
                 let
                 the
                 men
                 goe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               Rome
               still
               goes
               on
               in
               her
               purpose
               of
               holding
               the
               Church
               in
               bondage
               ;
               yea
               ,
               shee
               sends
               forth
               Souldiers
               and
               Cavaliers
               to
               fetch
               back
               those
               who
               are
               gone
               out
               from
               her
               yoke
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Champion
               is
               one
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Rome
               may
               imitate
               the
               infirmities
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               wherein
               especially
               their
               Fathers
               are
               his
               Successors
               ,
               
               hee
               comes
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               that
               pitie
               wherewith
               Saint
               Peter
               would
               have
               Christ
               to
               have
               pitied
               himselfe
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               that
               (
               without
               pitie
               )
               hee
               should
               have
               lost
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               so
               would
               this
               Authour
               have
               Protestants
               to
               pity
               themselves
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               salvation
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               deadly
               Apostacie
               to
               turne
               from
               the
               living
               God
               to
               Romish
               Idolatry
               :
               But
               hee
               doubts
               his
               pitie
               will
               prove
               but
               a
               sleight
               and
               empty
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               a
               vaine
               pitie
               hee
               addeth
               some
               reasons
               which
               want
               nothing
               more
               then
               truth
               to
               make
               them
               forcible
               ;
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
              
               (
               under
               his
               false
               Title
               of
               heresie
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 Nursery
                 of
                 corrupt
                 principles
                 concerning
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               when
               hee
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               hee
               brings
               (
               as
               hee
               is
               wont
               )
               proofes
               that
               do
               not
               prove
               it
               ;
               yet
               thus
               hee
               begins
               even
               in
               his
               Conclusion
               ;
               
                 When
                 they
                 teach
                 men
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 merit
                 belonging
                 to
                 good
                 workes
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 bee
                 confess'd
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 flow
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 )
                 what
                 courage
                 doe
                 they
                 give
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 frequent
                 and
                 chearfull
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ?
              
               But
               is
               not
               this
               speech
               unworthy
               of
               a
               noble
               Cavalier
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               a
               Christian
               ?
               For
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               ignoble
               in
               a
               Knight
               ,
               when
               his
               Father
               commands
               him
               to
               doe
               some
               valiant
               service
               
               for
               his
               honour
               or
               defence
               ,
               to
               answer
               him
               ,
               hee
               hath
               no
               courage
               to
               doe
               him
               service
               ,
               because
               thereby
               he
               cannot
               merit
               any
               thing
               from
               him
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               oweth
               all
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               unto
               him
               ?
               Thus
               ,
               because
               his
               Father
               hath
               deserved
               all
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               will
               doe
               nothing
               .
               Againe
               ,
               If
               a
               Father
               should
               tell
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               Doe
               what
               thou
               canst
               to
               please
               mee
               ;
               or
               as
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Goe
                 kill
                 mee
                 some
                 venison
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               will
               freely
               give
               thee
               a
               blessing
               ,
               though
               the
               venison
               deserve
               it
               not
               :
               should
               the
               Son
               wisely
               returne
               this
               answer
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               encouragement
               by
               your
               free
               promise
               or
               gift
               of
               this
               blessing
               ,
               except
               I
               can
               merit
               it
               from
               you
               by
               my
               venison
               ?
               But
               ingenuous
               Christians
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               understandings
               and
               wils
               are
               truely
               ennobled
               by
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               farre
               of
               another
               minde
               ;
               they
               have
               indeed
               the
               divine
               gift
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               thereby
               love
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               that
               hath
               already
               so
               merited
               of
               them
               all
               that
               they
               are
               and
               have
               ,
               that
               his
               merit
               is
               to
               them
               a
               most
               sufficient
               motive
               to
               serve
               him
               heartily
               ,
               even
               with
               all
               that
               might
               and
               being
               which
               they
               have
               received
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               ,
               the
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               calls
               upon
               all
               mankinde
               
               for
               their
               service
               ,
               as
               due
               to
               God
               for
               making
               them
               ;
               
               
                 Come
                 let
                 us
                 kneele
                 and
                 worship
                 before
                 God
                 our
                 Maker
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               redeeming
               us
               hath
               deserved
               all
               our
               love
               and
               service
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Apostle
               rap'd
               into
               the
               third
               heaven
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 constraineth
                 us
                 :
              
               
               and
               why
               doth
               it
               constraine
               ?
               
                 because
                 wee
                 thus
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Gods
               merits
               in
               creating
               and
               redeeming
               us
               are
               strong
               motives
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               though
               wee
               cannot
               merit
               of
               him
               :
               though
               Gods
               merit
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               swallowed
               up
               all
               our
               merits
               ;
               we
               are
               therefore
               to
               serve
               him
               not
               the
               lesse
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               ,
               the
               more
               hee
               hath
               deserved
               beyond
               our
               requitall
               .
               A
               good
               Sonne
               would
               serve
               and
               obey
               this
               heavenly
               Father
               for
               that
               which
               hee
               hath
               done
               ,
               though
               hee
               gave
               him
               nothing
               hereafter
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               such
               an
               affection
               even
               in
               humanitie
               ,
               how
               should
               thee
               sonne
               of
               a
               poore
               father
               ever
               doe
               him
               service
               ?
               But
               yet
               wee
               doe
               not
               stop
               here
               ,
               because
               the
               bounty
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               doth
               not
               stop
               ,
               but
               enlargeth
               it selfe
               further
               ;
               for
               though
               God
               hath
               already
               deserved
               of
               us
               all
               that
               we
               can
               doe
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               that
               wee
               can
               doe
               were
               but
               our
               dutie
               :
               yet
               hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               to
               
               give
               rewards
               even
               for
               doing
               our
               duty
               :
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               reward
               move
               us
               as
               much
               ,
               being
               given
               by
               free
               promise
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               gotten
               by
               the
               workers
               merit
               ?
               yea
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               a
               noble
               worker
               :
               For
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               will
               reason
               thus
               ;
               My
               heavenly
               Father
               freely
               gives
               mee
               infinite
               rewards
               ,
               even
               an
               excessively
               exceeding
               weight
               of
               glory
               for
               small
               and
               moment
               any
               passions
               and
               actions
               ;
               
               hee
               gives
               mee
               that
               which
               hee
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               give
               ,
               hee
               gives
               that
               which
               I
               can
               never
               deserve
               ;
               and
               shall
               I
               not
               couragiously
               and
               affectionately
               serve
               him
               who
               is
               so
               freely
               gracious
               and
               bountifull
               to
               mee
               far
               beyond
               my
               deserts
               ?
               But
               indeed
               ,
               much
               rather
               (
               and
               that
               contrary
               to
               Romish
               Divinity
               )
               out
               of
               a
               right
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               great
               rewards
               ,
               and
               our
               great
               unworthinesse
               ,
               (
               wee
               being
               ,
               if
               Iacob
               say
               true
               ,
               
               
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
              
               )
               wee
               may
               truely
               affirme
               ,
               That
               we
               can
               have
               no
               courage
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               not
               worke
               without
               a
               true
               confidence
               of
               Merits
               :
               
               For
               ,
               if
               Gods
               rewards
               be
               beyond
               all
               merits
               (
               as
               it
               needes
               must
               bee
               ,
               since
               hee
               himselfe
               ,
               whom
               all
               that
               we
               have
               and
               are
               cannot
               merit
               ,
               is
               our
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               )
               how
               should
               there
               bee
               good
               works
               raised
               from
               the
               confidence
               in
               that
               merit
               which
               is
               not
               ?
               And
               though
               there
               be
               an
               excellency
               
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               by
               which
               wee
               worke
               ;
               yet
               even
               that
               grace
               is
               a
               free
               loane
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               debters
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               wee
               merit
               of
               him
               by
               growing
               in
               debt
               unto
               him
               ?
               especially
               ,
               because
               the
               money
               wherewith
               we
               should
               pay
               those
               debts
               is
               of
               a
               baser
               Alloy
               ,
               by
               the
               mixture
               of
               our
               corruption
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               wee
               received
               ,
               and
               whereby
               wee
               became
               debtors
               ?
               And
               wee
               cannot
               pay
               debts
               ,
               much
               lesse
               become
               meriters
               by
               paying
               ten
               borrowed
               Talents
               of
               pure
               gold
               ,
               with
               ten
               Talents
               of
               the
               metall
               of
               Nebuchadnezzars
               Image
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Saints
               a
               trust
               perfectly
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               their
               merits
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               grace
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               boundlesse
               and
               bottomelesse
               Ocean
               ,
               fetch
               most
               sufficient
               motives
               of
               good
               works
               :
               While
               they
               have
               grace
               that
               enables
               them
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               grace
               that
               forgives
               the
               imperfection
               of
               their
               workes
               ,
               and
               grace
               that
               rewards
               whatsoever
               goodnesse
               is
               in
               their
               workes
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deede
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               mightily
               encouraged
               to
               continue
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               knowing
               that
               
                 Their
                 labour
              
               thus
               
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               And
               herein
               their
               hearts
               agree
               with
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               rewardeth
               them
               ;
               
                 For
                 his
                 eyes
                 are
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 mercie
              
               .
               They
               feare
               God
               ,
               
               and
               by
               good
               workes
               keepe
               his
               Commandements
               ;
               but
               they
               trust
               not
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               their
               workes
               ,
               but
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               :
               And
               in
               such
               God
               takes
               delight
               ,
               and
               loves
               to
               behold
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               love
               to
               behold
               them
               ,
               hee
               will
               also
               bring
               them
               to
               behold
               him
               in
               a
               beatificall
               vision
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 are
                 contained
                 these
                 two
                 Tenets
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 best
                 workes
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 some
                 sinne
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 perfectly
                 fulfill
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Cavaliers
                 lame
                 Inferences
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 encouragements
                 sufficient
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 our
                 best
                 endeavours
                 toward
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               BUt
               that
               which
               followeth
               next
               ,
               requires
               a
               patient
               Reader
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               bee
               but
               compared
               with
               this
               Authours
               words
               ,
               I
               doubt
               the
               Reader
               will
               feele
               some
               need
               of
               patience
               ;
               The
               Authours
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 And
                 what
                 cause
                 can
                 they
                 assigne
                 why
                 men
                 should
                 abstain
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 teach
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 workes
                 which
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 mortall
                 ?
              
               The
               Articles
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
               
                 Albeit
                 that
                 works
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 justification
                 cannot
                 put
                 away
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 endure
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               And
               the
               like
               approbation
               of
               good
               works
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               forraine
               Churches
               of
               Protestants
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               the
               harmonie
               of
               Confessions
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               I
               should
               offend
               my
               Reader
               to
               say
               much
               against
               this
               ,
               which
               appeares
               so
               plainely
               to
               be
               a
               scandall
               ,
               even
               one
               of
               those
               
                 coales
                 of
                 Iuniper
              
               which
               comes
               from
               devouring
               
               tongues
               ;
               and
               I
               wonder
               it
               had
               not
               burned
               the
               tongue
               or
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               speaker
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               wee
               hold
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               tree
               (
               made
               good
               by
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               ingrafted
               by
               faith
               into
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               fruit
               ,
               even
               this
               fruit
               of
               good
               works
               :
               and
               these
               works
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               come
               from
               the
               sappe
               of
               the
               roote
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               his
               fatnesse
               ,
               so
               much
               are
               they
               good
               ;
               but
               as
               much
               as
               they
               partake
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               remnant
               of
               a
               corruption
               ,
               so
               much
               are
               they
               faulty
               .
               This
               faultinesse
               hath
               need
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               receiveth
               it
               through
               Christ
               ,
               into
               whom
               wee
               are
               ingrafted
               ;
               but
               this
               being
               removed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               goodnesse
               which
               the
               worke
               hath
               from
               Christ
               shall
               eternally
               bee
               rewarded
               .
               And
               this
               reward
               is
               a
               very
               good
               motive
               to
               good
               works
               unto
               all
               those
               who
               ,
               with
               Moses
               ,
               have
               an
               eye
               of
               faith
               where
               with
               truely
               to
               see
               
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
              
               .
            
             
               Hee
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               askes
               ,
               
                 When
                 they
                 teach
                 men
                 that
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 
                 possibly
                 to
                 bee
                 kept
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Divine
                 grace
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 can
                 they
                 have
                 either
                 to
                 exhort
                 men
                 to
                 keepe
                 Gods
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 reprove
                 them
                 for
                 infringing
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               The
               Cavalier
               is
               here
               troubled
               ,
               and
               troubles
               us
               with
               an
               old
               b
               Pelagian
               businesse
               of
               the
               possibilitie
               of
               keeping
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               S.
               Hierome
               long
               since
               told
               them
               ,
               was
               but
               to
               speak
               of
               a
               power
               which
               was
               never
               brought
               to
               effect
               :
               For
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               experience
               confirmeth
               it
               ,
               that
               how
               possible
               soever
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               ;
               yet
               no
               man
               ever
               brought
               this
               possibility
               to
               an
               actuall
               keeping
               of
               the
               Law.
               To
               what
               end
               then
               doth
               hee
               talk
               of
               this
               possibility
               ,
               which
               gives
               such
               small
               encouragement
               by
               being
               ineffectuall
               ,
               that
               his
               owne
               words
               may
               neer
               bee
               retorted
               against
               him
               ?
               
                 For
                 what
                 encouragement
                 doe
                 Romists
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 possibility
                 of
                 keeping
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 yet
                 did
                 ever
                 keepe
                 them
                 ?
              
               So
               that
               a
               man
               may
               thus
               only
               encourage
               himselfe
               by
               this
               possibility
               ,
               that
               except
               he
               do
               that
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               never
               man
               did
               before
               him
               ,
               hee
               shall
               never
               keepe
               the
               Commandements
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               ‖
               That
               the
               flesh
               so
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               Christians
               cannot
               do
               what
               they
               would
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               They
               cannot
               be
               perfect
               if
               they
               would
               :
               for
               even
               c
               Paul
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               †
               That
               the
               good
               which
               he
               would
               do
               he
               had
               not
               power
               to
               effect
               ,
               neither
               had
               he
               yet
               attained
               a
               full
               *
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               doubt
               he
               improved
               the
               power
               which
               he
               had
               beyond
               any
               Romist
               :
               For
               hee
               saith
               ,
               he
               did
               reach
               forth
               ,
               (
               a
               terme
               of
               straining
               ,
               and
               mighty
               indeavour
               )
               yea
               ,
               hee
               did
               
                 presse
                 towards
                 the
                 marke
              
               ;
               yet
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               he
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 attained
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 already
                 perfect
                 .
              
               And
               now
               let
               Romists
               
               encourage
               their
               disciples
               by
               proposing
               a
               perfection
               of
               righteousnesse
               to
               which
               S.
               Paul
               attained
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               question
               lies
               not
               in
               this
               ,
               what
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               can
               do
               ;
               but
               what
               man
               can
               do
               ,
               having
               grace
               only
               in
               measure
               ,
               and
               withall
               a
               great
               measure
               and
               remainder
               of
               concupiscence
               and
               law
               of
               the
               members
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               the
               foot
               of
               grace
               would
               go
               upright
               ,
               yet
               the
               other
               foot
               of
               corruption
               addeth
               a
               lamenesse
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               best
               Christian
               ,
               like
               Iacob
               ,
               goes
               halting
               .
               Neither
               therefore
               is
               it
               a
               just
               reason
               for
               a
               son
               that
               goes
               halting
               ,
               yet
               with
               halting
               is
               able
               to
               perform
               some
               messages
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               not
               to
               performe
               what
               hee
               may
               ,
               being
               commanded
               by
               his
               father
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               hereby
               encouraged
               to
               indeavour
               the
               more
               to
               do
               his
               fathers
               *
               commands
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               a
               father
               that
               knowes
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               his
               striving
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               he
               strives
               ,
               the
               more
               hee
               will
               reward
               him
               .
               d
               A
               learner
               that
               cannot
               write
               so
               well
               as
               his
               coppy
               ,
               yet
               is
               to
               bee
               encouraged
               to
               write
               so
               well
               and
               so
               like
               it
               as
               he
               can
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               Cavaliers
               reason
               might
               discourage
               most
               Schollers
               from
               the
               study
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               bee
               so
               good
               Philosophers
               as
               Aristotle
               .
               And
               it
               might
               have
               discouraged
               the
               
               Cavalier
               from
               writing
               Controversies
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               for
               him
               to
               do
               it
               so
               well
               as
               Bellarmine
               .
            
             
               e
               But
               to
               give
               this
               point
               a
               more
               serious
               conclusion
               ;
               This
               state
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               
               wherein
               with
               the
               new
               man
               begotten
               by
               grace
               ,
               there
               is
               left
               a
               remnant
               of
               the
               old
               man
               begotten
               by
               nature
               ,
               doth
               not
               lessen
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               but
               sets
               forth
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Gods
               dispensation
               .
               God
               ,
               whose
               Spirit
               bloweth
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               hee
               listeth
               ,
               for
               many
               wise
               ends
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               dispenseth
               his
               grace
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               measure
               ,
               and
               mixture
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               corruption
               remaining
               with
               grace
               ,
               doth
               humble
               man
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               cause
               him
               to
               have
               a
               low
               conceipt
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               an
               high
               estimation
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               of
               which
               hee
               hath
               continuall
               need
               ;
               the
               sufficiency
               whereof
               alone
               can
               forgive
               his
               falls
               ,
               and
               raise
               him
               from
               falling
               ,
               and
               enable
               him
               to
               stand
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               the
               pathes
               of
               holinesse
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               the
               same
               grace
               will
               accept
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               life
               being
               appointed
               to
               the
               Church
               militant
               for
               a
               warfare
               ,
               and
               the
               warfare
               for
               a
               way
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ;
               this
               contrariety
               of
               the
               flesh
               to
               the
               spirit
               is
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               this
               warre
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               that
               fight
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               serves
               for
               a
               way
               of
               advancement
               to
               the
               Crowne
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               more
               combates
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               more
               conquests
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               greater
               enjoyings
               of
               the
               celestiall
               Crowne
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               God
               is
               
               mightily
               glorified
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               little
               grace
               ,
               even
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard-seed
               ,
               opposed
               by
               a
               strong
               concupiscence
               ,
               and
               that
               backed
               by
               a
               world
               of
               tentations
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               Tempters
               which
               are
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               (
               though
               through
               many
               foyles
               ,
               faintings
               ,
               and
               failings
               )
               the
               little
               graine
               becomes
               a
               tree
               ,
               the
               smoking
               flaxe
               becomes
               a
               fire
               ,
               and
               judgement
               is
               brought
               to
               victory
               .
               Though
               wee
               lose
               in
               some
               single
               combats
               ,
               yet
               wee
               are
               gainers
               in
               the
               whole
               warre
               ,
               and
               wee
               become
               
                 more
                 then
                 Conquerours
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 loveth
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               this
               growing
               nature
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               victorious
               successe
               which
               Gods
               grace
               giveth
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               strong
               encouragement
               to
               good
               works
               ;
               even
               such
               as
               all
               objected
               imperfection
               of
               righteousnesse
               can
               never
               overthrow
               :
               for
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               so
               little
               ,
               either
               at
               first
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               perchance
               after
               in
               some
               spirituall
               desertions
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               are
               ebbs
               and
               flouds
               of
               grace
               )
               yet
               wee
               are
               mightily
               encouraged
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               because
               that
               seed
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               remaining
               ,
               but
               a
               growing
               seed
               ;
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               growes
               weaker
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               stronger
               :
               wee
               come
               still
               neerer
               to
               perfection
               ,
               though
               wee
               doe
               not
               fully
               attaine
               it
               ;
               wee
               grow
               from
               babes
               to
               young
               
               men
               ,
               from
               young
               men
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               stature
               which
               is
               appointed
               to
               us
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               state
               of
               imperfection
               doth
               serve
               for
               an
               incentive
               ,
               to
               spur
               up
               our
               desires
               towards
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               :
               For
               ,
               when
               wee
               draw
               up
               hardly
               and
               painfully
               towards
               Gods
               holy
               mountaine
               ,
               with
               a
               weight
               of
               flesh
               pressing
               downe
               ,
               and
               a
               body
               of
               sinne
               cleaving
               fast
               ,
               wee
               pant
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               and
               send
               up
               grones
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               speake
               in
               their
               language
               ;
               
                 when
                 shall
                 wee
                 come
                 and
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 ?
                 Wee
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               our
               soules
               being
               wearied
               ,
               and
               parched
               ,
               and
               dryed
               up
               with
               the
               flames
               and
               vexations
               of
               tentations
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               thirst
               for
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               satisfie
               their
               thirst
               in
               the
               River
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               which
               floweth
               from
               his
               presence
               ,
               whose
               streames
               are
               perfect
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               perfect
               happinesse
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 denying
                 free
                 will
                 doth
                 not
                 abridge
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 of
                 punishment
                 for
                 evill
                 doing
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               is
               yet
               one
               question
               more
               ,
               which
               must
               have
               an
               answer
               ,
               rather
               for
               some
               weakenesse
               which
               it
               may
               meet
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               strength
               which
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 When
                 they
                 profess
                 that
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 free
                 will
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 work
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 moved
                 and
                 assisted
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 sense
                 can
                 they
                 encourage
                 men
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ?
                 or
                 with
                 what
                 justice
                 can
                 they
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 omitting
                 the
                 same
                 ?
              
               The
               Cavalier
               is
               deceived
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               and
               goes
               about
               to
               deliver
               over
               his
               deceipt
               unto
               his
               Reader
               ;
               For
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 free
                 will
                 ,
              
               being
               moved
               by
               effectuall
               grace
               ;
               But
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 free
                 will
              
               :
               For
               ,
               wee
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               will
               being
               moved
               effectually
               by
               grace
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               free
               will
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               free
               will
               fortified
               ,
               actuated
               ,
               and
               animated
               by
               grace
               .
               So
               his
               Reader
               is
               deceived
               by
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               perswaded
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               wee
               doe
               not
               allow
               men
               actuated
               by
               grace
               so
               much
               as
               free
               will
               ;
               for
               we
               allow
               them
               more
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               ,
               wee
               allow
               them
               much
               more
               then
               Romists
               ,
               and
               they
               quarrell
               with
               us
               because
               wee
               allow
               them
               so
               much
               :
               Yet
               the
               more
               power
               and
               efficacy
               we
               allow
               grace
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               the
               lesse
               efficacy
               hath
               the
               Cavaliers
               objection
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               encouragement
               have
               men
               to
               good
               works
               :
               For
               the
               more
               God
               helpeth
               the
               will
               ,
               the
               more
               couragiously
               may
               the
               will
               go
               on
               to
               working
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               may
               exhortation
               call
               for
               good
               works
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               God
               did
               not
               worke
               in
               us
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               left
               man
               to
               stand
               only
               on
               the
               motion
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               exhortations
               might
               have
               but
               a
               cold
               encouragement
               ,
               standing
               meerly
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               creature
               for
               successe
               and
               effect
               .
               But
               when
               God
               gives
               what
               he
               commands
               ,
               then
               may
               exhortations
               call
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               Gods
               commands
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               humane
               justice
               in
               punishing
               ,
               hee
               may
               know
               that
               our
               opinion
               doth
               not
               oppose
               but
               approve
               it
               .
               For
               even
               your
               own
               a
               Vega
               ,
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               That
               
                 Protestants
                 affirme
                 a
                 liberty
                 in
                 Philosophicall
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 externall
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               of
               free
               will
               I
               may
               here
               say
               the
               lesse
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               spoken
               somewhat
               of
               it
               before
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               is
               more
               largely
               unfolded
               
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 bloud
                 which
                 springs
                 from
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 should
                 deterre
                 men
                 from
                 consorting
                 with
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               here
               I
               may
               give
               this
               returne
               to
               the
               Romists
               :
               Upon
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               man
               depends
               the
               whole
               Law
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               a
               principall
               place
               is
               given
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               :
               And
               in
               the
               love
               of
               man
               a
               chiefe
               place
               is
               given
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Idolatry
               and
               murder
               being
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
               are
               maine
               breaches
               of
               this
               royall
               Law
               of
               love
               :
               Now
               Rome
               permitting
               the
               doctrines
               and
               practice
               of
               idolatry
               and
               murder
               ,
               (
               the
               maine
               breaches
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               )
               with
               what
               face
               can
               she
               require
               the
               keeping
               of
               other
               lawes
               and
               lesser
               duties
               ,
               that
               gives
               such
               encouragement
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               these
               greater
               ones
               ?
               a
               Tertullian
               proves
               idolatry
               alone
               to
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               every
               Commandement
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               bee
               hard
               to
               prove
               that
               Rome
               ,
               jointly
               with
               idolatry
               ,
               gives
               encouragement
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               every
               Commandement
               :
               
               but
               I
               especially
               fasten
               on
               these
               two
               ,
               whose
               eminent
               guilt
               is
               haunted
               with
               the
               continuall
               out-cry
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               avenged
               with
               heavie
               judgements
               by
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               commonly
               these
               sins
               are
               twins
               ,
               the
               same
               evil
               spirit
               first
               working
               by
               idolatry
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               not
               being
               of
               God
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               worship
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               provoking
               man
               to
               destroy
               the
               Image
               of
               that
               God
               whom
               he
               hath
               formerly
               abolished
               .
               But
               most
               fearfull
               sinnes
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               their
               hideousnesse
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               horrid
               face
               of
               the
               judgements
               ,
               which
               have
               beene
               the
               counterparts
               and
               representations
               of
               them
               .
               He
               that
               would
               behold
               painted
               unto
               the
               life
               the
               lamentable
               countenance
               of
               these
               judgements
               ,
               let
               him
               with
               an
               heart
               of
               life
               and
               sense
               read
               over
               the
               Lamentations
               of
               Ieremy
               ;
               
               And
               he
               that
               will
               see
               Idols
               and
               bloud
               to
               have
               been
               the
               maine
               meritorious
               causes
               of
               these
               judgements
               ,
               let
               him
               reade
               the
               words
               both
               of
               other
               *
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Ieremy
               .
               But
               if
               for
               these
               Jerusalem
               hath
               been
               judged
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               Rome
               ?
               For
               ,
               Rome
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               spirituall
               fornications
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               is
               found
               the
               bloud
               of
               all
               that
               are
               slaine
               on
               earth
               :
               The
               power
               of
               Rome
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               it
               slew
               millions
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               
               of
               Iesus
               under
               the
               heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               it
               hath
               added
               to
               these
               millions
               the
               multitudes
               of
               those
               who
               have
               been
               slaine
               under
               the
               beast
               with
               hornes
               of
               a
               Lamb.
               
               And
               how
               loud
               is
               the
               cry
               of
               all
               this
               bloud
               being
               united
               in
               one
               voice
               ?
               Wherefore
               ,
               let
               my
               counsell
               be
               acceptable
               to
               you
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               )
               Heare
               the
               voice
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
              
               before
               God
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               this
               bloud
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 ye
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 judgements
                 :
              
               
               For
               she
               that
               is
               drunk
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               vomit
               it
               up
               againe
               ,
               and
               her
               owne
               bloud
               with
               it
               ;
               shee
               shall
               fall
               and
               never
               rise
               againe
               ,
               
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               hath
               spoken
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               do
               not
               joyn
               with
               that
               idolatrous
               company
               of
               Mourners
               ,
               which
               shall
               lament
               for
               her
               when
               they
               
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 smoake
                 of
                 her
                 burning
              
               ;
               but
               bee
               found
               among
               the
               heavenly
               company
               of
               Rejoycers
               ,
               
               which
               sing
               
                 Alleluia
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 true
                 &
                 righteous
                 are
                 his
                 judgments
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 judged
                 the
                 great
                 whore
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 corrupt
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 her
                 fornication
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 avenged
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 at
                 her
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               the
               Man
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               being
               made
               his
               foote-stoole
               ,
               wee
               will
               hope
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               
               grace
               shall
               bee
               speedily
               changed
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               .
               And
               for
               the
               hastening
               of
               that
               glory
               ,
               wee
               will
               pray
               for
               the
               speedy
               subduing
               of
               these
               enemies
               ;
               For
               this
               glory
               being
               come
               ,
               wee
               shall
               by
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               and
               peace
               bee
               translated
               into
               that
               peace
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               be
               free
               from
               the
               vexations
               of
               enmity
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               controversies
               ,
               emulations
               ,
               factions
               ,
               and
               schismes
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               without
               controversie
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               godlinesse
               shall
               appear
               unto
               us
               in
               a
               perfect
               discovery
               ,
               light
               ,
               &
               glory
               :
               Yea
               ,
               there
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               made
               capable
               of
               seeing
               the
               highest
               glory
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sight
               shee
               shall
               be
               glorified
               :
               The
               Father
               and
               Fountaine
               of
               glory
               shall
               shine
               into
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               light
               she
               shall
               see
               light
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               light
               shee
               shall
               be
               light
               ;
               And
               hee
               that
               filleth
               her
               with
               light
               ,
               shall
               also
               fill
               her
               with
               joy
               ;
               for
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               is
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               it
               will
               hee
               powre
               into
               the
               soule
               the
               new
               wine
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnesse
               issuing
               from
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               shall
               make
               up
               the
               joyes
               of
               a
               consummate
               marriage
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               Spouse
               with
               extasies
               ,
               and
               overflowings
               of
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               glorious
               .
               And
               thus
               tasting
               how
               sweet
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               the
               joies
               of
               a
               most
               fruitive
               union
               ,
               these
               joyes
               shall
               enflame
               
               her
               loves
               ,
               and
               her
               loves
               shall
               kindle
               her
               joyes
               ;
               shee
               shall
               taste
               and
               see
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               chiefe
               object
               of
               her
               love
               ;
               shee
               shall
               rejoice
               in
               seeing
               and
               tasting
               him
               whom
               she
               loveth
               ,
               and
               shee
               must
               needs
               fervently
               love
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               shee
               findes
               and
               feeles
               such
               exceeding
               joy
               .
               Thus
               shall
               shee
               run
               in
               a
               circle
               of
               Love
               and
               Joy
               ,
               and
               this
               circle
               of
               Love
               and
               Joy
               shall
               bee
               for
               all
               eternity
               :
               for
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               her
               a
               Fountain
               of
               joy
               ,
               shall
               be
               also
               to
               her
               a
               Well
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               so
               shall
               shee
               live
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               rejoice
               for
               ever
               .
               An
               eternall
               God
               shall
               be
               seene
               ,
               tasted
               ,
               loved
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               by
               an
               everliving
               Church
               in
               everlasting
               blessednesse
               .
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57693-e220
           
             
               2
               Sam.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Page
               81.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57693-e440
           
             ●
             Joh.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             John
             13.34
             .
          
           
             John
             17.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             Eph.
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             Col
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.14
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
             Eph.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             
               Claud.
               Ma●
               .
               de
               statu
               animae
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             C●l
             .
             3.14
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             James
             3.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Rō
             .
             14.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             9.50
             .
          
           
             
               Chrysol
               .
               Ser.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             1.4
             .
             Eph.
             4.3.16
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             5.1
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             Docere
             voluit
             quod
             haec
             tria
             sibi
             invicem
             connexa
             sint
             ,
             &
             cohaerent
             Deus
             ,
             Christus
             ,
             &
             Ecclesia
             ,
             seu
             universitas
             credentium
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             qui
             〈◊〉
             ex
             his
             vel
             diligat
             vel
             odiat
             ,
             omnia
             diligat
             aut
             odiat
             .
             Ferus
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             James
             4.5
             .
             and
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.16
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.14
             .
             &
             4.7
             .
          
           
             
               Cass●nd
               .
               de
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Homily
             of
             Whitsontide
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             name
             Papists
             is
             from
             an
             whole
             state
             and
             order
             of
             chiefe
             Governors
             ,
             to
             whom
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             cleave
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             in
             all
             things
             .
             So
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             Papist
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             a
             childe
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             Christs
             Vicar
             .
             
               Romish
               Test.
            
             on
             Act.
             11.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             Pontificem
             Romanum
             quem
             Papam
             dicimus
             tantum
             non
             Deum
             faciunt
             ,
             ejusque
             authoritatem
             non
             modo
             supra
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             sed
             supra
             ipsam
             Scripturam
             divinam
             efferunt
             ,
             &
             sententiam
             ejus
             divinis
             oraculis
             parem
             ,
             imò
             infallibilem
             ●idei
             regulam
             constituunt
             ;
             hos
             non
             video
             quo
             minus
             Pseudo-Catholicos
             &
             Papistas
             appellare
             possis
             .
             
               Cassan.
               de
               Offic.
               pii
               viri
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Neque
             id
             tantum
             de
             Occiduis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Orientalibus
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             ut
             Graecorum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Brier-wood
             his
             Inquiries
             of
             Tongues
             and
             Religions
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               cap.
            
             21.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             
               Azor.
               Instit.
               moral
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             10.11.12
             .
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               〈◊〉
               ,
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Omnis
             Spiritus
             qui
             solvit
             Jesum
             ,
             &
             negat
             in
             carne
             venisse
             ,
             de
             Deo
             non
             est
             ,
             sed
             hic
             de
             Antichristo
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nunquid
             omnis
             qui
             non
             negat
             ●●sum
             in
             carne
             venisse
             ,
             Spiritum
             Dei
             habet
             ▪
             Sed
             hanc
             negationem
             in
             opere
             ,
             non
             in
             voce
             esse
             —
             .
             Si
             credat
             Christum
             inca●na●um
             ,
             quiescat
             odi●e
             memb●a
             Christi
             .
             Si
             credit
             Verbum
             caro-●actum
             ,
             quid
             persequitur
             in
             carne
             Verbum
             caro-factum
             ?
             —
             Non
             op●●●tur
             mal●m
             in
             Christi
             carne
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             in
             servis
             suis
             ,
             quoniam
             Domin●●
             &
             Eccl●sia
             una
             caro
             est
             :
             In
             quà
             carne
             si
             credit
             esse
             hominem
             ,
             cur
             non
             ●●●igit
             ,
             aut
             q●od
             c●udeliùs
             est
             ,
             cur
             odit
             ?
             sicut
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             
               Qui
               non
               〈…〉
               in
               morte
            
             :
             &
             ,
             
               Qui
               fratrem
               suum
               odit
               homi●ida
               est
               .
            
             Aliud
             in
             〈…〉
             evidentius
             signū
             cognoscendi
             Antichristi
             non
             esse
             dixit
             ,
             quā
             ,
             Q●i
             negat
             〈◊〉
             carne
             ,
             idem
             edit
             fratrem
             .
             Ticonius
             in
             his
             Rules
             ,
             which
             Rules
             are
             co●mended
             by
             S.
             
               A●●ust
               .
               de
               Doctr.
               Christ.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Plures
             essicimur
             quoties
             metimur
             à
             vobis
             :
             Semen
             est
             sanguis
             Christianorum
             .
             
               T●rt
               .
               Apolog.
            
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hist.
               Con.
               Tr●
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
               id
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1558
             
          
           
             b
             The
             souldiers
             &
             common
             executioners
             refusing
             to
             kill
             the
             Protestants
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             the
             butchers
             were
             impl●y●d
             in
             it
             .
             
               Comment
               .
               ●f
               France
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ab
             origine
             Jesuitarum
             ,
             ad
             annum
             1580.
             hoc
             est
             ,
             paulò
             pluribus
             quàm
             30.
             annis
             nongenta
             serè
             millia
             fuisse
             trucidata
             notat
             
               ●●lduinus
               de
               Antichrist●
               ,
               C●ment
               .
               Apoc.
               
            
          
           
             d
             See
             B.
             Iewels
             answer
             to
             this
             Bull.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             e
             See
             B.
             Carltons
             Thankfull
             Remembrance
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             continuall
             treasons
             and
             rebellions
             following
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             &
             Curse
             ,
             but
             followed
             with
             a
             curse
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.8
             .
          
           
             N●m
             .
             22.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.32
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             first
             was
             made
             General
             ,
             Baron
             ,
             Vicoūt
             ,
             Earle
             ,
             &
             Marquesse
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             The
             second
             set
             on
             worke
             by
             hearing
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             extolled
             .
             The
             third
             took
             his
             infection
             from
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Ballard
             a
             Priest.
             The
             fourth
             would
             not
             kill
             the
             Q●
             .
             except
             the
             Pope
             did
             approve
             it
             ,
             &
             give
             him
             a
             plenary
             indulgence
             ;
             which
             was
             assured
             to
             him
             by
             a
             Cardinals
             letter
             ,
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             Speeds
             Chronicle
             .
          
           
             g
             K.
             Iames
             his
             Apology
             of
             the
             O●th
             .
             
               The
               only
               reason
               th●y
               gave
               for
               plo●●ing
               so
               hainous
               an
               attempt
               ,
               was
               the
               ze●le
               they
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maldonate
               in
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             47.5
             .
             Rev.
             17.6
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             20.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             a
             Dominum
             Christum
             ,
             Antich●ist●s
             ,
             non
             voto
             ,
             sed
             occasione
             praedicat
             .
             Aliò
             t●nde●s
             s●b
             Christi
             nom●n
             ingreditur
             .
             quo
             sibi
             〈…〉
             ,
             quo
             su●
             Christ●
             nomin●
             ventri
             pa●●a●
             .
             
               Ty●on
               .
               Reg.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Being
             raised
             by
             th●se
             steps
             unto
             earthly
             Power
             ,
             they
             laid
             aside
             by
             little
             and
             little
             the
             care
             of
             souls
             ,
             &
             of
             divine
             precepts
             ,
             so
             that
             setting
             their
             affectiōs
             wholly
             upon
             earthly
             greatnesse
             ,
             &
             using
             their
             spirituall
             authority
             only
             as
             an
             instrument
             of
             their
             temporal
             ,
             they
             seemed
             rather
             to
             bee
             secular
             Princes
             ,
             then
             Priests
             .
             
               Guicc●rdine
               ,
               Lib.
            
             4.
             
             S●e
             the
             additio●●
             to
             the
             later
             Edition
             of
             the
             History
             of
             T●ent
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             iis
             qui
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             Gubernatores
             &
             propugnatores
             haberi
             volunt
             ,
             illud
             improbandum
             existimo
             ,
             quod
             morbum
             nullum
             agnoscunt
             ,
             &
             (
             quod
             huic
             rei
             consequens
             est
             )
             remedia
             non
             admittunt
             ;
             imò
             ,
             de
             correctione
             admonentes
             &
             ad
             curationem
             exhortantes
             :
             operamque
             suā
             ad
             id
             efficiendum
             offerentes
             ,
             non
             modo
             rejiciunt
             ,
             &
             ab
             Ecclesiae
             societate
             depellunt
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             multis
             in
             lo●is
             crud●liter
             interficiēdos
             cēsuerunt
             :
             Quae
             res
             huic
             miserabili
             Schismatici
             occasione
             dedisse
             videtur
             .
             
               Cassa●
               .
               de
               of●ic
               .
               pii
               viri
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Ministros
             subornat
             suos
             ,
             velut
             ministros
             justitiae
             ,
             asserentes
             noctem
             pro
             die
             ,
             &
             perfidiam
             sub
             praetextu
             fidei
             ,
             Antichristum
             sub
             vocabulo
             Christi
             ;
             ut
             dum
             verisimilia
             mentiuntur
             ,
             veritatem
             subtilitate
             frustrentur
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               de
               Unitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
          
           
             
               Suar.
               in
            
             3.
             
             T.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             32.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.55
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.28
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
             1
             Kin.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Utramque
               potestatem
               ,
               nimirum
               ,
               cōsecrandi
               ,
               &
               absolvendi
               .
               
                 Vasq.
                 in
              
               3.
               
               T.
               3.
               
               Disp.
               239.
               
               C.
               1.
               
               
                 &
                 C.
              
               3.
               
               Ex
               Medina
               .
            
             
               In
               duas
               has
               partes
               esse
               distributum
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Cardinals
             &
             Bishops
             let
             not
             to
             make
             their
             servants
             ,
             their
             Co●ks
             and
             Horse-keepers
             Priests
             ,
             whereby
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             are
             be●●me
             a
             jest
             and
             laughing-stock
             to
             every
             man.
             
               Bish.
               of
               Valence
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               France
               ,
               Part.
            
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Hos.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             
               ●●ssan
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Lombard
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             2.
             lit
             .
             A.
             
               Cass.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Pamelius
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             
               Tertul.
               de
               praescrip
               .
               ad
               haeret
               .
               cap.
            
             41.
             saith
             ,
             We
             will
             prove
             extreme
             Unction
             to
             bee
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             because
             it
             promiseth
             health
             ,
             o●
             recovery
             .
             And
             Cassander
             ,
             by
             the
             ancient
             prayer
             ,
             benediction
             and
             hymnes
             ,
             
               ad
               corporal●●
               morbi
               le●ationem
               p●rtin●re
            
             ,
             that
             it
             pertaines
             to
             bodily
             recovery
             :
             Which
             is
             also
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             S●n●●nces
             .
          
           
             b
             Mark
             6.13
             .
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               extr●m
               .
               unct
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Hypognost
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             where
             a
             third
             place
             being
             denyed
             besides
             heaven
             and
             hell
             ,
             Erasmus
             in
             the
             ●argent
             puts
             the
             word
             Pur●●●●rium
             :
             But
             the
             Spanish
             Purgatorie
             hath
             pu●ged
             and
             taken
             away
             this
             Purgatory
             .
             
               Index
               Hisp.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Dogma
             de
             purgatorio
             igne
             exterminandum
             est
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             Purgatorie
             should
             be
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             men
             careless
             of
             purging
             themselves
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             while
             they
             looke
             for
             another
             purging
             hereafter
             :
             
               Graecus
               de
               purgatorio
               igne
            
             .
             To
             which
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             purging
             fire
             hereafter
             may
             bee
             taken
             away
             for
             mony
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             need
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             purging
             here
             or
             herafter
             .
             To
             this
             end
             (
             
               Hist.
               Trid.
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             sent
             an
             Indulgence
             &
             pardon
             for
             sinnes
             through
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             granting
             it
             to
             whosoever
             would
             give
             mony
             ;
             and
             extending
             it
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             whom
             ,
             when
             the
             disbursement
             was
             made
             ,
             his
             will
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             freed
             from
             the
             paines
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             a
             Quia
             sunt
             〈◊〉
             qui
             〈…〉
             ,
             Psalmodiaeve
             ,
             necessarios
             in
             exercendis
             artificiis
             ;
             labores
             def●giunt
             ,
             illud
             est
             intelligendum
             ,
             certis
             quidem
             aliis
             quibusdam
             in
             rebus
             〈◊〉
             ●e●tam
             unicuique
             temporis
             tempestivitatem
             ;
             ut
             est
             apud
             Ecclesia●●●●
             ,
             qui
             omni
             negotio
             suum
             esse
             tempus
             dici●
             ;
             orationi
             verò
             ,
             &
             〈…〉
             sicut
             in
             aliis
             etiam
             plerisque
             ,
             nullū
             non
             esse
             tempus
             〈…〉
             licet
             ,
             ut
             vel
             in
             eo
             ipso
             dū
             manibus
             opus
             tractamus
             ,
             &
             linguâ
             〈…〉
             (
             quandocunque
             id
             fieri
             potest
             ,
             aut
             expedit
             potiùs
             ,
             &
             ad
             fidei
             〈…〉
             conducit
             )
             munere
             hoc
             fungi
             possimus
             ;
             sin
             id
             minus
             ,
             corde
             〈…〉
             Psalmis
             ,
             &
             hymni●
             ,
             &
             canticis
             spiritualibus
             Deum
             colla●demus
             ,
             〈…〉
             ita
             orationi
             satisfaciamus
             :
             interim
             dum
             laboramus
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Basil.
                 Regul
                 .
                 susius
                 disput
                 .
                 in
                 cap.
              
               37.
               
            
             
               In
               telis
               texendis
               ,
               in
               consuendorum
               calceamentorum
               Artificio
               ,
               &
               maximè
               agriculturâ
               .
               
                 Ib.
                 cap.
              
               38.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Rusticum
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Nullo
               modo
               enim
               decet
               ,
               ut
               in
               ea
               vita
               ubi
               fiant
               Senatores
               laboriosi
               ,
               ibi
               fiant
               opifices
               otiosi
               .
               
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 opere
                 Monachorum
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               Mallem
               per
               singulos
               dies
               certis
               horis
               ,
               quantum
               in
               benè
               moderatis
               Monasteriis
               constitutum
               est
               ,
               aliquid
               manibus
               operari
               .
               
                 Ib.
                 cap.
              
               29.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Ut
             de
             opere
             Monachorum
             librum
             conscriberem
             ,
             illa
             me
             necessitas
             compulit
             quòd
             cùm
             apud
             Carthaginem
             Monasteria
             esse
             caepissent
             ,
             alii
             se
             suis
             manibus
             transig●bant
             ,
             obtemperantes
             Apostolo
             :
             Alii
             verò
             ex
             oblationibus
             Religiosorum
             vivere
             volebant
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             operantes
             unde
             necessaria
             vel
             haberent
             ,
             vel
             supplerent
             ,
             se
             potiùs
             implere
             praeceptum
             Evangelicum
             existimarent
             ,
             atque
             jactarent
             ,
             ubi
             Dominus
             ait
             ,
             
               Respicite
               Volatilia
               coel●
               ,
               &
               Lilia
               agri
               ?
               August
               .
               Retract
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Operari
             manibus
             ,
             bonum
             est
             corpori
             ,
             deseruit
             Spiritui
             ,
             aedificatio
             est
             proximi
             ,
             &
             reparatio
             est
             sensus
             nostri
             .
             Et
             si
             interdum
             pigri
             sumus
             ,
             tamen
             perseverando
             vincimus
             .
             
               T.
               Campensis
               .
               De
               disciplina
               clausteralum
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Florui●
             circa
             annum
             Salutis
             incarna●ae
             ,
             M.
             CCCC.X
             
          
           
             g
             Pater
             noster
             Benedictus
             ,
             otium
             detestans
             Monachorum
             ,
             in
             Regula
             quā
             nobis
             tradidit
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Otiositas
             inimica
             est
             animae
             ,
             &
             ideò
             certis
             temporibus
             occupari
             debent
             Monachi
             in
             labore
             manuum
             ,
             cerrisque
             item
             ho●is
             in
             lectione
             divina
             .
             Tunc
             ●nim
             verè
             sunt
             Monachi
             ,
             si
             labore
             manuum
             suarū
             vivunt
             ,
             ficut
             &
             patres
             nostri
             fecerunt
             ,
             &
             Apostoli
             .
             —
             Item
             ,
             Erat
             in
             primordio
             Monastici
             status
             ista
             consuetudo
             Monachorum
             ,
             ut
             nullum
             sine
             labore
             admitterent
             ad
             sui
             consortium
             ,
             &c.
             verùm
             posteaquam
             census
             Monachi
             habere
             caep●runt
             &
             redditus
             ,
             p●istina
             mox
             simpli●itatis
             studia
             defecerant
             ,
             crevitque
             paulatim
             cum
             divitiis
             rerū
             tēporalium
             supe●bia
             ,
             in
             tantū
             ,
             ut
             labores
             manuum
             omnes
             cum
             tempore
             Monachi
             recu●●●ent
             .
             —
             Ne
             igitur
             panē
             vestrum
             manducetis
             otiosi
             ,
             semper
             vos
             aliquo
             l●bo●e
             honesto
             &
             utili
             opo●t●bit
             esse
             mancipatos
             ,
             quo
             &
             mens
             à
             taedio
             relev●●ur
             observantiae
             ●egularis
             ,
             &
             inopia
             gravis
             vel
             in
             parvo
             saltem
             〈◊〉
             :
             Messis
             ●empore
             ad
             ●●●num
             ,
             &
             autumni
             diebu●
             ad
             vindemiam
             vos
             〈◊〉
             extra
             Monasterium
             con●uevimus
             occupare
             ,
             &c.
             〈…〉
             ●●●acho●u●
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Monachismus
               sinceritatē
               suam
               retinens
               ,
               nō
               aliud
               est
               quàm
               sincerior
               Christianismus
               .
               Talem
               primam
               Christo
               credentiū
               Ecclesiam
               fuisse
               ,
               qualis
               nūc
               Monachi
               esse
               nituntur
               .
            
             
               
                 Gabr.
                 Puterbeus
                 frater
              
               .
            
          
           
             i
             But
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             thinks
             that
             a
             man
             more
             perfectly
             imitates
             the
             Apostles
             in
             a
             married
             then
             a
             Monasticall
             life
             .
             Qui
             autem
             fuerit
             persectus
             ,
             exempla
             habet
             Apostolos
             ;
             &
             reverà
             vir
             probatur
             ,
             non
             in
             eo
             quod
             vitam
             elegerit
             Monasticā
             :
             ve●ū
             ille
             viros
             vincit
             qui
             in
             matrimonio
             &
             libero●ū
             procreatione
             ,
             &
             domus
             cura
             ac
             providentia
             citra
             voluptatē
             &
             dolorē
             se
             excercet
             &
             cum
             in
             Familiae
             versetur
             curatione
             ,
             indivulsus
             tamen
             est
             à
             Dei
             charitate
             ,
             in
             surgitque
             adversus
             omnē
             tentationem
             quae
             affertur
             ,
             per
             filios
             ,
             uxorē
             ,
             &
             famulos
             ,
             &
             possessiones
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strō
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
             And
             Chrysostome
             differs
             not
             much
             from
             him
             :
             Ne
             Monachum
             quidem
             magnopere
             admiremur
             ,
             quod
             is
             apud
             se
             vivens
             ,
             neque
             commoveatur
             ,
             neque
             in
             multa
             ac
             magna
             peccata
             prolabatur
             :
             Neque
             enim
             ei
             res
             illae
             adsunt
             ,
             quibus
             ipse
             animo
             irritetur
             ,
             aemuleturque
             :
             sin
             verò
             quis
             se
             turbis
             un
             versis
             tradiderit
             ,
             animum
             ipsum
             vel
             tempestate
             actum
             tanquam
             in
             malacia
             &
             tranquillitate
             gubernans
             ,
             hic
             dignus
             est
             quem
             omnes
             plaus●
             &
             admiratione
             prosequantur
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               Sa●●rd
               .
               l.
            
             5
             
          
           
             k
             Ne
             quem
             offendat
             quod
             in
             hac
             Epistola
             ,
             sicut
             nec
             in
             superioribus
             Divus
             Hieronymus
             nihil
             eorum
             praecipit
             ,
             quae
             his
             temporibus
             à
             Monachis
             exiguntur
             .
             De
             tribus
             illis
             votis
             quae
             vocant
             Solennia
             ,
             ne
             verbum
             quidē
             ullum
             .
             Sed
             meminisse
             debemus
             id
             quod
             palam
             liquet
             ex
             hujus
             scriptis
             ,
             aetate
             Hieronymi
             nondum
             fuisse
             hoc
             Monachorum
             genus
             ,
             cujusmodi
             nunc
             nostra
             tempestate
             videmus
             .
             
               Erasm.
               in
               Antidoto
               Epistolae
               Hieronymi
               ad
               Rusticum
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Quam
             autem
             longè
             Monachatus
             ●odie
             ,
             à
             prima
             sua
             origine
             degeneraverit
             ,
             &
             quantis
             abusibus
             contaminatus
             &
             deformatus
             sit
             ,
             satis
             per
             se
             est
             manifestum
             ;
             nam
             paulatim
             religio
             vera
             &
             solida
             in
             superstitionem
             &
             inanem
             speciem
             ●eligionis
             conve●s●
             est
             ;
             &
             accrescentibus
             opibus
             ,
             decrevit
             pietas
             .
             
               Cassander
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Nusquam
             ferè
             licentior
             &
             profanior
             vita
             ,
             quam
             i●
             nonnullis
             Monasteriis
             .
             
               Cass.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Speeds
             later
             Edit
             .
          
           
             n
             Ignorantia
             malum
             est
             &
             miseria
             ,
             quam
             vera
             charitas
             expellere
             tenetu●
             Lorca
             22.
             
             Disp.
             41.
             n.
             15.
             
             Quanquam
             omnes
             Christianit
             ●eantur
             dil●ction●m
             suam
             testa●i
             observatione
             mandatorum
             ,
             juxta
             illud
             ,
             
               Si
               d●ligiti●m●
               ,
               mandata
               mea
               servate
            
             ;
             à
             Petro
             tamen
             ejusque
             successoribus
             ,
             al●ud
             quiddam
             &
             majus
             exigitur
             ,
             nempe
             ut
             pascant
             :
             vide
             au●em
             emphasim
             verborum
             ;
             Non
             dicit
             ,
             Occide
             ,
             aut
             lanam
             &
             lac
             a●●ipe
             ;
             sed
             Pas●e
             :
             Nec
             dicit
             ,
             Potestatem
             in
             eos
             exerce
             tyrannicam
             ;
             fed
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Peccat
             mortaliter
             qui
             judicio
             rationis
             utens
             ,
             negligit
             s●ire
             explicitè
             &
             in
             particulari
             secundam
             personam
             Trinitatis
             ,
             puta
             ,
             Filium
             Dei
             Patris
             ,
             propter
             nostram
             salutem
             factum
             esse
             hominem
             ,
             natum
             ,
             &
             mortuum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Imò
             &
             qui
             ignorat
             alios
             Articulos
             praedicti
             Symboli
             ,
             saltē
             quos
             Ecclesia
             solemnizat
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quocirca
             ,
             omnes
             Parochos
             ,
             Patrimos
             ,
             Parente●
             ,
             &
             Confessores
             ,
             (
             praesertim
             plebe●orum
             )
             ac
             Verbi
             divini
             Praecones
             obse●ramus
             ,
             ut
             fidem
             istam
             Articulorum
             explicitam
             ,
             &
             in
             particulari
             .
             caete●orumque
             qui
             in
             Symbolo
             Apostolorum
             quo
             sancta
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             utitur
             continentu●
             ,
             saepissime
             cōmendare
             ,
             &
             inculcare
             non
             desinent
             :
             Quand●quidem
             unive●s●
             C●risti
             Republicâ
             ●i●ca
             haec
             tanta
             sit
             se●o●dia
             ,
             ut
             multos
             passim
             invenia●
             ,
             nihil
             ●●gis
             in
             particulari
             &
             explicite
             de
             ●is●e
             crede●e
             ,
             quàm
             ethnicum
             Philos
             〈◊〉
             sola
             〈◊〉
             veri
             Dei
             n●tu●ali
             cognitione
             praeditum
             .
             
               Navar.
               〈…〉
            
             .
             11.
             
             〈◊〉
             22.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Willets
               Synopsis
               ,
               large
               Edit
               .
               page
            
             1220.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●6
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.40
             .
          
           
             John
             1.12.15.16
             .
             Joh.
             3.36
             .
             Act.
             10.43
             .
             Rom.
             9.33
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             10.14
             ,
             17
             Joh.
             1.12.13
             .
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
             Jam.
             1.18
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Those
             which
             flowed
             
               é
               later●
               Christi
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Tria
             siquidem
             nobis
             sunt
             ad
             profectum
             christianae
             religionis
             proposita
             ,
             sed
             ad
             cōsummatam
             justitiam
             perinde
             necessaria
             ,
             ut
             in
             his
             tota
             humanae
             salutis
             summa
             consistat
             :
             horum
             primū
             est
             intelligere
             &
             firmiter
             tenere
             mysterium
             Trinitatis
             ,
             &
             unius
             veritatem
             Deitatis
             .
             Secundum
             ,
             salutaris
             Baptismi
             rationē
             nosce
             ,
             vel
             causam
             .
             Tertium
             ,
             in
             quo
             duo
             vitae
             Sacramenta
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Dominici
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             continentur
             .
             
               Fulbert
               .
               Carnot
               .
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Quae
             summa
             est
             fidei
             ,
             seu
             omnium
             credendorum
             ?
             Symbolum
             Apostolorum
             in
             duodecim
             distinctum
             Articulos
             .
             
               Canisii
               Catechismus
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               King
               Iames
               his
               premonition
               to
               christian
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Job
             1.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             15
             &
             2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sl●ydan
                 .
                 Com.
                 lib.
              
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Gowlart
                 .
                 Admir
                 .
                 Hist.
                 ex
                 S●ringe●o
                 ,
                 teste
                 oculato
                 .
              
            
          
           
             a
             Quaeritur
             an
             conscientia
             errans
             vim
             habeat
             sibi
             obl●gandi
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ut
             eam
             sequi
             ,
             &
             juxta
             ipsius
             praescripta
             agere
             debeamus
             .
             Duae
             sūt
             opiniones
             :
             prima
             asseverat
             non
             habere
             vim
             obligandi
             ,
             sed
             ligandi
             —
             Quādo
             conscientia
             ligat
             ,
             &
             non
             obligat
             ,
             tunc
             si
             contra
             eam
             agatur
             ,
             peccatum
             quidem
             admittitur
             ,
             non
             tamen
             secundùm
             eam
             agere
             debemus
             ,
             quoniam
             possumus
             hujusmodi
             conscientiam
             errantem
             deponere
             .
             
               Azor.
               Instit.
               moral
               .
               Lib.
            
             2.
             ca.
             8.
             
             Aliquando
             proponitur
             à
             conscientia
             erronea
             ut
             fiat
             id
             quod
             malum
             est
             ;
             ut
             si
             quis
             culpabiliter
             existimet
             necessariū
             esse
             mentiri
             utsuam
             vel
             alterius
             vitam
             conservet
             ,
             in
             quo
             eventu
             non
             tenetur
             quis
             mentiri
             ,
             quia
             mētiendo
             peccaret
             .
             Nullus
             autem
             tenetur
             ad
             id
             quod
             ,
             si
             fecerit
             ,
             peccatum
             cōmittit
             .
             —
             Quod
             si
             urgeas
             ,
             ergo
             homo
             iste
             erit
             perplexus
             in
             utramque
             partem
             ,
             quia
             quicquid
             faciat
             peccatum
             non
             evadit
             .
             Respondetur
             culpa
             sua
             posse
             quem
             esse
             perplexum
             ,
             quando
             se
             ignorat
             id
             quod
             scire
             potest
             &
             tenetur
             .
             Non
             est
             tamen
             simpliciter
             perplexus
             ,
             quoniam
             potest
             &
             tenetur
             in
             hoc
             eventu
             conscientiam
             illam
             deponere
             ,
             &
             scientiam
             contrariā
             habere
             ,
             quo
             facto
             ab
             illa
             perplexitate
             liberatur
             .
             
               Sayer
               .
               Clau.
               Reg.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             4.
             
             Continge●e
             potest
             ut
             conscientia
             erronea
             ex
             ignorantia
             culpabili
             proponat
             tanquam
             necessarium
             ,
             &
             in
             praecepto
             ,
             facere
             aliquid
             quod
             revera
             aliàs
             malū
             est
             ,
             ut
             mentiri
             ad
             tuendam
             vit●m
             —
             si
             ex
             tali
             conscientia
             mentiretur
             ,
             sequendo
             positivè
             judicium
             ejus
             ,
             nihilominus
             peccaret
             ,
             quia
             illa
             ignorantia
             non
             excusaret
             eum
             ,
             nullus
             enim
             obligatur
             ad
             faciendum
             illud
             quod
             peccatum
             est
             —
             potest
             autem
             &
             debet
             evitari
             &
             omitti
             mendacium
             deponendo
             conscientiam
             illam
             e●roneam
             .
             
               Vasques
               in
            
             1.
             
             2●
             .
             Disp.
             60.
             
             Num.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Error
               cōscientiae
               causatur
               ex
               cordis
               pusillanimitate
               ,
               quâ
               quis
               timet
               non
               timenda
               secundùm
               rectum
               rationis
               judicium
               ;
               et
               talis
               conscientia
               est
               nimis
               stricta
               ,
               et
               ideo
               vi●anda
               ,
               quia
               causat
               t●ia
               mala
               :
            
             
               Nam
               de
               bono
               facit
               malū
               ,
               &
               de
               festuca
               trabem
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               de
               levi
               peccato
               grave
               .
               Secūdò
               generat
               desperationē
               .
               Tert●ò
               damnat
               salvādum
               .
               
                 Pa●ant
                 .
                 in
              
               2.
               
               L●ct
               .
               165.
               
            
          
           
             Ver
             9.
             and
             Ver.
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             
             Act.
             23.6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.12
             .
             &
             8.5
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Unic●
               solitaru
            
             ,
             Psal.
             68.7
             .
             
               Pagnin
               .
               lex
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Schismatis
             tota
             radix
             &
             vera
             causa
             est
             ,
             &
             jam
             diu
             fuit
             Romanus
             Ponti●ex
             .
             —
             Schismaticus
             enim
             est
             qui
             ab
             Ecclesia
             universali
             se
             separat
             ;
             non
             qui
             Papam
             errantem
             nolit
             s●qui
             .
             
               Spalat
               Ostens
               .
               error
               .
               Suarez
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Q●i
               concupiscit
               inordinatè
               contra
               solam
               liberalitatem
               ,
               vel
               pauxillum
               contra
               justitiam
               ,
               solum
               venialiter
               peccat
               .
               
                 Navar
                 .
                 Man.
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
               N.
               1.
               
            
             
               Negari
               non
               debet
               peccatum
               veniale
               es●e
               cōtra
               praeceptum
               aliquod
               .
               
                 Vasq.
                 in
              
               1
               a.
               2r.
               Disp.
               144.9
               .
            
          
           
             Joh.
             3.36
             .
             &
             6.29
             ,
             35
             ,
             40.
             
             Joh.
             17.3
             .
             Act.
             10.43
             .
             Rom.
             3.25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Potest
             in
             aliis
             Episcopis
             et
             quidem
             firmiter
             pietas
             religio
             ●isque
             inte
             gr●●as
             conserv●ri
             .
             
               Nilus
               de
               Prim.
               p●pae
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             a
             Hieronymus
             &
             glossa
             nōine
             Ecclesiae
             multitudinem
             intelligunt
             .
             vid.
             
               Lorcam
               .
               in
            
             22.
             
             Disp.
             46.
             n.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             20.1.2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.6
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             18.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
             Obey
             your
             Rulers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Take
             with
             you
             this
             Limitation
             ;
             
               Which
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             S.
             Paul
             giveth
             even
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             .
             
               B.
               Bilson●
               difference
               ,
               &c.
               part
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Hac
             caeci
             exclusione
             Pharisaei
             ,
             sibi
             ipsis
             plus
             damni
             intulerunt
             quàm
             caeco
             ;
             per
             hoc
             enim
             seipsos
             separârunt
             &
             à
             Christo
             ,
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             fidelibus
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ferus
               in
               Ioh.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Ejectus
             quidem
             est
             à
             Templo
             ,
             sed
             à
             Templi
             Domino
             inventus
             est
             .
             
               Ferus
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.3
             .
          
           
             a
             S.
             Augustine
             〈◊〉
             not
             ,
             Hee
             is
             no
             christian
             Catholick
             that
             should
             hold
             any
             one
             of
             them
             in
             weakenesse
             ,
             s●●king
             the
             T●uth
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             the
             cont●ar●
             ,
             Epist.
             162.
             
             But
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             Every
             christian
             Catholicke
             should
             not
             beleeve
             these
             .
             And
             so
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             error
             sh●uld
             be
             beleeved
             :
             Omnis
             Christia●●●
             Catholicu●
             is●a
             non
             d●bet
             credere
             ,
             sed
             non
             omnis
             qui
             ista
             no●
             c●edi●
             ,
             cons●●uenter
             debet
             s●
             C●●istianum
             Cath●li●●m
             〈…〉
             
               ad
               quod
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Purgatory
               was
               not
               yet
               built
               by
               any
               Papall
               or
               Church
               Decree
               ,
               nor
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               much
               lesse
               Prayers
               and
               Masses
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               souls
               from
               the
               Purgatory
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               being
               :
               But
               the
               prayers
               which
               were
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               Dionysius
               (
               whom
               they
               call
               Areopagita
               )
               shewes
               to
               have
               been
               requests
               for
               that
               which
               they
               know
               already
               to
               bee
               granted
               :
               and
               so
               Test●monies
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               them
               that
               had
               lived
               holily
               .
            
             
               Quocirca
               petit
               d●vinus
               Pont●f●x
               ea
               quae
               à
               ●●o
               promiss●
               s●nt
               ,
               ei
               que
               grata
               sunt
               ,
               &
               planè
               conc●denda
               :
               in
               quo
               &
               animi
               sui
               constitutionem
               ,
               quae
               ●onitatis
               Divinae
               sp●ciem
               prae
               se
               serat
               ,
               D●o
               ,
               cui
               boni
               chari
               sunt
               ,
               declarat
               ;
               &
               ii●
               qui
               adsunt
               ut
               interpres
               ,
               munera
               &
               bona
               quae
               sanct●s
               eventura
               sunt
               ,
               exponit
               .
               
                 D●on●s
                 .
                 Ar●op
                 .
                 de
                 E●●l●s
                 .
                 Hier.
                 cap.
              
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               de
               praes
               .
               adversus
               Hae●●t
               .
            
          
           
             a
             The
             Pope
             was
             not
             yet
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             o●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Cyrill
               .
               Hier.
               Ca●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cyp.
               de
               Unit.
               Ec.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Peccatum
             verò
             quàm
             magnum
             tibi
             exaggerasti
             ,
             quando
             te
             à
             tot
             gregibus
             scidisti●
             excidisti
             enim
             teipsum
             ,
             noli
             te
             fallere
             :
             Siquidem
             ille
             est
             verè
             Schismaticus
             ,
             qui
             se
             à
             communione
             Ecclesiasticae
             Unitatis
             apostatam
             fecerit
             .
             Dum
             enim
             putas
             omnes
             à
             te
             abstinere
             posse
             ,
             solum
             te
             ab
             omnibus
             abstinuisti
             .
             
               Firm.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Cyp.
               sic
               Papam
               alloquitur
               .
            
          
           
             Exod.
             32.4
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Basil.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Haeresim
             Arianam
             subtili
             cōpendio
             brevi
             jam
             sublato
             hoc
             nomine
             intromissam
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               de
               fide
               Orat.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
             Jude
             3.
             
          
           
             
               In
               exp●●catione
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             a
             Etenim
             fratres
             videte
             quam
             multa
             enarravit
             Apostolus
             ;
             unum
             dixit
             ,
             Si
             illud
             defuerit
             ,
             frustra
             sunt
             alia
             ;
             
               Si
               linguis
               hominum
               loquar
               &
               Angelorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             Quam
             multa
             enumeravit
             ?
             His
             omnibus
             multis
             desit
             una
             charitas
             ;
             illa
             numero
             plura
             sunt
             ,
             haec
             pondere
             major
             est
             :
             Ergò
             in
             omnibus
             Sacramentis
             mecum
             ;
             in
             una
             charitate
             non
             mecum
             .
             
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             b
             Pertinaci
             dissentione
             formata
             in
             haeresim
             schisma
             verterunt
             ,
             tanquam
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             ,
             &c.
             de
             toto
             te●
             rarum
             orbe
             perierit
             ,
             ubi
             futura
             ●omissa
             est
             ,
             atque
             in
             Africa
             Donati
             parte
             remanserit
             ▪
             
               Au●u●t
               .
               ad
               quod
               vult
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             Sunt
             igitur
             sine
             dubio
             fratres
             .
             
               Opt.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Non
             enim
             potestis
             non
             esse
             fratres
             ,
             quos
             iisdem
             Sacramentorum
             visceribus
             una
             mater
             Ecclesia
             genuit
             ;
             quos
             eodem
             modo
             adoptivos
             filios
             Deus
             Pater
             excepit
             .
             
               Id.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Sed
             qui
             sententiam
             suam
             quam
             vos
             falsam
             atque
             perversam
             ,
             nulla
             pertinaci
             ,
             animositate
             defendunt
             ,
             praesertim
             quam
             non
             audacia
             suae
             p●aesumptionis
             pepererunt
             ;
             sed
             à
             seductis
             ,
             atque
             in
             error●m
             lapsis
             parentibus
             acceperunt
             ,
             quae●unt
             autem
             cauta
             ●ollicitudine
             veritatem
             ,
             corrigi
             parati
             cum
             invenitur
             ,
             nequaquam
             sunt
             inter
             haereticos
             deputandi
             .
             Tales
             ergo
             vos
             nisi
             esse
             crederem
             ,
             nullas
             fortasse
             vobis
             literas
             mitterem
             .
             August
             .
             D●minis
             dil●ct●ssimis
             ,
             &
             meritò
             praedicandi●
             fratribus
             ,
             Glorio
             ,
             Ele●sio
             ,
             &c.
             sed
             Donaristis
             ;
             &
             de
             quibus
             in
             hac
             Epistola
             :
             Nostrae
             communionis
             non
             estis
             .
             Epist.
             62.
             
          
           
             *
             Q●ale
             enim
             est
             Prophetarum
             &
             Domini
             &
             Apostolorum
             relinquētes
             nos
             voces
             attendere
             his
             nihil
             sani
             dicentibus
             ?
             
               Ir.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             60.12
             .
             Gens
             enim
             &
             Regnum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Women
               gospellers
               the
               trumpetors
               of
               their
               praises
               .
               
                 Watsons
                 Quodl
                 .
                 preface
                 .
                 And
                 Quodl
                 .
              
               2.
               
                 in
                 the
                 margin
              
               .
            
             
               A
               reason
               why
               some
               Catholick
               Gentlemen
               that
               live
               about
               London
               were
               discontented
               ,
               when
               wanting
               their
               wives
               three
               or
               foure
               or
               more
               daies
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               forsooth
               .
               in
               the
               holy
               exercise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Vides
             omnē
             Ecclesiasticum
             zelum
             servere
             sola
             pro
             dignitate
             tuenda
             :
             honori
             totum
             datur
             ,
             sanctitati
             nihil
             aut
             parum
             .
             
               Ber.
               de
               Confid
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.15
             .
             Ioh.
             8.42.47
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.6
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Cardinall
             of
             Volterra
             tells
             Pope
             Adrian
             ,
             that
             no
             reformation
             could
             bee
             made
             that
             would
             not
             notably
             diminish
             the
             rents
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Pope
             Adrian
             said
             the
             condition
             of
             Popes
             was
             miserable
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             good
             though
             they
             d●si●ed
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             
               Hist.
               Con.
               Trid.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Nec
             aliud
             quicquam
             etiam
             nunc
             obstar
             ,
             quo
             minus
             Ecclesia
             in
             pristinum
             nitorem
             restituatur
             quam
             ambitio
             &
             avaritia
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               Iean
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Pamelius
             cals
             it
             
               Regulam
               ,
               aus
               Symbolum
            
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Nostrae
               Religionis
               Articuli
               vocantur
               hic
               Regula
               .
               De
               Praescript
               .
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Those
             of
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Ecclesia
             Occidentalis
             sive
             Romana
             ,
             &c.
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             non
             contemnendum
             membrum
             .
             
               Cass.
               de
               Off.
               pii
               viri
            
             .
          
           
             Esay
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             Acts
             19.40
             .
          
           
             a
             Examen
             pacifique
             de
             la
             doctrine
             des
             Huguenotes
             :
             translated
             into
             English
             under
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Moderato●
             .
          
           
             *
             Que
             les
             Catholiques
             &
             Huguenotes
             ●●accordent
             tellement
             en●
             qu●●ls
             doctrine
             sont
             d'une
             mesme
             Foy.
             &
             Religion
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             autem
             ne
             hic
             cristas
             ●rigas
             ,
             ac
             opera
             tua
             plus
             aequo
             extollas
             ,
             jamque
             merita
             tua
             enumerare
             incipias
             ,
             quēadmodum
             hypocritae
             faciunt
             ,
             ac
             si
             debitorem
             sibi
             Deum
             operibus
             suis
             constituant
             ;
             cum
             certum
             sit
             ,
             opera
             nostra
             desicere
             in
             numero
             ,
             pondere
             ,
             &
             mensura
             ;
             quae
             ,
             si
             appendant
             in
             statera
             Dei
             ,
             inveniuntur
             minus
             habentia
             :
             unde
             
               David
               :
               Non
               intres
               in
               judiciū
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ferus
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Bene
             autē
             observa
             verbum
             gratis
             ,
             quia
             nihil
             ope●●tes
             ,
             neque
             vicem
             reddentes
             ,
             justificamur
             ,
             quādoquid●m
             antea
             peccatores
             &
             inimici
             eramus
             .
             
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Remove
             antur
             ista
             vel
             figmenta
             mendacium
             hominū
             ,
             vel
             portenta
             fallacium
             Spirituum
             ;
             aut
             enim
             non
             sunt
             vera
             quae
             dicuntur
             ,
             aut
             si
             haereticorū
             aliqua
             mira
             facta
             sunt
             ,
             magis
             cavere
             debemus
             ,
             quod
             cum
             dixisser
             Dominus
             ,
             quosdam
             futuros
             esse
             fallaces
             ,
             qui
             nonnulla
             signa
             faciendo
             etiam
             Electos
             ,
             si
             fieri
             posset
             ,
             fallerent
             ,
             adjecit
             ,
             vehementer
             commendans
             ,
             &
             ait
             ,
             
               Ecce
               praedixi
               vobis
               .
               Aug.
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             Omnem
             potentiam
             Antichristi
             ostensura
             est
             in
             signis
             &
             prodigiis
             mendacibus
             .
             
               Agobard
               .
               Serm.
               de
               Trinit
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Nonnulli
             Authores
             non
             ignobiles
             ,
             aliquid
             diversum
             inter
             haereticum
             &
             haeresim
             commenti
             sunt
             :
             ●pinantur
             enim
             haeresim
             propriè
             appella●●
             posse
             quemcunque
             e●●orem
             fidei
             opp●situm
             secun●ū
             se
             ,
             absque
             aliquo
             respectu
             &
             habitudine
             ad
             proferentem
             ;
             &
             ideo
             conced●nt
             haeresim
             posse
             asseri
             ab
             eo
             qui
             haereticus
             non
             sit
             .
             In
             hac
             sententia
             sunt
             
               Turrecremata
               ,
               Cas●ro
               .
               Simancas
               ,
               Co●arruncas
               ,
               Gabriel
               ,
               Cordu●a
               .
               Albe●●●nus
               ,
               Lo●ca
            
             22.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Non
             tamen
             hae
             solùm
             assertiones
             haereticae
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             definitae
             sunt
             à
             Conciliis
             ,
             vel
             à
             Pontifice
             ,
             sed
             plures
             aliae
             ;
             quod
             patet
             ,
             quia
             haec
             Prositio
             ,
             
               Deus
               non
               est
               Trinus
               &
               Unus
               ,
            
             etiam
             ante
             cōdemnationē
             Arrii
             haeretica
             fuit
             .
             
               Lorca
               Ib.
               Disp.
            
             39.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Quicquid
             in
             sacra
             Scriptura
             expressè
             cōtinetur
             ,
             ut
             nulla
             obscuritas
             sit
             in
             sensu
             verborum
             ,
             assertionem
             contrariam
             haereticā
             efficit
             ,
             etiam
             ante
             definitionem
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Id.
               Ib.
               n.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Propositio
             verò
             Scripturae
             vel
             Ecclesiae
             definitioni
             contraria
             vocatur
             haeretica
             .
             
               Vasq.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Disp.
             6.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Est
             alia
             haeresis
             nudis
             pedibus
             semper
             ambulantium
             ,
             eo
             quod
             Dominus
             dixerit
             ad
             Moysen
             ,
             vel
             ad
             
               Iosue
               ,
               Solve
               calciamentum
               de
               pedibus
               tuis
               :
            
             et
             quòd
             Propheta
             Esaias
             nudis
             pedibus
             jussus
             fuerit
             ambulare
             .
             Inde
             ergò
             haeresi●
             est
             ,
             quia
             non
             propter
             corporis
             afflictionem
             sic
             ambulant
             ;
             sed
             quia
             TESTIMONIA
             ●a●ter
             intelligunt
             :
             
               Aug●●t
               .
               ad
               quod
               vul●
               Deum
               .
               de
               Haeres
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Quicquid
             con●ra
             veritatem
             sapitl
             a●esis
             est
             ,
             etiam
             vetus
             consu●tudo
             .
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Virg.
               vel
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Haereticus
             est
             qui
             alicujus
             temporalis
             cōmodi
             ,
             &
             maximè
             gloriae
             principatusque
             sui
             gratià
             ,
             ●alsas
             ac
             novas
             opiniones
             gignit
             ,
             vel
             sequitur
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               utilit
               .
               cred
               .
               ad
               Honorat
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Haeresis
             Grae●è
             ab
             Electione
             vocatur
             ;
             quòd
             scilicet
             unusquisque
             id
             sibi
             eligat
             ,
             quò●
             melius
             sibi
             esse
             videtur
             ,
             &c.
             
               Isidor
               .
               Etym.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Regula
             quidem
             fidei
             una
             omnino
             est
             ,
             sola
             immobilis
             ,
             &
             irreformabilis
             ●●e●endi
             ,
             s●ilicet
             in
             unum
             Deum
             ,
             &c.
             hac
             lege
             fidei
             manente
             ,
             caetera
             j●m
             disciplinae
             &
             conversationis
             admittunt
             novitatē
             correctioni●
             .
             
               T●●t
               .
               ●e
               vel
               .
               Virg.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Haeretici
             ve●
             itatis
             exules
             sani
             &
             verissimi
             Symb●l●
             desertores
             .
             
               Optat.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Haec
             Reg●la
             à
             Christo
             ,
             ut
             probabitur
             ,
             instituta
             ,
             nullas
             habet
             apud
             nos
             quaestiones
             ,
             nisi
             quas
             haeretici
             inferant
             ,
             &
             quae
             ha●●reticos
             faciant
             .
             
               Tertul
               de
               praescrip
               .
               c.
            
             1●
             Al●xand●r
             ait
             eum
             qui
             ignorant●r
             credit
             aliquid
             contra
             ea
             quae
             sunt
             i●
             sacra
             Scriptura
             ,
             non
             pertinens
             ●●
             A●ticulos
             fidei
             ,
             non
             esse
             haereticum
             .
             
               Vasq.
               in
            
             2.
             
             Disp.
             120.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Qui
             ignorans
             e●●at
             ,
             hae●eticus
             non
             est
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             47.
             n.
             24.
             
             Magis
             cōmunis
             &
             probabilior
             sententia
             in
             hac
             re
             in
             duobus
             posita
             est
             :
             Unum
             est
             ,
             Nullum
             errorem
             contra
             fidem
             ex
             igno●antia
             etiam
             culpabili
             ,
             modo
             non
             sit
             affecta
             ,
             esse
             haeresim
             .
             
               Vasquez
               quo
               supra
               .
               Item
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             Non
             satis
             est
             ad
             pertinaciam
             ,
             si
             quis
             admoneatur
             à
             viris
             gravissimis
             —
             Zelosi
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             non
             ex
             superbia
             &
             obstinatione
             ,
             sed
             ex
             quadam
             ignorantia
             ,
             falsò
             persuasi
             sunt
             suam
             sectam
             veritati
             ac
             Evangelio
             consentaneam
             esse
             —
             Hujusmodi
             zelosi
             ,
             quia
             non
             peccant
             ex
             malitia
             ,
             sed
             ignorantia
             ,
             fae●e
             à
             Deo
             mis●ricordiam
             consequuntur
             .
             
               B●can
               .
               Manu
               .
               Praelud
            
             .
             1.
             
             Constat
             multos
             viros
             ac
             foeminas
             esse
             in
             Germania
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             habentur
             Lutherani
             ;
             sed
             tamen
             quia
             pertinaces
             non
             sunt
             ,
             non
             debent
             cense●i
             haeretici
             ,
             sed
             errantes
             .
             Non
             enim
             advertunt
             doctrinam
             Lutheranam
             ,
             cui
             ab
             infantia
             addicti
             sunt
             ,
             contrariam
             esse
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             ,
             quae
             verè
             Catholica
             est
             .
             
               Id.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Victor
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             Episcopus
             pertinac
             usagens
             ,
             p●ssim
             totius
             Asiae
             ac
             vicinarum
             provinciarum
             Ecclesias
             ●
             communionis
             societate
             abscindere
             nititur
             ,
             tanquam
             in
             haeresin
             declinantes
             ,
             &
             lite●es
             mittit
             ,
             quibus
             omnes
             simulabsque
             discretione
             ab
             Ecclesiastico
             foedere
             segregaret
             .
             Sed
             hoc
             nō
             omnibus
             placebat
             Episcopi
             —
             Nā
             &
             Irenaeus
             cùm
             caete●is
             quibus
             praeerat
             Galliarum
             Episcopis
             ,
             conformat
             quidem
             ut
             in
             ●●●inica
             die
             resurrectionis
             ,
             Domini
             mysterium
             celeb●etur
             :
             Victorem
             ●●men
             ●●guit
             quod
             non
             rectè
             fecerit
             abscindere
             à
             corporis
             unitate
             tot
             &
             〈◊〉
             Ecclesias
             Dei
             quae
             mo●em
             sibi
             antiquitus
             traditum
             custodirent
             .
             
               E●seb
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               H●st
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Euseb.
               Eccl.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             24.
             
             Firmiliani
             epistola
             inter
             epistolas
             Cyprian
             .
             Constat
             ex
             Eusebio
             Corneliū
             papam
             cum
             Nationali
             concilio
             omnium
             Episcoporū
             Italiae
             sta●uiss●
             ,
             non
             deberi
             hae●eticos
             rebaptizari
             ,
             &
             eandem
             sententiam
             postea
             approbasse
             etiam
             Step●anum
             p●pam
             ,
             &
             jussisse
             ut●
             Haeretici
             non
             rebaptizarentur
             :
             Et
             simul
             constat
             Cyprianum
             contratium
             sens●se
             ,
             &
             mordicus
             d●fer
             disse
             .
             
               Bel.
               de
               Con.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Per
             peculi●rem
             assistentiam
             Spiritus
             sancti
             dirigentis
             mente●
             ,
             &
             linguā
             pontificis
             ,
             ut
             in
             publico
             fidei
             judicio
             infall
             bi●i
             e●
             veritatem
             fidei
             determinet
             ,
             cum
             potestate
             c●e●cendi
             omn●s
             ad
             cred●ndam
             de
             Fide
             Catholica
             ,
             veritatem
             Fid●i
             ab
             ipso
             determinata●
             .
             
               Gen.
               in
            
             .
             1.
             
             Disp.
             2.
             n.
             32.
             
             Doctrina
             Ecclesiae
             continetur
             ,
             &c.
             in
             decretis
             conciliorum
             &
             pontificum
             —
             Quae
             in
             conciliis
             vel
             à
             ponti●ic●
             definita
             sunt
             ,
             hoc
             habent
             speciale
             ,
             ut
             omnis
             propositio
             definita
             sit
             m●nifes●è
             fide
             ,
             &
             contraria
             sit
             Haeresis
             .
             Lorca
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             22.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             39.
             n.
             7
             
          
           
             *
             Qui
             sunt
             Haeretici
             nisi
             qui
             relicta
             Dei
             Ecclesia
             ,
             privatas
             eligerunt
             societ●te●
             .
             
               Isid.
               sen●
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             
             Nos
             quantum
             in
             nobi●
             est
             propter
             haereticos
             cum
             collegis
             &c
             episcopis
             nostris
             non
             contendimus
             ,
             cum
             quibus
             divin●
             concordiam
             &
             domini●am
             pacem
             ●●●●mus
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Stepha●o
               ●ra●i
               ●p●st
            
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             haeresim
             schisma
             verterunt
             ,
             tanquam
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &c.
             de
             toto
             terrarum
             orbe
             perierit
             .
             
               Aug.
               ad
               .
               quod
               vult
               D.
               Ep.
               ad
               Emeritum
               .
            
             164.
             
          
           
             c
             Absolvuntur
             Magistri
             ,
             condemnantur
             Discipuli
             ,
             &c.
             Quorū
             ego
             nequitiā
             duplici
             odio
             dignā
             judico
             ,
             vel
             ●ò
             quod
             haerese
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ?
             venenum
             propinare
             aliis
             nō
             pertimescunt
             ;
             vel
             eò
             etiam
             quod
             sancti
             cujusque
             viri
             memoriam
             tanquam
             sopitos
             jam
             cine●es
             ▪
             prophana
             manu
             ventilant
             ,
             &
             quae
             silentio
             sepeliri
             oportebat
             redivivam
             opinionem
             diffamant
             ;
             sequētes
             omninò
             vestigia
             authoris
             sui
             Cham
             ,
             qui
             nuditatem
             venerandi
             Noe
             ,
             non
             modo
             operire
             neglexit
             ,
             verum
             quoque
             irridendam
             caeteris
             enuntiavit
             .
             
               ●●ncen●
               .
               ●i●in
               .
               adver
               .
               haer
               .
               cap
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             business
             is
             to
             prove
             us
             Hereticks
             ,
             for
             differing
             from
             the
             Popes
             decrees
             in
             small
             matters
             ,
             and
             he
             brings
             in
             ,
             for
             proofe
             ,
             Protestants
             accusing
             one
             another
             for
             differing
             in
             great
             matters
             ;
             but
             some
             of
             them
             are
             such
             as
             the
             Cavalier
             himselfe
             cannot
             well
             beleeve
             ,
             much
             lesse
             an
             impartiall
             Reader
             .
          
           
             †
             Genus
             scribendi
             ingressus
             fuerat
             Hunnius
             plané
             Lutheranum
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Thrasonicū
             ,
             jactabundum
             ,
             furiosum
             ,
             ferme
             dixeram
             cervisiarum
             —
             Lutherani
             praecones
             ita
             disputationes
             suas
             instituant
             ut
             super
             timetū
             &
             zythum
             ,
             &
             quae
             ex
             utroque
             nascuntur
             convitia
             maledica
             ,
             &
             vesaniam
             halare
             videantur
             .
             
               Gretzer
               .
               epist.
               Bellarmin
               .
               praevi
               .
            
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               ●ewels
            
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             .
             Pag.
             318.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             See
             pag.
             45
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               de
               reform
               .
               Matrim
               .
               Sess.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             Ecclesiam
             non
             potuisse
             constituere
             impedimenta
             matrimonium
             dirimentia
             ,
             vel
             in
             ●is
             constituendis
             e●rasse
             ,
             Anathema
             sit
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
               eadem
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Objectum
             formale
             (
             fidei
             )
             est
             prima
             veritas
             Testificans
             ;
             aut
             ergò
             Ecclesia
             est
             objectum
             ut
             diversum
             quid
             à
             Dei
             testimonio
             ,
             aut
             ratione
             ipsius
             :
             Si
             diversum
             ,
             erit
             testimonium
             hominum
             &
             alienum
             à
             fidei
             infallibilitate
             &
             certitudine
             ;
             si
             ratione
             Dei
             ,
             eo
             ipso
             non
             est
             objectum
             formale
             ,
             quia
             formale
             objectum
             per
             se
             primò
             ,
             &
             non
             per
             aliud
             est
             objectum
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             Sect.
             ●
             D●sp●
             .
             1●9
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             
               Char.
               Mist.
               p.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             a
             Una
             est
             quā
             tuetur
             
               M●c●ael
               de
               M●dina
               l.
            
             5.
             
               de
               rec●a
               in
               Deum
               F●de
               ,
               c.
            
             11.
             affi●mans
             Ecclesiae
             Testificationem
             esse
             partem
             objecti
             formalis
             :
             quo
             fidei
             ,
             &
             adeo
             esse
             ,
             ut
             ultima
             fidei
             resolutio
             in
             Ecclesiae
             authoritatem
             fiat
             .
             —
             Esse
             tamen
             Ecclesiam
             rationem
             credendi
             ,
             in
             quam
             ultima
             resolutio
             fidei
             fiat
             proba●i
             videtur
             ,
             quia
             in
             ea
             sistit
             solutio
             quaestionis
             ,
             quare
             credimus
             :
             Interroganti
             enim
             quare
             credis
             Deum
             esse
             Trinum
             &
             Unum
             ,
             si
             respondeatur
             ,
             Quia
             Deus
             dicit
             ;
             u●
             gere
             potest
             ,
             Unde
             scis
             Deum
             dicere
             ?
             non
             est
             alia
             responsio
             ,
             quam
             quia
             Ecclesia
             dicit
             ;
             quo
             pacto
             respondere
             docemur
             in
             ipsa
             Christiana
             Catechesi
             ,
             &
             rudimentis
             doctrinae
             Christianae
             ,
             sicque
             respondent
             docti
             &
             in●octi
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             3.
             n.
             3.
             
             Fundamentum
             fidei
             vobis
             aliud
             est
             &
             ulterius
             ,
             Pontificis
             nimirum
             Romani
             judicium
             :
             Iste
             verè
             petra
             vobis
             fidei
             ;
             super
             illam
             petram
             fidem
             omnium
             dogmatum
             ,
             obedientiam
             omnem
             ,
             &
             in
             fide
             ,
             &
             in
             moribus
             aedificatis
             .
             —
             Petrus
             ,
             inquit
             Bellarminus
             ,
             &
             quilibet
             ejus
             Successor
             est
             petra
             ,
             &
             fundamentū
             Ecclesiae-Pontificia
             potestas
             ,
             ait
             Skulkenius
             )
             est
             velut
             cardo
             ,
             &
             fundamētū
             ,
             &
             (
             ut
             uno
             verbo
             omnia
             complectar
             )
             sūma
             fidei
             Christianae
             .
             —
             Per
             Ecclesiā
             ,
             inquit
             Gretserus
             ,
             intelligimus
             Pontifi●ē
             Romanū
             qui
             pro
             tempore
             Ecclesiae
             naviculā
             moderatur
             —
             Fundamētum
             fidei
             nostrae
             tam
             infallibile
             est
             quam
             ipse
             Deus
             .
             Tota
             enim
             Scriptura
             est
             divinitùs
             inspirata
             .
             Coelū
             transibit
             ,
             &
             montes
             cōmovebuntur
             ;
             verbū
             autē
             Domini
             manebit
             in
             aeternum
             .
             Fundamentū
             fidei
             vestrae
             tam
             fallibile
             est
             ,
             tamque
             falsum
             ,
             quā
             est
             bestia
             illa
             ,
             seu
             Antichristus
             ,
             cui
             datum
             est
             os
             loquens
             blasphema
             ;
             &
             seducit
             incolas
             terrae
             .
             —
             Cum
             fundamentum
             hoc
             restrū
             haereticum
             sit
             &
             Antichristianum
             :
             venenū
             hoc
             suū
             transmittit
             in
             omnes
             omninò
             fidei
             vest●ae
             artus
             &
             arterias
             ,
             partes
             ,
             particulas
             ,
             &
             Articulos
             ,
             eos
             ad
             unum
             omnes
             ha●reticos
             vobis
             facit
             &
             Antichristianos
             .
             —
             Trinitas
             ,
             Christi
             Inca●natio
             ,
             Passio
             ,
             Resurrectio
             ,
             &
             similia
             ,
             verè
             creduntur
             ;
             quando
             ideo
             creduntur
             ,
             quia
             in
             sacris
             Scriptu●is
             ,
             ut
             verò
             fidei
             fundamento
             traduntur
             .
             Si
             verò
             quis
             horum
             quodvis
             idci●●o
             credat
             ,
             ut
             vel
             Deum
             esse
             ,
             vel
             Christum
             esse
             Deum
             ,
             quia
             homo
             ,
             quia
             daemon
             ,
             aut
             Antichristus
             illud
             credendum
             dicit
             ,
             ab
             ●o
             qui
             ratione
             ista
             ad
             ●redendum
             inducitur
             ,
             non
             verè
             &
             infallibiliter
             ,
             non
             infusa
             aut
             divina
             fide
             creduntur
             ,
             sed
             credi
             solū
             putantur
             :
             &
             quia
             talis
             hominis
             fides
             ,
             testimonio
             hominis
             ,
             daemonis
             ,
             aut
             Antichristi
             ,
             ut
             suo
             ●undamento
             innititur
             ;
             ideo
             acquisita
             solū
             fides
             est
             ,
             humana
             ,
             daemoni●●●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Antichristiana
             .
             Materiale
             hic
             fidei
             sanum
             est
             ;
             vitium
             omne
             ●st
             in
             formali
             ,
             seu
             ratione
             credendi
             ,
             quod
             est
             forma
             fidei
             ;
             Forma
             autem
             dat
             Nomen
             &
             Esse
             .
             
               D.
               Cra●●nthor●
               Defens
               .
               Eccles.
               An●l
               .
               cap.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             Deo
             ,
             aut
             Scripturis
             propter
             Deum
             ,
             sed
             Deo
             &
             Scripturis
             propter
             papā
             ;
             Christo
             propter
             Antichristum
             creditur
             .
             Hinc
             sit
             ,
             ut
             licet
             Deus
             disertè
             vitia
             omnia
             prohibeat
             ,
             &
             virtutes
             ōnes
             sequi
             mandat
             ,
             tamen
             ut
             Bellarminus
             te
             docet
             (
             lib.
             4.
             
               de
               pon
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             si
             papa
             praecipiat
             vitia
             ,
             &
             virtutes
             prohibeat
             ,
             tenetur
             Ecclesia
             vestra
             credere
             vitia
             esse
             bona
             ,
             &
             virtu●esmalas
             ,
             nisi
             velit
             cōtra
             conscientiam
             p●ccare
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Some
             errors
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             themselves
             dānable
             to
             them
             that
             beleeve
             as
             they
             profess
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.11
             .
             They
             that
             beleeve●●ly
             may
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             peccatis
             quae
             cōtra
             Deum
             committūtur
             ,
             quae
             tamē
             sunt
             maxima
             ,
             gravissimum
             esse
             videtur
             ,
             quod
             aliquis
             divinum
             honorem
             creaturae
             impendat
             ,
             cum
             hac
             ratione
             ,
             quantum
             in
             se
             est
             ,
             alium
             deum
             in
             mundo
             faciat
             ,
             divinum
             principatum
             minuens
             ,
             &
             primū
             quod
             in
             fide
             est
             ,
             sc.
             credulitatem
             Dei
             omnipotentis
             ,
             creatoris
             coeli
             &
             terrae
             ,
             destruens
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Say.
               Cas.
               Con.
               l.
            
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Worshipping
             of
             Christs
             Image
             is
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             detested
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             heresie
             .
             
               B.
               Bilson
               .
               Christ.
               sub
               .
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Manifestius
             est
             quā
             ut
             multis
             verbis
             explicari
             debeat
             ,
             Imaginum
             &
             Simulachrorū
             cultum
             ,
             nimiū
             invaluisse
             ,
             &
             affectioni
             seu
             potius
             superstitioni
             populi
             plus
             satis
             indultum
             esse
             ,
             ita
             ut
             ad
             summam
             adorationem
             ,
             quae
             vel
             à
             paganis
             suis
             Simulacris
             exhiberi
             consuevit
             ,
             &
             ad
             extremam
             vanitatem
             ,
             quàm
             Ethnici
             in
             suis
             Simulacris
             effingendis
             &
             exornādis
             adm●serūt
             ,
             nil
             à
             nostris
             reliqui
             factū
             esse
             videtur
             .
             
               Cas.
               Con.
               de
               Imag.
               &
               Simul
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             wicked
             and
             absurd
             ,
             but
             a
             Romist
             can
             defend
             it
             :
             neither
             is
             any
             thing
             so
             true
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             ●utface
             it
             ,
             witnesse
             ,
             among
             other
             ,
             the
             adoration
             of
             Images
             .
             The
             same
             is
             an
             impiety
             so
             apparently
             condemned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             neither
             Blasphemy
             it selfe
             ,
             witchcraft
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             or
             any
             sinne
             is
             more
             plainly
             detested
             and
             prohibited
             .
             
               B.
               Whit.
               orthod
               .
               p.
            
             ●37
             .
             
               &
               seq
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             Rev.
             19.20
             .
             Spe
             vitae
             eternae
             solis
             puris
             Dei
             cultoribus
             promissae
             ,
             novos
             istos
             Idololatras
             ex
             verbo
             Dei
             arcent
             :
             donec
             stipulationis
             in
             Baptismo
             memores
             ,
             ad
             unius
             Dei
             cultū
             per
             unicum
             Mediatorem
             Jesum
             Christum
             ,
             abjectis
             Satanae
             cultibas
             ,
             redierint
             .
             
               Clau.
               Ap.
               Myst.
               duorum
               Testium
            
             .
             Exod.
             32.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             106.20
             .
          
           
             V●
             .
             32
             ,
             33.
             &c
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Pro.
             6.34
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             Hosea
             1.2
             ,
             6.
             and
             chap.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             40.18.23
             .
             &
             46.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.19
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Josh.
             24.19
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             17.33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Zeph
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             ch
             .
             6.
             &
             ch
             .
             8.
             &
             ch
             .
             16.
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             7.10.11
             .
          
           
             a
             Gratiae
             Dei
             detrahunt
             ,
             &
             Christum
             abjiciunt
             :
             seipsos
             perdunt
             qui
             fiduciam
             in
             opera
             ponunt
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             Cave
             ,
             cave
             ne
             in
             tua
             opera
             fiduciam
             salutis
             ponas
             ,
             alioqui
             Christum
             negasti
             .
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Ie
                 m'asseures
                 qu'entre
                 dix
                 mille
                 Catholiques
                 il
                 ne
                 s'entrouvera
                 pas
                 un
                 seul
                 ,
                 qui
                 entende
                 que
                 signifient
                 les
                 oeuures
                 teintes
                 du
                 sang
                 de
                 Christ
                 Mais
                 que
                 simplement
                 sans
                 autre
                 addition
                 ils
                 diront
                 ,
                 quils
                 esperent
                 meriter
                 le
                 ciel
                 pur
                 leurs
                 oeuures
                 .
              
            
             
               Exam.
               pacifique
               chap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Neh.
             13.22
             .
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Altera
             sententia
             docet
             Ecclesiae
             authoritatē
             &
             testimonium
             nil
             referre
             ad
             assensum
             fidei
             ,
             nec
             ut
             pars
             objecti
             ,
             nec
             ut
             conditio
             sine
             qua
             non
             ;
             sed
             concurrere
             ut
             omninò
             accidentarium
             ,
             esseque
             unum
             ex
             credibilibus
             ,
             sicut
             alia
             fidei
             documenta
             ;
             quod
             nō
             propter
             se
             ,
             sed
             propter
             divinam
             Authoritatē
             creditur
             .
             Quam
             sententiam
             prosequitur
             Canus
             ,
             &
             amplectuntur
             non
             pauci
             ex
             recentioribus
             ;
             Quae
             suit
             sententia
             Calvini
             .
             —
             Respondent
             Canus
             &
             Cal●inus
             ,
             mutuatis
             ferè
             verbis
             ,
             Augustinum
             nihil
             aliud
             voluisse
             in
             hac
             sententia
             ,
             quam
             Ecclesiam
             e●●e
             aptum
             principium
             ,
             vel
             isagogem
             ,
             qu●
             convenienter
             aliquis
             qui
             penitus
             ignarus
             fidei
             est
             ,
             inducatur
             ad
             ipsam
             ;
             non
             tamen
             ut
             aliquo
             modo
             sit
             ratio
             credendi
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Respondetu●
             ,
             Q●estionē
             quare
             ●redis
             ,
             ultimò
             &
             directè
             in
             Dei
             Testimonium
             resolvi
             ;
             adaequata
             enim
             ratio
             respondendi
             est
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             dicit
             .
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Dr.
             AEgidius
             a
             Preache●
             at
             Sivill
             ,
             censured
             for
             denying
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             Bell●rmi●●●
             names
             many
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             teach
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             divine
             worship
             .
             
               Bell●rm
               .
               de
               Ec●l●s
               .
               Trid.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2●
             
               Azor.
               Mo●
               .
               I●st
               .
               li●
               .
            
             9.
             c●p
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Gr●corum
             ●●rore●
             de
             imagin●●●●
             &
             picturis
             ,
             manifestissimè
             detegens
             ,
             negat
             eas
             adora●i
             debere
             ;
             quam
             sententiam
             omnes
             Catholici
             probamus
             .
             
               Papyr
               .
               Masson
               .
               praes
               .
               in
               Agob●rd
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Si
             de
             usu
             imaginum
             proponatur
             quaestio
             ,
             quomodo
             illae
             in
             Decalogo
             sunt
             prohit●●
             ,
             nempe
             ne
             adorentur
             ,
             his
             verbis
             explicat
             &c.
             〈…〉
             imagines
             ,
             s●d
             non
             adorar●
             ,
             quòd
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               Exam.
               pacifiq
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Urget
             dubium
             quomodo
             potest
             quaecūque
             Eucharistia
             adora●i
             absolutè
             &
             sine
             conditione
             ,
             ●ū
             non
             sit
             omnino
             ce●tum
             consecrationem
             ri●è
             pe●a●●am
             ●●se
             .
             Quidam
             hoc
             tempore
             docu●●●he
             names
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             .
             
               &
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Adora
            
             .
             )
             Sacramentis
             ,
             Imag●nibu●
             &
             aliis
             rebus
             sacris
             nullam
             d●beri
             ado●ation●m
             aut
             venera●●●
             〈…〉
             tendat
             in
             ipsa●
             ,
             &
             verè
             ,
             &
             ex
             a●imo
             eas
             〈…〉
             g●lequuntur
             )
             ut
             Qu●d
             ▪
             sed
             〈◊〉
             ea●um
             adorationem
             transi●e
             ad
             exempl●●
             ,
             &
             ad
             eum
             〈…〉
             sunt
             .
             Ex
             qua
             doctrina
             putat
             facilè
             po●se
             ●●dd●
             rationem
             〈…〉
             nis
             quam
             Eucharistiae
             ubicunque
             e●
             hibemu●
             ,
             quia
             ●um
             〈…〉
             in
             Sacramentum
             ipsum
             ,
             sed
             tran●e●t
             ad
             Christum
             ,
             nullum
             est
             〈◊〉
             adorationem
             exhibendi
             cu●
             non
             debetur
             .
             〈…〉
             22.
             
             Sect.
             1
             〈◊〉
             10.
             
             Adoratores
             h●j●s
             Sa●ramenti
             Spi●itu
             suo
             ,
             solum
             〈…〉
             Ch●is●um
             ipsum
             .
             〈…〉
             3.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             179.
             
             ●
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Filloli
             ,
             custodite
             vo●
             à
             Simulachris
             :
             Hāc
             appēdicē
             non
             incōgruè
             nec
             sine
             causa
             annexuit
             Epistolae
             suae
             ;
             quia
             enim
             do●uerat
             unum
             &
             solum
             verū
             Deum
             esse
             ,
             qui
             &
             scipsum
             in
             E●lio
             suo
             manif●stavit
             ,
             &
             pe●
             eum
             nos
             d●●uit
             ,
             quod
             veru●
             D●i
             cultus
             in
             fide
             ,
             spe
             ,
             &
             charitate
             ,
             itemque
             puritate
             &
             sanctitate
             vitae
             consistat
             ,
             necessariò
             nunc
             monet
             ,
             ut
             in
             ea
             fide
             &
             veri
             Dei
             cultu
             〈…〉
             &
             abōni
             Idololatria
             caveamus
             .
             Sic
             igitur
             in
             tota
             hac
             Epistola
             Joanne●
             〈◊〉
             haec
             docere
             voluit
             ,
             quod
             videlicet
             unus
             tantum
             est
             verus
             Deus
             ,
             &
             una
             tātum
             vera
             Religio
             .
             Jesu●
             Christus
             cum
             Patre
             &
             Spiritu
             sancto
             unus
             &
             verus
             est
             Deus
             ,
             Christiana
             autem
             Religio
             verus
             &
             unicus
             est
             cultus
             Dei
             ;
             ea
             enim
             Religio
             &
             Deo
             omnem
             glo●iam
             per
             Christum
             ascribit
             ,
             &
             nobis
             per
             eundem
             Christum
             vitam
             &
             salutem
             adsert
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
            
             1.
             
             Ioan.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Assistentia
             Spiritus
             sancti
             promissa
             est
             specialiter
             Romano
             Pōtifici
             (
             Joan
             14.
             )
             Spiritus
             sāctus
             docebit
             vos
             omn●
             ve●i●atē
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             Disp.
             ●
             .
             n.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Synodus
             in
             Spiritu
             sancto
             congregata
             legitimè
             Generale
             Concilium
             faciens
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             catholicam
             militantem
             representans
             ,
             potestatem
             à
             Christo
             immediatè
             habet
             ;
             cui
             quilibet
             cujuscunqu●
             statu
             vel
             dignitatis
             ,
             etsi
             Papalis
             existit
             ,
             obedire
             tenetur
             in
             his
             quae
             〈…〉
             .
             
               Constant.
               S●ss
            
             .
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Primò
               ,
               quod
               veritas
               de
               potestate
               Concilii
               generalis
               supra
               Papam
               ,
               est
               veritas
               Fidei
               catholicae
               .
               Secundò
               ,
               veritas
               haec
               ,
               &c.
               Tertiò
               ,
               quòd
               veritatibus
               praedictis
               pertinaciter
               r●pugnans
               ,
               est
               c●nsendus
               haereticus
               .
            
             
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Basil.
                 Sess.
              
               33.
               
            
          
           
             a
             These
             two
             opinions
             (
             of
             Ve●a
             and
             Soto
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             on
             some
             Articles
             on
             the
             Councell
             of
             〈◊〉
             )
             doe
             not
             onely
             differ
             in
             all
             the
             Ar●i●les
             ;
             but
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             expresly
             contrarie
             .
             —
             I
             could
             never
             finde
             whether
             that
             Assembly
             did
             agree
             in
             one
             sense
             ;
             or
             whether
             there
             was
             unity
             of
             words
             onely
             .
             
               H●st
               .
               Trent
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             In
             this
             contrariety
             of
             opinions
             both
             (
             Catharinus
             and
             Soto
             )
             writing
             a●fi●matively
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             did
             not
             only
             say
             t●at
             hi●
             opinion
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             wrote
             also
             ▪
             and
             printed
             Apologies
             and
             Antipologies
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             doth
             raise
             a
             diffic●ltie
             ,
             what
             that
             Synod
             was
             that
             determined
             the
             Article
             ,
             unto
             which
             Soto
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             did
             write
             and
             appeale
             to
             ,
             each
             thinking
             it
             was
             on
             his
             side
             :
             so
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             e●ther
             one
             of
             them
             or
             both
             should
             be
             deceived
             .
             —
             Perhaps
             hee
             should
             hit
             on
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             debating
             the
             contrary
             opinions
             in
             f●aming
             the
             Decree
             ,
             every
             part
             did
             refut●
             words
             contrary
             to
             hi●
             opinion
             ;
             and
             all
             rested
             in
             those
             which
             h●e
             thought
             might
             be
             fi●ted
             t●
             hi●
             owne
             meaning
             :
             so
             that
             the
             expression
             o●
             the
             ma●ter
             becam●
             capable
             of
             divers
             interpretations
             .
             But
             this
             would
             〈◊〉
             se●ve
             to
             ●esolve
             the
             doubt
             ,
             what
             the
             Councell
             was
             :
             because
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             give
             it
             unity
             of
             word●
             ,
             and
             contra●iety
             of
             meanings
             .
             
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Frequenter
             contingit
             unū
             Theologum
             constantissimè
             asserere
             se
             habere
             Theologicam
             demonstrationem
             de
             aliquo
             dogmate
             ,
             &
             illud
             deducere
             per
             evidentem
             consequentiam
             ex
             sacris
             literis
             &
             traditionibus
             patrum
             :
             Alium
             verò
             per
             oppositum
             certissimè
             affirma●e
             se
             habere
             demonstrationē
             Theologicam
             ,
             quòd
             illud
             sit
             hae●●esi●
             ,
             aut
             erro●
             in
             fide
             ,
             &
             oppositum
             ●jus
             deduci
             ex
             sacri●
             literis
             per
             evidentem
             consequentiam
             .
             U●de
             ipse
             dicit
             de
             illo
             ,
             quòd
             er●at
             in
             fide
             ,
             &
             al●as
             idem
             retorquet
             in
             istum
             ;
             imò
             non
             〈◊〉
             hoc
             conting●t
             inter
             duos
             singulares
             Theologos
             ,
             sed
             inter
             u●am
             Scholam
             cum
             altera
             .
             
               Gonzales
               in
            
             1.
             
             Disp.
             2.
             n.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Constans
               est
               Theologorum
               sententia
               Imaginem
               eodem
               honore
               &
               cultu
               honorari
               ,
               &
               coli
               ,
               quo
               colitur
               id
               cujus
               est
               Imago
               .
               
                 Azor.
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               lib.
               9.
               cap.
               6.
               
            
             
               Our
               faith
               gives
               them
               not
               Latria
               (
               or
               divine
               worship
               )
               which
               onely
               belongs
               to
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
               
                 Pseud.
                 Nic.
              
               2.
               
               Act.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             b
             The
             strength
             of
             all
             these
             testimonies
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             reverence
             is
             expresly
             granted
             to
             Images
             ,
             but
             Latria
             is
             expresly
             denyed
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Councell
             doth
             not
             o●ely
             exclude
             Latria
             ,
             but
             expresseth
             the
             kind
             of
             adoration
             ▪
             fo●
             it
             saith
             that
             th●y
             should
             be
             adored
             〈…〉
             3.
             
             Disp.
             94.
             n.
             30.33
             .
          
           
             e
             
               D●
               Eccl.
               Tir.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Dr.
             ●gidia●
             in
             the
             discoverie
             o●
             the
             Spanish
             inquisition
             ,
             &
             
               Suar.
               in
            
             3
             Disp.
             54.
             
             Sect.
             4
             Stephanus
             sextu●
             magno
             od●o
             persecutus
             est
             ,
             Forn●osi
             nomen
             ,
             cujus
             &
             ordinationes
             omnes
             〈◊〉
             &
             damnavit●
             Jam
             enim
             tunc
             caeperat
             pontificā
             &
             virtus
             &
             integritas
             deficere
             ,
             Romanus
             1.
             unive●sa
             Acta
             Stephani
             improbat
             &
             abrog●●●●annis
             18.
             vivēt●
             Gregorio
             ,
             Silvester
             3.
             vivente
             Benedicto
             ,
             Gregorius
             ●e●tus
             vivente
             Benedicto
             pontificatum
             adepti
             ,
             &c.
             Ca●
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             may
             beleeve
             an
             anciem
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             Popes
             of
             these
             daies
             belongs
             the
             main●
             guilt
             of
             this
             Idolat●y
             ;
             which
             is
             now
             maintained
             contrary
             to
             the
             Councell
             o●
             Nicea
             For
             they
             ●een●e
             to
             teach
             errour
             (
             said
             anciently
             〈…〉
             )
             who
             hold
             their
             peace
             when
             they
             should
             ●eprove
             it
             .
             〈…〉
             qui
             〈…〉
             ●llis
             taliter●l
             qui
             ;
             In
             talibus
             〈…〉
             tacitu●●●as
             ,
             quia
             occu●●eret
             veritas
             si
             falsi●●●
             displicere●
             〈…〉
             ●●lentio
             faveai●●us
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             a
             Constantinopol
             .
             &
             Chalcedon
             .
             expresly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             sixth
             Councell
             thus
             :
             Renovantes
             quae
             sanctis
             patribus
             150.
             qui
             in
             hac
             Regia
             urbe
             convenerūt
             &
             à
             ●30
             .
             qui
             Chalcedone
             cōvenerūt
             cōstituta
             sunt
             ,
             decernimus
             ;
             ut
             thronus
             Constantinopolitanus
             aequalia
             privilegia
             cum
             antiquae
             Romae
             throno
             obtineat
             ,
             &
             in
             Ecclesiasticis
             negotiis
             ut
             illa
             emineat
             .
             Secundus
             ,
             post
             illam
             existe●●●
             post
             quē
             Alexandrinorū
             metropolis
             numeretur
             thronus
             .
             Deinde
             Antiochiae
             ,
             &
             post
             eum
             Hierosolimitanae
             civitatis
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
               cap.
            
             36.
             
             Patriarcha
             graeca
             lingua
             summus
             pater
             interpretatur
             ,
             quia
             primum
             ,
             i.
             Apostolorum
             ,
             retinet
             locum
             ,
             &
             ideo
             quia
             summo
             honore
             fungitur
             tali
             nomine
             censetur
             ,
             sicut
             Romanus
             ,
             Antiochenus
             ,
             &
             Alexandrinus
             .
             
               Isid.
               origin
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             12.
             
             And
             accordingly
             Gregorie
             the
             Great
             saith
             to
             the
             Patriarch●
             ,
             Scio
             quis
             sum
             ,
             qui
             estis
             ;
             Loco
             enim
             mihi
             fratres
             estis
             ,
             moribus
             patres
             .
             
               Greg.
               mag
               .
               Eulogio
               Ep.
               Alex.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Cum
             post
             quad●iēnale
             silentium
             sine
             suggillatione
             &
             censura
             alterius
             opin●onis
             ,
             disputandi
             &
             scribendi
             nobis
             per
             summum
             Pontificem
             potestas
             jam
             facta
             sit
             .
             
               Vas.
               Epist.
               dedic
               .
               primo
               Tomo
               praefixa
               .
            
          
           
             b
             The
             fourth
             Article
             ,
             Whether
             any
             of
             them
             have
             published
             in
             printed
             books
             ,
             or
             openly
             and
             in
             private
             conference
             taught
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             Answer
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             way
             ;
             in
             printed
             bookes
             ,
             in
             written
             copies
             or
             māuscripts
             ,
             and
             (
             but
             most
             of
             all
             )
             in
             private
             conference
             .
             
               Priest
               Watson
               Quodl
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             followeth
             that
             they
             must
             either
             renounce
             the
             Catholick
             Churches
             authority
             in
             crediting
             these
             false-hearted
             seditions
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             Jesuits
             ,
             or
             else
             renounce
             the
             said
             Jesuiticall
             doctrine
             .
             
               Ib.
               Art
            
             7.
             
             Item
             ,
             the
             seculars
             will
             be
             when
             not
             one
             Jesuit
             shall
             be
             left
             alive
             in
             the
             world
             (
             unlesse
             they
             amend
             their
             lives
             and
             reforme
             their
             order
             )
             but
             all
             damned
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             thrust
             out
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             as
             Apostates
             and
             Atheists
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Pa
             ▪
             110.
             
          
           
             b
             And
             lest
             it
             should
             bee
             thought
             that
             saints
             fall
             not
             foule
             but
             onely
             upon
             such
             Hereticks
             as
             deny
             the
             very
             prime
             Articles
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Charity
               mist
            
             P.
             110.
             
          
           
             c
             Quemcunque
             articulum
             neget
             ,
             non
             censetur
             haereticus
             ,
             donec
             Ecclesiae
             doctrinae
             rebellis
             &
             contumax
             sit
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             Disp.
             3.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Consentiunt
             autem
             Canonici
             Colonientes
             ,
             aliàs
             p●i
             &
             Catholici
             (
             &
             in
             margine
             )
             Colonienses
             Canonici
             ,
             aliqua
             ex
             parte
             consentiunt
             haereticis
             .
             
               Vasques
               in
            
             12.
             
             Disp.
             20●
             .
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Est
             ins●gnis
             definitio
             Concilii
             Tridentini
             ,
             ubi
             non
             solum
             damnatur
             error
             Lutheri
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             statuitur
             doctrina
             de
             certitudine
             justificationis
             nost●ae
             ;
             quae
             opinio
             quoque
             Catharino
             mi●i●i●è
             resellitur
             .
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               after
               hee
               saith
               thus
               of
            
             Catharinus
             :
             Quamvis
             viro
             catholico
             ,
             docto
             ,
             &
             pio
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vasques
               in
            
             12.
             
             Disp.
             200.
             n.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             26.9
             .
             Eccles.
             10.20
             .
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Inst.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             n.
             14.
             
          
           
             Habitus
             &
             tonsura
             modicum
             conferunt
             ;
             sed
             mutatio
             morum
             ,
             &
             integra
             mortificatio
             passionum
             verum
             faciunt
             religiosum
             .
             
               T.
               Kemp.
               de
               Imit
               .
               Christ.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             17
             
          
           
             Salvatur
             secularis
             per
             fidem
             in
             Christum
             ,
             per
             eandem
             &
             Religiosus
             .
             Non
             te
             salvabit
             quòd
             Minoritanus
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sed
             quòd
             Christianus
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               Rom.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             life
             &
             death
             of
             Archbishop
             Whitgift
             .
          
           
             a
             Audito
             nomine
             transubstātiationis
             ,
             tāta
             inter
             recentiores
             aliquos
             scholasticos
             de
             natura
             illis
             exorta
             fuit
             cōtroversia
             ,
             ut
             quo
             magis
             se
             ab
             ea
             extricare
             conati
             fuerint
             ,
             eò
             majoribus
             difficultatibus
             seipsos
             implicaverint
             .
             
               Vasq.
               in
            
             3.
             
             Dis.
             181.
             ubi
             Andabatarum
             pugna
             graphicè
             depingitur
             .
             vide
             etiam
             
               Suar.
               in
            
             3.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             50.
             
             S.
             4.
             
             Propter
             hanc
             difficultatem
             Theologi
             in
             explicāda
             hac
             actione
             ,
             &
             termino
             ejus
             valdè
             divisi
             sunt
             .
             prima
             sententia
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             like
             in
             Anti
             Machavels
             preface
             of
             part
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Alii
             tradunt
             corpus
             Christi
             essentialiter
             frangi
             &
             dividi
             ,
             &
             tamē
             integrū
             &
             incorruptibile
             existere
             :
             quod
             se
             colligere
             asserunt
             ex
             confessione
             Berengarii
             ,
             qui
             cōfessus
             est
             corā
             Nicolao
             papa
             non
             solū
             sub
             sacramēto
             ,
             sed
             in
             veritate
             manibus
             Sacerdotū
             tractari
             &
             ●ideliū
             dētibus
             atteri
             .
             ●om
             .
             4
             D.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Quis
             ergo
             dubitat
             ho●ū
             Imagines
             cōsecratas
             vulgus
             orare
             &
             publicè
             colere
             ,
             dum
             opinio
             &
             mēs
             Imperitorum
             artis
             cōcinnitate
             decipitur
             ,
             auri
             fulgore
             perstringitur
             ,
             Argēti
             nitore
             ,
             &
             candore
             eboris
             nebetatur
             .
             
               Min.
               Foel
               .
               in
               Octavio
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Stapleton
             pr●fesseur
             de
             controverse●
             à
             Do●ay
             ,
             un
             de
             plus
             doctes
             Catholiques
             de
             nostre
             tēps
             ,
             &
             qui
             plus
             exactement
             à
             escrit
             cest
             argument
             tientque
             l●
             S.
             Esprit
             est
             Promis
             d'assister
             aux
             conciles
             seulemēt
             es
             choses
             necessaire●
             &
             qu'es
             autres
             ils
             pe●uent
             error
             .
             
               Ex.
               pacif
               .
               chap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 de
                 velandis
                 virgin
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               rule
               of
               faith
               is
               onely
               unmoveable
               .
               And
               
                 de
                 Praes
                 .
                 c.
              
               12.
               
               Quaeramus
               ergò
               in
               nostro
               &
               à
               nostris
               &
               de
               nostro
               ,
               idque
               dūtaxat
               quod
               salva
               regula
               fidei
               potest
               in
               quaestionem
               devenire
               .
               Let
               us
               inquire
               or
               dispute
               of
               that
               which
               may
               come
               into
               question
               without
               hurting
               the
               rule
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Exod.
             14.5
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             18.10
             ,
             ●●
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cass.
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             7.
             
             Praecipuam
             causam
             hujus
             calamitatis
             &
             distractionis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             illis
             assignandam
             qui
             inani
             quodam
             fastu
             Ecclesiasticae
             potestatis
             inflati
             ,
             rectè
             &
             modestè
             admonentes
             superbè
             &
             fastidiosè
             contempserunt
             &
             repulserunt
             .
             Quare
             nullam
             Ecclesiae
             pacem
             sperandam
             puto
             ,
             nisi
             ab
             iis
             initium
             fiat
             qui
             distractionis
             causam
             dederunt
             ,
             &c.
             
               Item
               in
               libello
               de
               Off.
               pii
               viri
               .
            
             De
             correctione
             admonentes
             ,
             &
             ad
             curationem
             exhortantes
             ,
             operamque
             suam
             ad
             id
             efficiendum
             offerentes
             ,
             non
             modo
             reji●iunt
             ,
             &
             ab
             Ecclesiae
             societate
             depellunt
             ;
             verum
             etiam
             multis
             in
             locis
             crudeliter
             interficiendo
             censuerunt
             :
             quae
             res
             huic
             miserabili
             schismati
             occasionem
             dedisle
             videtur
             .
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             9.35
             .
             The
             word
             found
             seems
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             sought
             him
             being
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             seeking
             found
             him
             .
             So
             Ferus
             out
             of
             Ezek.
             34.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               s●ck
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Eos
             damnare
             non
             possum
             qui
             in
             fundamentis
             Apostolicae
             doctrinae
             persistentes
             ,
             studio
             sincerae
             Religionis
             cum
             aliqua
             correctionis
             indigere
             ab
             eruditis
             &
             piis
             viris
             admoniti
             intelligant
             ,
             in
             aliqua
             Ecclesiae
             parte
             ,
             praeunte
             summâ
             authoritate
             ,
             accedente
             cōmuni
             illius
             Ecclesiae
             consensu
             ,
             in
             doctrinae
             genere
             aliqua
             repurgarunt
             .
             Quis
             enim
             membro
             vitio
             vertat
             ,
             si
             reliquo
             corpore
             laborante
             ,
             &
             sui
             curam
             negligente
             ,
             ipsum
             sui
             curam
             suscipiat
             ?
             
               Cassander
               de
               Offic.
               pii
               viri
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.12.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Iste
             seipsum
             praedicat
             non
             sponsum
             ,
             &
             idcircò
             pellendus
             est
             de
             interiori
             thalamo
             ,
             quia
             Adulter
             est
             foris
             .
             
               Agab
               .
               ad
               Clericos
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Quantum
             ergo
             ad
             prima
             credibilia
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             articuli
             fidei
             ,
             tenetur
             homo
             explicitè
             credere
             ,
             sicut
             &
             tenetur
             habere
             fidem
             :
             quantum
             autē
             ad
             alia
             credibilia
             ,
             nō
             tenetur
             homo
             explicitè
             credere
             ,
             sed
             solum
             implicitè
             ,
             vel
             in
             praeparatione
             animi
             in
             quantū
             est
             paratus
             credere
             quicquid
             divina
             Scriptura
             continet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aq.
             22.
             q.
             2.
             
             A.
             5.
             
             See
             more
             hereafter
             in
             the
             diversitie
             o●
             Explicites
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Priest
             T.W.
             as
             I
             finde
             him
             alledged
             by
             B.
             White
             in
             his
             Orthodoxe
             Page
             134.
             
             And
             the
             Priest
             Master
             Smith
             askes
             Mr.
             Walker
             whether
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             may
             erre
             in
             points
             fundamentall
             :
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             Sess.
             3.
             cals
             the
             Creed
             
               Fundamentum
               firmum
               &
               unicum
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               De
               praescript
               .
               cap.
            
             14.
             
             Certè
             ,
             aut
             non
             obstrepant
             ,
             aut
             quiescant
             adversus
             Regulam
             .
             Nihil
             ultra
             scire
             ,
             omnia
             scire
             est
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Irenaeus
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             
             Cum
             teneamus
             Regulam
             veritatis
             ;
             id
             est
             ,
             Quia
             sit
             unus
             Deus
             omnipotens
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             verè
             completur
             Prophetia
             qua
             dicitur
             verbum
             consummans
             ,
             &
             brevians
             in
             AEquitate
             —
             Istud
             indicium
             posuerunt
             ,
             per
             quod
             agnosceretur
             is
             qui
             Christum
             verè
             secundum
             Apostolicas
             Regulas
             praedicaret
             .
             
               Ruffin
               .
               in
               Symbolum
            
             .
             Sigillum
             integrum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Symbolum
             Catholicum
             .
             
               Optat.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               adversus
               Pa.
            
             Symbolum
             est
             breviter
             complexa
             Regula
             fidei
             .
             Et
             ,
             totius
             Catholicae
             legis
             fides
             Symboli
             colligitur
             brevitate
             .
             
               Aug.
               de
               Temp.
               S.
            
             119.115
             .
             Regula
             fidei
             pusillis
             ,
             magnisque
             communis
             .
             
               Aug
               de
               fide
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Est
             autem
             Symbolum
             per
             quod
             agnoscitur
             Deus
             ,
             quod
             quique
             proindè
             credentes
             accipiunt
             ut
             noverint
             qualiter
             contra
             Diabolum
             fidei
             certamina
             praeparent
             .
             In
             quo
             quidem
             pauca
             sunt
             verba
             ,
             sed
             omnia
             continentur
             Sacramenta
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Isid.
               de
               off
               .
               Eccl.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
             Patrum
             consensio
             non
             in
             omnibus
             legis
             divinae
             quaestiunculis
             ,
             sed
             solùm
             ,
             certè
             ,
             praecipuè
             ,
             in
             fidei
             Regula
             .
             Item
             in
             iis
             duntaxat
             praecipuè
             quaestionibus
             quibus
             totius
             Catholici
             dogmatis
             fundamenta
             nitantur
             .
             
               Vincent
               .
               Livin
               .
               cap.
            
             39
             &
             41.
             
          
           
             a
             Profecto
             quod
             sacer
             Psalmus
             pe●sonat
             verum
             est
             ,
             
               Quoniam
               pater
               meus
               &
               mater
               mea
               dereliquerunt
               me
               ,
               Dominus
               autem
               assumpsit
               me
            
             ;
             Si
             ergò
             dereliquerunt
             nos
             patres
             nostri
             ,
             quomodo
             curis
             nostris
             &
             rebus
             intersunt
             ?
             si
             autem
             parentes
             non
             intersunt
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             alli
             mortuorum
             qui
             noverint
             quid
             agamus
             ,
             quidve
             patiamur
             ?
             Ib●
             ergò
             sunt
             spiritus
             defunctorum
             ubi
             non
             vid●n●
             quaecunque
             aguntur
             ,
             aut
             eveniunt
             in
             ista
             vita
             hominibus
             .
             
               August
               de
               cura
               pro
               mortuis
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Major
             difficul●as
             est
             circa
             posteriora
             Capita
             ejusdem
             libri
             (
             Esther
             )
             ab
             illis
             verbis
             ,
             Cap.
             10.
             
             Dixitque
             Mordochaeus
             ,
             
               à
               Deo
               facta
               sunt
               omnia
            
             .
             Haec
             enim
             non
             esse
             veram
             Scripturam
             ,
             neque
             pertinere
             ad
             librum
             Esther
             Canonicum
             ,
             opinati
             sunt
             ante
             Concilium
             Trident.
             
               Lyranus
               ,
               Dion
               ,
               Carthusianus
               ,
               Hugo
               Camotensis
               ,
            
             &
             Caj●tanus
             ;
             &
             post
             Concilium
             ,
             
               Sextus
               Senensis
               ,
               Lorca
               ●ract
               .
               de
               locis
               Cathol
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Dis.
             3.
             membr
             .
             3.
             n.
             23.
             
             Liber
             Baruch
             :
             Hunc
             librum
             à
             Canone
             rejiciunt
             nonnulli
             ex
             haereticis
             ;
             &
             ex
             Catholicis
             Dri●do
             .
             Idemque
             sentit
             Cal.
             in
             fine
             libri
             Ester
             ,
             qui
             nullos
             libros
             admittit
             praeter
             eos
             quos
             Hieronymus
             expres●è
             Canonic●s
             vocat
             .
             
               Id.
               n.
            
             27.
             &
             similia
             passim
             in
             seq
             .
          
           
             b
             Etiam
             quando
             aliqui
             dubitabant
             ,
             libri
             isti
             erant
             Canonici
             ,
             licet
             illi
             probabili
             ignorantiâ
             excusantur
             ,
             negaren●
             .
             
               Id.
               n.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             a
             Universum
             Romanum
             Imperium
             funditùs
             concussum
             &
             emotum
             est
             .
             
               Vin●
               .
               Liri
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Liberius
               ,
               Sozom
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Cum
             his
             verò
             simul
             projicit
             à
             sancta
             Dei
             Catholica
             Ecclesia
             ,
             similiterque
             anathematizari
             praevidimus
             :
             Et
             Honorium
             ,
             qui
             fuerat
             Papa
             antiquae
             Romae
             ,
             ●ò
             quòd
             invenimus
             per
             scripta
             quae
             ab
             eo
             facta
             sunt
             ad
             Se●gium●
             quia
             in
             omnibus
             mentē
             ejus
             secutus
             est
             ,
             &
             impia
             dogmata
             con●irmavi●
             .
             Con●
             .
             6.
             
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             when
             it
             was
             said
             by
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             that
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Calvin
             agree
             in
             twenty
             seven
             Articles
             ,
             viz.
             About
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Praiers
             to
             Saints
             ,
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             sufficiencie
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             more
             then
             one
             or
             two
             points
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             1
             ▪
             ●b
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             very
             likely
             their
             doctrine
             came
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             agreed
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             Reynerius
             the
             Inquisitour
             saith
             ,
             Some
             hold
             so
             :
             And
             againe
             ,
             They
             live
             justly
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             all
             things
             well
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Articles
             contained
             in
             the
             Creed
             ;
             onely
             they
             hate
             and
             blaspheme
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             
               Speeds
               Chronic.
               Foxe
               Martyrolog
               .
               a●
               Ann.
            
             1160.
             
             The
             Confessour
             of
             L●wes
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             being
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             examine
             some
             of
             the
             Wal●enses
             ,
             at
             his
             returne
             wishe●h
             that
             ●e
             we●●
             so
             good
             a
             Christian
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             .
             
               Histor.
               of
               the
               Waldense●
               ,
               ●●b
               .
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             by
             
               Philip
               Momay
            
             L.
             of
             Plessis
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             3.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Hunc
             qui
             receperunt
             ,
             veritatem
             consuetudini
             anteponunt
             .
             
               Tert.
               de
               vel
               .
               virg
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Consuetudo
             ●ine
             veri●a●e
             v●tustas
             erroris
             est
             ;
             propter
             quod
             relicto
             errore
             s●quamur
             verita●é
             .
             
               Cyp●
               .
               ●p●st
            
             .
             74.
             
          
           
             b
             Quaedam
             in
             doctrina
             Christiana
             tam
             fidei
             quam
             morum
             esse
             simpliciter
             omnibus
             necessaria
             ad
             salutem
             ,
             qualis
             est
             cognitio
             Articulorum
             Symboli
             Apostolici
             ,
             decem
             Praeceptorum
             ,
             &
             nonnullorum
             Sacramentotum
             ;
             cae●era
             non
             ita
             necessaria
             ,
             ut
             sine
             eorum
             explicita
             notitia
             ,
             &
             fide
             ,
             &
             professione
             ,
             homo
             salvari
             non
             possit
             .
             
               Bell.
               de
               verbo
               Dei.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Symbolo
             Apostolorum
             &
             Niceno
             ,
             ●liqui
             praeter
             illos
             contin●ntur
             ,
             quos
             rudes
             non
             debent
             ex
             praecepto
             scire
             ,
             nec
             fideles
             communiter
             ;
             fed
             si
             quis
             audiat
             eos
             in
             Symbolo
             contineri
             ,
             debet
             credere
             :
             nam
             Communionem
             Sanctorum
             non
             omnes
             sciunt
             ;
             imo
             ,
             etiam
             inter
             homine●
             literatos
             non
             paucos
             invenias
             qui
             ignorant
             quae
             sit
             haec
             Communio
             Sanctorum
             ;
             Articulus
             autem
             de
             Ecclesia
             multis
             viris
             doctis
             videtur
             difficilis
             ad
             docendum
             ,
             &
             putant
             rudes
             in
             illo
             communiter
             errare
             .
             —
             Caeterum
             adhuc
             ego
             non
             dubitarem
             concedere
             esse
             non
             paucos
             rusticos
             inter
             Christianos
             qui
             absque
             culpa
             ignorant
             aliqua
             mysteria
             ex
             iis
             quae
             necessa●ia
             sunt
             .
             
               Vasques
               in
            
             12.
             
             Disp.
             121.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Quisque
             fidelium
             crede●e
             explici●è
             debeat
             omnes
             Articulos
             fidei
             ,
             vel
             qui
             juxta
             numerum
             Apostolorum
             duodecim
             in
             Symbolo
             continentur
             ▪
             vel
             qui
             juxta
             Th●ol●gorum
             sententiam
             q●atuordecim
             proponuntur
             .
             —
             Quaeritur
             ,
             An
             quisque
             ,
             etiam
             vulgaris
             &
             rudis
             ,
             credere
             explici●è
             debeat
             aliquid
             praeter
             praedictos
             fidei
             Articulos
             .
             Sunt
             qui
             ita
             affirmant
             ,
             e●
             ratione
             permoti
             ,
             quòd
             unusquisque
             expressim
             credere
             debeat
             ,
             immortalem
             esse
             animā
             hominis
             ;
             item
             ,
             esse
             peccatum
             originis
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Q●●rundam
             est
             opinio
             ,
             unumquemqu●
             fidelium
             debere
             credere
             quicquid
             expressè
             in
             Symbolo
             Apostolorum
             continetur
             ,
             &
             ob
             id
             minimè
             sufficere
             ●i
             singul●
             credant
             explicitè
             qua●uordecim
             Articulos
             fidei
             ,
             prout
             à
             Theologis
             propununtur
             ,
             quoniam
             quisque
             praecepto
             ac
             lege
             compellitur
             ad
             credendum
             expressim
             descensum
             Christi
             Domini
             ad
             inferos
             ,
             unam
             sanctam
             Ca●holicam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             Sanctorum
             communionem
             ,
             peccatorum
             remissionem
             ,
             perpetuam
             Deiparae
             Vi●ginitatem
             ,
             de
             quibus
             singulis
             nihil
             explicitè
             quatuordecim
             fidei
             Articuli
             praescribunt
             .
             Mihi
             ●amen
             videtur
             dicendum
             ,
             satis
             ●sse
             ad
             salutem
             cuique
             fidelium
             credere
             explicitè
             quatuordecim
             Articulos
             fidel
             ,
             vel
             Symbolum
             Apostolicum
             .
             —
             Quaeritur
             ,
             An
             si
             quis
             adeò
             hebeti
             &
             obtuso
             sit
             ingenio
             ,
             ut
             ipsos
             Articulos
             secundùm
             substan●iam
             capere
             nequeat
             ,
             fidei
             praecepto
             satisfaciat
             si
             aliquos
             clariores
             Articulos
             explicitè
             credat
             ;
             reliquis
             verò
             quos
             non
             as●equitur
             ,
             credat
             implicitè
             ,
             &c.
             
             Respondeo
             satisfacere
             .
             —
             Quar●
             ,
             si
             quis
             Trinitatis
             Articulum
             nequeat
             per●ipere
             ,
             satis
             est
             si
             credat
             explicitè
             alios
             clariores
             ,
             nimirum
             Ch●istum
             D●i
             filium
             ,
             natum
             ex
             Vi●gine
             ,
             passum
             ,
             cruci
             affixum
             ,
             m●●tuu●
             ,
             &
             sepultum
             ,
             ex
             mortuis
             resu●rexisse
             ,
             &
             in
             c●elos
             conscendisse
             .
             
               Az●r
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Aqu●2
             ●2
             .
             Q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             8.
             
             
               Lorca
               Expos.
               Art.
            
             Conclusio
             est
             ;
             conveniens
             est
             &
             sufficiens
             distinctio
             &
             numeratio
             Articulorum
             ,
             qua
             v●l
             du●decim
             ,
             vel
             quatuordecim
             potiùs
             numerari
             ●olent
             .
             —
             For
             tas●e
             mens
             Ecclesiae
             in
             hac
             summa
             Articulorum
             non
             fuit
             comp●ehend●re
             omn●s
             Articulo●
             qui
             vel
             speci●lem
             d●●sicultatem
             continent
             ,
             vel
             ab
             omnibus
             f●delibus
             explicitè
             credendi
             sunt
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             b
             Omnes
             concedunt
             minoribus
             necessarium
             esse
             credere
             aliqua
             explicitè
             ,
             licet
             non
             obligentur
             ad
             omnem
             latitudinem
             fidei
             .
             In
             assignanda
             tamen
             R●gula
             quâ
             diffiniatur
             quae
             credere
             teneantur
             ,
             dissentiunt
             ,
             &
             diversas
             Regulas
             statuunt
             .
             Communis
             Regula
             ferè
             ab
             omnibus
             Theologis
             ●radita
             est
             ,
             Omnes
             fideles
             d●bere
             credere
             explici●è
             Articulos
             qui
             solenni
             ritu
             celebrantur
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             sufficere
             sibi
             ●i
             ●os
             credant
             .
             Hanc
             Regulam
             tradunt
             
               S.
               Thomas
               Art.
            
             7.
             
               &
               ali●
               Schol●stici
               in
            
             3.
             distin●i
             .
             25.
             &c.
             Hec
             tamen
             Regula
             quibusdam
             insufficiens
             apparet
             tam
             excessu
             quam
             defectu
             .
             
               Sco●us
               quaest
            
             .
             1.
             
             Art.
             2.
             indicare
             videtur
             praeceptum
             commure
             fid●i
             solum
             constringere
             ,
             ut
             credantur
             ●aciliora
             ,
             quae
             ipse
             vo●●t
             ●rossa
             .
             Qu●dam
             ex
             juni●●●●us
             (
             
               Suarez
               .
               in
            
             3.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             d.
             43.
             )
             affirmant
             ,
             sufficere
             communi
             pl●bi
             si
             credant
             A●ticulos
             qui
             in
             Symbolo
             continentur
             .
             His
             ergò
             Regulis
             omissis
             ,
             asserendum
             est
             omnibus
             fidelibus
             inesse
             praeceptum
             ,
             expli●it●●ide
             credere
             haec
             ;
             Primò
             ,
             Articulos
             fidei
             tam
             secundùm
             illam
             numerati●nem
             quà
             quatuordecim
             numerantur
             ,
             quam
             ●os
             q●●
             in
             Symbolo
             Apostolorum
             exprimuntur
             .
             Tenentur
             p●●●terea
             credere
             Decalogum
             ,
             &
             communiora
             praecepta
             quae
             ad
             Decal●gum
             reducentur
             ,
             doci●●nam
             etiam
             de
             septem
             Sacramentis
             ,
             &
             de
             Oratione
             ,
             de
             authoritate
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             Pralatorum
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Haec
             omma
             〈◊〉
             ●ideli
             〈…〉
             docet
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               in
               Summa
               verbo
            
             ,
             Ignora●tia
             .
             〈…〉
             Ignorantia
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             a
             
               E●ag
               .
               l.
            
             2
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Propter
             nonnullos
             haereticos
             addita
             quaedam
             videntur
             ,
             per
             quae
             novellae
             doctrinae
             sensus
             videretur
             excludi
             .
             
               Ruff.
               in
               Symbol
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Variatu●
             ,
             fides
             augetur
             ,
             vel
             diminuitur
             ratione
             dispositionis
             hominis
             ;
             nam
             fides
             potest
             esse
             major
             in
             uno
             quàm
             in
             alio
             ,
             non
             ratione
             primae
             veritatis
             ,
             quae
             ,
             cum
             sit
             unica
             .
             &
             simplicissima
             ,
             non
             diversificatur
             in
             credentibus
             ,
             sed
             est
             una
             in
             omnibus
             :
             Tamen
             ea
             quae
             materialiter
             credenda
             proponuntur
             ,
             sunt
             plura
             ,
             &
             sic
             ex
             parte
             credendorum
             ,
             personarum
             ,
             &
             temporum
             ,
             potest
             fides
             accipi
             major
             &
             minor
             .
             
               Reyn.
               Pant.
               de
               Fide
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             4.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Rom.
             10.9
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             In
             absoluto
             nobis
             ac
             facili
             est
             aeternitas
             ;
             Jesum
             suscitatum
             à
             mortuis
             per
             Deum
             credere
             ,
             &
             ipsum
             esse
             Dominum
             confiteri
             .
             
               Hilar.
               de
               Trinit
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             where
             he
             calls
             it
             also
             ,
             
               Religionis
               portum
            
             .
             Itaque
             sine
             ista
             Fide
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             sine
             Fide
             unius
             Mediatoris
             Dei
             &
             hominis
             ,
             hominis
             Christi
             Jesu
             ,
             sine
             Fide
             inquam
             Resurrectionis
             ejus
             ,
             quam
             Deus
             hominibus
             definivit
             ;
             quae
             ut
             que
             sine
             Incarnatione
             ejus
             ,
             ac
             morte
             non
             potest
             veraciter
             credi
             :
             Sine
             Fide
             ergo
             Incarnationis
             ,
             &
             Mortis
             ,
             &
             Resurrectionis
             Christi
             ,
             neque
             antiquos
             justos
             ,
             ut
             justi
             essent
             ▪
             potuisse
             munda●i
             ,
             &
             Dei
             gratiâ
             justificari
             verita●
             Christiana
             non
             dubitat
             .
             
               Aug
               contra
               Pelag.
               &
               Coelest
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             fundamentall
             is
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             For
             the
             foundation
             it selfe
             is
             God
             with
             us
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Rocke
             but
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             18.31
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             on
             this
             Rocke
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
             Therefore
             Arians
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             that
             build
             not
             their
             faith
             on
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             are
             not
             built
             on
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             sands
             .
             And
             the
             Judge
             himselfe
             hath
             made
             knowne
             his
             judgement
             on
             them
             :
             They
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             them
             ,
             John
             3.18
             ,
             36.
             
             So
             also
             John
             20.31
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             2
             Corin.
             5.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Colos
             2.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Wherfore
             ,
             Ignorantes
             eum
             qui
             ex
             Virgine
             est
             Emanuel
             ,
             privantur
             munere
             ejus
             ,
             quod
             est
             vita
             aeterna
             .
             
               Iren.
               l
            
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             before
             Romish
             Authours
             alledged
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             twelve
             or
             fourteen
             Articles
             (
             whereof
             these
             of
             the
             Canon
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             none
             )
             doe
             suffice
             to
             be
             explicitely
             beleeved
             ;
             and
             divers
             Romish
             Authours
             alledged
             by
             Lorca
             ,
             that
             differ
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Books
             .
          
           
             b
             Si
             finis
             Sacramentorum
             esset
             excitare
             fidem
             ,
             Baptismus
             non
             prodesset
             infantibus
             ;
             sed
             iis
             ●otius
             qui
             p●aesentis
             sunt
             -
             .
             Itō
             ,
             illi
             dicunt
             ,
             Sacramenta
             ideo
             instituta
             esse
             ,
             ut
             excitent
             fidem
             ;
             ex
             quo
             sequitur
             effectum
             illorum
             esse
             fidem
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ja●●
             re●uta●i
             —
             .
             
               Becan
               .
               Manu●●
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             n.
             3●
             .
             31
             .
             
               &
               seq
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               Vasquez
               brings
               in
               divers
               great
               Doctors
               ,
               that
               distinguish
               between
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               which
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               other
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               Ex
               his
               tamen
               Doctoribus
               ,
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Bonaventura
                 ,
                 Gabriel
              
               &
               Adrianus
               loquuti
               solùm
               videntur
               de
               ignorantia
               Fidei
               circa
               mysteria
               ,
               sine
               quibus
               salus
               non
               contingit
               alicui
               ;
               caeteri
               verò
               de
               ignorantia
               cujuscunque
               praecepta
               divini
               positivi
               ,
               quale
               est
               Baptismi
               —
               Cum
               praedictis
               Doctoribus
               concordat
               Corduba
               ;
               quod
               attinet
               ad
               fidem
               mysteriorum
               ,
               quae
               ad
               salutem
               necessaria
               sunt
               ,
               non
               tamen
               in
               eo
               quod
               spectat
               ad
               praecepta
               positiva
               Dei
               ,
               qualis
               est
               Baptismi
               ,
               &
               aliorum
               Sacramentorum
               .
               
                 Vasquez
                 m.
              
               1.2
               .
               Disp.
               120.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               It
               is
               a
               Romish
               distinction
            
             ,
             Reatus
             simplex
             ,
             &
             redundans
             in
             personam
             .
          
           
             b
             Sequitur
             ,
             illum
             solum
             amittere
             f●dem
             ,
             qui
             peccat
             contra
             fidem
             sciens
             &
             prudens
             ;
             errans
             voluntariè
             ,
             aut
             dubitans
             .
             Ille
             tamen
             qui
             peccat
             ignorantià
             ,
             quamvis
             crassa
             ,
             &
             culpabili
             culpâ
             mortali
             ,
             sicut
             non
             est
             haereticus
             ,
             sic
             etiam
             nec
             fidem
             perdit
             ;
             ut
             satis
             clarè
             S.
             Thomas
             Articulo
             illo
             tertio
             (
             q.
             5.
             )
             docuit
             illis
             verbis
             :
             si
             enim
             non
             p●●tinaciter
             dissentit
             ,
             non
             est
             haereticus
             ,
             sed
             solum
             errans
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Semel
             in
             totum
             macellum
             in
             Apostolo
             admissà
             detestatione
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             sicut
             nubere
             prohibent
             ,
             ita
             jubeant
             à
             cibis
             abstinere
             à
             Deo
             conditis
             ;
             &
             ideo
             nos
             esse
             jam
             tunc
             praenotatos
             in
             novissimis
             temporibus
             abscedentes
             à
             fide
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Tert.
               de
               Iejun
               .
               adver
               .
               Psychios
               ,
            
          
           
             b
             How
             shall
             a
             spectator
             beleeve
             that
             flesh
             is
             not
             thought
             uncleane
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             a
             Fast
             to
             exclude
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             admit
             all
             delicate
             and
             incendiary
             fishes
             ,
             conserves
             and
             wines
             ?
             Licet
             liberè
             saepius
             vinum
             .
             
               Navar.
               Man.
               cap.
            
             21.
             n.
             13.
             
             In
             more
             positum
             est
             ,
             ut
             in
             diebus
             jejuniorum
             piscibus
             ,
             leguminibus
             ,
             fructibus
             ,
             &
             vino
             similiter
             utamur
             ;
             &
             omnes
             communi
             consensu
             testantur
             ,
             id
             quod
             solum
             in
             potum
             ,
             non
             in
             ●ibum
             sumitur
             ,
             cujusmodi
             vinum
             etiam
             est
             ,
             jejunium
             minimè
             relaxare
             .
             
               Azor.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Est
             verum
             ,
             omnes
             qui
             volunt
             posse
             continere
             .
             
               B●llar●
               .
               de
               Mona●bis
               cap.
            
             31.
             
             Yet
             we
             read
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Trent
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             many
             reasons
             were
             given
             for
             Priests
             marriage
             ,
             whereof
             one
             wa●
             ,
             Want
             of
             continent
             persons
             fit
             to
             exercise
             the
             Ministery
             .
             And
             the
             chiefe
             reason
             of
             forbidding
             it
             ,
             is
             there
             expressed
             ;
             
               It
               would
               turne
               the
               Priests
               affections
               to
               their
               Families
               ,
               from
               the
               Popes
               Hierarchie
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Sodomitium
             scelus
             ex
             Coelibatus
             rigore
             eas
             radices
             in
             Clero
             Romano
             defigit
             ,
             ut
             
               Petrus
               Damianus
            
             eremum
             petere
             coactus
             ,
             librum
             conscribat
             cui
             Titulus
             ,
             Gomorrhaeus
             ,
             in
             quo
             omnes
             ejus
             species
             edisserit
             ▪
             quales
             tum
             a
             pud
             eos
             bacchabantur
             ,
             eumque
             L●oni
             n●no
             inscribit
             ,
             cujus
             adversus
             tanti
             mali
             diluviem
             opem
             implorat
             .
             
               P●ess
               .
               M●st.
               Iniquit
               .
               ad
               annum
            
             1060.
             
             In
             the
             yeere
             1563.
             
             Proclamation
             was
             made
             within
             the
             Province
             of
             Sivil
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             knew
             or
             heard
             of
             any
             Monks
             or
             religious
             persons
             that
             had
             abused
             Auricular
             Confession
             to
             abominable
             acts
             with
             Matrons
             and
             Maidens
             ,
             they
             should
             come
             in
             within
             30.
             dayes
             ,
             laying
             great
             penalties
             on
             the
             refusers
             .
             Presently
             there
             came
             in
             such
             a
             number
             of
             women
             ,
             only
             inhabitants
             within
             the
             City
             of
             Sivil
             ,
             that
             twenty
             Notaries
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Inquisitors
             would
             not
             have
             sufficed
             to
             take
             the
             complaints
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Inquisitors
             gave
             30.
             daies
             more
             .
             The
             Monks
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             and
             Priests
             go
             up
             and
             downe
             very
             melancholy
             ;
             and
             as
             great
             a
             plague
             was
             feared
             as
             the
             persecution
             which
             was
             then
             hot
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             But
             the
             Inquisitors
             fearing
             to
             bring
             their
             spiritualty
             into
             hatred
             and
             obl●quy
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             discredit
             their
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             mens
             expectations
             ,
             made
             a
             stay
             therein
             ,
             though
             the
             Court
             was
             orderly
             seised
             .
             
               Discov
               .
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Inquisition
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Pighius
               ,
               Contarenus
               ,
               Colonienses
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             the
             very
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             saith
             ,
             That
             Justification
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             merited
             by
             faith
             or
             workes
             .
             Nihil
             eorum
             quae
             Justificationem
             praecedunt
             ,
             sive
             fides
             ,
             sive
             opera
             ,
             gratiam
             promeretur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
            
             6.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             Becanus
             ,
             Sequitur
             ipsa
             Justificatio
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             acquisitio
             ,
             seu
             infusio
             justitiae
             inhaerentis
             .
             Cujus
             justitiae
             duplex
             est
             effectus
             formalis
             ;
             Alter
             expulsio
             ,
             seu
             remissio
             peccatorum
             :
             Alter
             sanctificatio
             &
             renovatio
             interioris
             hominis
             ;
             uterque
             ,
             respectu
             nostri
             ,
             gratuitas
             .
             And
             he
             cited
             this
             Chapter
             of
             Trent
             .
             
               Bec.
               Manu
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Cum
             ergo
             dicit
             Apostolus
             arbitrari
             se
             justificari
             ▪
             hominem
             per
             fidem
             sine
             operibus
             Legis
             ;
             non
             hoc
             agit
             ut
             praeceptâ
             ac
             professâ
             fide
             ,
             opera
             justitiae
             contemnantur
             :
             sed
             ut
             sciat
             se
             quisque
             per
             fidem
             posse
             justificari
             ,
             etiamsi
             Legis
             opera
             non
             praecesserint
             ;
             sequuntur
             enim
             justificatum
             ,
             non
             praecedunt
             justificandum
             :
             unde
             in
             praesenti
             opere
             non
             opus
             est
             latiùs
             disputare
             ,
             praesertim
             ,
             quia
             modò
             de
             hac
             quaestione
             prolixum
             librum
             edidi
             ,
             qui
             inscribitur
             de
             litera
             &
             spiritu
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               fide
               &
               operibus
               ,
               cap.
            
             14.
             
             Per
             ipsam
             (
             Gratiam
             )
             quippe
             justificatur
             gratis
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             nullis
             suorum
             operum
             praecedentibus
             meritis
             ;
             alioquin
             gratia
             jam
             non
             est
             gratia
             ,
             quandoquidem
             ideo
             datur
             ,
             non
             quia
             bona
             opera
             fecimus
             ;
             sed
             ut
             ea
             facere
             valeamus
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               spiritu
               &
               litera
               ,
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Quem
             commissio
             peccatorum
             diabolo
             subdidit
             ,
             remiflio
             pecca●orum
             per
             sanguinem
             Christi
             data
             à
             diabolo
             eruit
             ,
             ut
             sic
             justi●iâ
             vinceretur
             diabolus
             ,
             non
             po●entiâ
             .
             Sed
             quâ
             justitiâ
             ?
             Jesu
             Christi
             :
             Et
             quomodo
             victus
             est
             eâ
             ?
             Quia
             in
             ea
             nihil
             dignum
             morte
             inveniens
             ,
             occidit
             eum
             tamen
             .
             Et
             utique
             justum
             est
             ,
             ut
             debitores
             quos
             teneba●
             ,
             liberi
             dimittantur
             ,
             in
             eum
             CREDENTES
             ,
             quem
             sine
             ullo
             debito
             occidit
             .
             
               Lombard
               .
               (
               ex
               Aug.
               )
               lib.
            
             3.
             dist
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Sciendum
             est
             quod
             Ecclesiam
             credere
             ,
             non
             tamen
             in
             Ecclesiam
             credere
             debeamus
             ,
             quia
             Ecclesia
             non
             Deus
             ,
             sed
             domus
             Dei
             est
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               tempore
               ,
               s●●m
               .
            
             181.
             
          
           
             i
             Acknowledged
             before
             by
             Vasqu●z
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             who
             hol●
             〈◊〉
             fourteen
             Articles
             to
             suffice
             for
             Explicite
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Trent
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Vocabulum
             ambiguum
             in
             altero
             sensum
             verum
             &
             bonum
             ,
             in
             altero
             falsum
             &
             perniciosum
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               lib.
               ●rb
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
               ex
               Calvin
               .
               Instit.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act
             9.1
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             21.13
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.17
             .
             Gal.
             3.16
             ,
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             110.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Collect
               of
               Christ
               his
               Circumcision
               .
               First
               Sunday
               in
               Lent.
               
            
          
           
             
               First
               Sunday
               after
               Trini●y
            
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             Q●idam
             non
             credendo
             credunt
             .
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             a
             Natura
             h●●mana
             etiam
             si
             in
             illa
             integritate
             in
             qua
             est
             condi●a
             permaneret
             nullo
             modo
             scipsam
             ▪
             Creatore
             suo
             non
             adjuvante
             ,
             servaret
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Ar.
               Ca.
            
             19.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             7.23
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.14
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.3
             .
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cass.
               Art.
            
             18.
             
               ex
               Bonavent
            
             .
             Hoc
             piarum
             mentium
             est
             ,
             ut
             nil
             sibi
             tribuant
             ,
             sed
             totum
             gra●iae
             Dei
             ;
             unde
             ,
             quantum
             cunque
             aliquis
             det
             gratiae
             Dei
             ,
             à
             pietate
             non
             recedet
             ,
             etiamsi
             multa
             tribuendo
             gratiae
             Dei
             ,
             aliquid
             subtrahat
             p●testati
             Naturae
             ,
             vel
             li●e●i
             arb●t
             〈◊〉
             :
             cù●
             verò
             aliquid
             gratiae
             Dei
             subtrahitur
             ,
             &
             Natu●ae
             t●ibuitu●
             quòd
             gra●●●●
             est
             ,
             ibi
             potest
             periculum
             intervenire
             .
          
           
             b
             Then
             was
             a
             Saint
             of
             Rome
             &
             a
             Cardinall
             rather
             Jewes
             then
             Christians
             ,
             by
             the
             Cavaliers
             censure
             ;
             for
             thus
             saith
             Lorca
             ,
             Gravior
             Controversia
             est
             de
             his
             li●ris
             ,
             quos
             à
             Canone
             ●ejiciunt
             ,
             non
             solum
             hae●etici
             recentiores
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             sanctus
             Antonius
             &
             
               Caj●tanus
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               loc
               .
               Cathol
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Disp.
             3.
             
             Mem.
             3.
             ubi
             de
             libris
             
               Tobiae
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Eccl●siastici
               ,
               Sapientiae
               ,
            
             &
             Maccabaeorum
             disputat
             .
          
           
             Rom
             3
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Nec
             tamen
             concedendum
             est
             ,
             hos
             libros
             antiquae
             Synagogae
             ,
             ante
             adventum
             C●risti
             ignor●●●uisse
             ,
             &
             ex●ra
             Canonem●
             quoniam
             ●●●l●sia
             ab
             e●s
             pr●
             Ap●stoli●is
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             Scriptu●am
             quae
             app●llatur
             Maccab●●●rum
             ,
             ●udaei
             non
             h●bent
             sicut
             Legem
             ,
             &
             Prophetas
             ,
             &
             Psalmos
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               〈…〉
               .
               Epi●●
               .
               Gau●en●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Non
             oportet
             libros
             qui
             sunt
             extra
             Can●nem
             l●gere
             ,
             nisi
             solo●
             Canonicos
             Novi
             &
             Veteris
             Testamenti
             .
             Q●●e
             a●tem
             opo●●●at
             legi
             ,
             &
             in
             authoritatem
             recipi
             haec
             sunt
             ,
             
               Gen●sis
               ,
               〈…〉
            
             .
             A●
             Macca●●●o●um
             lib●i
             in
             ho●
             Catalogo
             nusquam
             legu●tur
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               L●odicen
               .
               in
               s●xta
               Sy●odo
               confirma●um
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tu
             per
             Thomae
             s●nguinem
             ,
             &c.
             La●
             Matris
             misce●e
             volo
             cum
             sanguine
             Nat●
             .
             Ave
             salus
             〈◊〉
             s●cul●
             ,
             Arbor
             〈◊〉
             .
             Item
             ,
             In
             Cruce
             Christi
             ponimus
             spem
             salutis
             ;
             Cantat
             enim
             Eccl●●●●
             ,
             O
             C●u●
             ,
             a●e
             spes
             u●ica
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aquia
             .
             3.
             ●●ast
             .
             25.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             29.5
             .
          
           
             Reynolds
             and
             Harts
             conference
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             dist
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             were
             good
             that
             the
             Cavalier
             would
             answer
             his
             own
             great
             Masters
             ,
             
               Driedo
               ,
               Castro
            
             ,
             and
             Vasquez
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Law-maker
             cannot
             at
             his
             pleasure
             by
             his
             command
             ,
             make
             a
             sinne
             veniall
             or
             mortall
             .
             Materiae
             quae
             praecipitur
             gravitas
             &
             utilitas
             tantae
             considerationis
             est
             ,
             ut
             non
             pendeat
             ex
             voluntate
             Legislatoris
             ad
             mortalem
             ,
             aut
             venialem
             culpam
             obligare
             ,
             posito
             semel
             praecepto
             ,
             sed
             ex
             ipsa
             majore
             gravitate
             &
             levitate
             respectu
             finis
             ,
             cujus
             gratia
             praecipitur
             culpa
             venialis
             ,
             aut
             mortalis
             judicanda
             sit
             .
             
               Vasquez
               ●●
            
             .
             12.
             
             Disp.
             158.
             cap.
             4.
             
             And
             it
             seemes
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Popes
             honour
             to
             command
             points
             of
             small
             importance
             :
             For
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             saith
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Ad
             quem
             majores
             &
             difficiliores
             Ecclesiae
             quaestiones
             referun●ur
             .
             22.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
             A.
             10.
             
             So
             it
             seemes
             this
             Eagle
             should
             not
             take
             Flies
             .
             But
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Decrevit
             sancta
             haec
             Synodus
             alteram
             sidem
             ;
             Nemini
             licere
             proferre
             ,
             aut
             scribere
             ,
             aut
             componere
             praeter
             ●am
             quae
             de●inita
             fuit
             à
             sanctis
             Patribus
             apud
             Nicaeam
             urbem
             in
             Spiritu
             sancto
             congregatis
             .
             And
             A●hanasius
             gives
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             Nam
             fides
             quae
             mihi
             à
             Patribus
             ,
             secundùm
             sacras
             Scripturas
             ,
             &
             Confessionibus
             confirmata
             est
             ,
             satis
             mihi
             idonea
             ●●ticaxque
             videbatur
             ad
             omnem
             imp●●tatem
             emovendam
             ,
             &
             pi●tatem
             ejus
             ,
             quae
             in
             Christo
             est
             ,
             fidei
             〈…〉
             
               A●hanas
               .
               ad
               Epict.
               epist.
               Corinth
               .
            
          
           
             Videte
             detractores
             ,
             videte
             canes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Superstitionis
             impietat●m
             nomine
             Religionis
             intitulant
             —
             In
             operimentum
             turpitudinis
             continentiae
             se
             insigniere
             voto
             .
             —
             Hi
             adeo
             ,
             aut
             bestiales
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             non
             advertant
             qualiter
             omni
             immunditiae
             laxat
             habenas
             qui
             nuptias
             damnat
             ,
             aut
             certè
             ita
             pleni
             nequitiâ
             ,
             &
             diabolicâ
             malignitate
             absorpti
             ,
             ut
             advertentes
             dissimulent
             ,
             &
             laetentur
             in
             perditione
             hominum
             .
             Tolle
             de
             Ecclesia
             honorabile
             Connubium
             ,
             &
             thorum
             immaculatum
             ,
             nonne
             reples
             eam
             concubina
             iis
             ,
             incestuosis
             ,
             seminifluis
             ,
             mollibus
             ,
             masculorum
             concubitoribus
             ,
             &
             omni
             denique
             genere
             immundorum
             ?
             Elige
             ergo
             utrumlibet
             ,
             aut
             sal●a●i
             universa
             haec
             MONSTRA
             hominum
             ,
             aut
             numerum
             salvandorum
             ad
             continentium
             redigi
             paucitatem
             .
             
               Bernard
               .
               in
               Cant.
               serm
            
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             19.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             112.6
             .
          
           
             Page
             35
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Tu
             quid
             Christo
             universalis
             sanctae
             Ecclesiae
             capiti
             in
             extremi
             judiciidicturus
             es
             examine
             ,
             qui
             cuncta
             ejus
             membra
             tibimet
             conaris
             universalis
             appellatione
             supponere
             ?
             Quis
             rogo
             in
             hoc
             tam
             perverso
             vocabulo
             ,
             nisi
             ille
             ad
             incitandum
             proponitur
             ,
             qui
             dispectis
             Angelorū
             legionibus
             secum
             socialiter
             constitutis
             ad
             culmen
             conatus
             est
             singularitatis
             erumpere
             ,
             ut
             &
             nulli
             subesse
             ,
             &
             solus
             omnibus
             praeesse
             videretur
             .
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Ego
             autem
             fidenter
             dico
             ,
             quia
             quisquis
             se
             universalem
             Sacerdotem
             vocat
             ,
             vel
             vocari
             desiderat
             ,
             in
             elatione
             sua
             Antichristum
             praecurrit
             ,
             quia
             superbiendo
             s●
             caeteris
             praeponit
             .
             
               I●
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Epist.
             30.
             
             
               Mauritio
               Augusto
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Iohn
               Tankerill
            
             ,
             a
             Batchelour
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             defended
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             deprive
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             ,
             who
             disobey
             his
             commandments
             ,
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             .
             For
             which
             hee
             being
             condemned
             to
             recant
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             spake
             of
             the
             French
             men
             as
             of
             lost
             sheepe
             ,
             who
             denyed
             the
             Authority
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               .
               Hist.
               Trent
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             Optatus
             saith
             ,
             Cùm
             super
             Imperatorem
             non
             sit
             ,
             nisi
             solus
             D●us
             qui
             fecit
             Imperatorem
             —
             Dixisti
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Deus
             ;
             Ide●
             ,
             quia
             quam
             vis
             non
             sit
             usus
             hâc
             voce
             ,
             tamen
             aut
             facit
             ,
             aut
             passus
             est
             quòd
             defectum
             hujus
             vocis
             impleret
             .
             Extulit
             corsuum
             ut
             nullum
             hominem
             sibi
             comparandum
             arbitraretur
             &
             tumore
             mentis
             suae
             altior
             sibi
             visus
             est
             esse
             ;
             quia
             quicquid
             est
             supra
             homines
             jam
             quasi
             Deus
             est
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Hist.
               Trent
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             likely
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             was
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             to
             the
             Cavalier
             ,
             and
             doubted
             that
             uniformity
             would
             bring
             to
             uni●y
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbad
             his
             Disciples
             this
             uniformity
             .
          
           
             a
             It
             seems
             ,
             Ministers
             had
             need
             to
             looke
             carefully
             to
             their
             carriage
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             notice
             is
             given
             of
             a
             book
             written
             by
             Papists
             ,
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             divers
             ,
             with
             their
             names
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
             Can.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Sub
               persecutore
               Floro
               ,
               Ch●istiani
               Idol●●um
               cog●ban●u●
               ad
               T●●pla
               .
               Sub
               M●ca●io
               〈◊〉
               (
               Donat●lae
               )
               compellebantur
               ad
               Basil●cam
               .
               Sub
               Horo
               d●●eb●tur
               ,
               ut
               n●ga●etur
               Christus
               ,
               &
               Idola
               ●ogarentu●
               ;
               contra
               ,
               sub
               Macario
               commonebantur
               omnes
               ,
               ut
               Deus
               unus
               pariter
               in
               Ecclesia
               ab
               omnibus
               coleretu●
               .
               
                 Optat.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               Aliorum
               autem
               Imp●●atorum
               justitiam
               ▪
               l●g●sque
               quae
               veh●m●nte
               ▪
               adversus
               〈◊〉
               l●●ae
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               ▪
               ignorat
               ?
               In
               quibus
               una
               Generalis
               advers●●
               omnes
               qui
               Ch●istian●s
               s●
               d●ci
               volunt
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               non
               communicant
               ,
               s●d
               in
               sui●
               separatim
               c●nventiculis
               congregantur
               ,
               id
               continet
               ut
               vel
               ordinato●
               Cle●ici
               ,
               vel
               ipse
               ordinatus
               deni●
               libris
               auri
               mulct●tu●
               .
               Locus
               verò
               ipse
               qu●
               impia
               separatio
               congregatur
               ,
               redigatur
               in
               F●●cum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ontra
                 Parm●●
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Ecclesia
             paulatim
             progressa
             est
             ,
             &
             ●m●ia
             rem●dia
             expe●ta
             ,
             primò
             solum
             excommuni●abat
             ,
             deinde
             addidic
             P●CUNIARIAM
             mul●tam
             .
             
               B●llar
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
               ,
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Tu
             id
             sentis
             de
             certitudine
             tollente
             omnem
             dubietatem
             ,
             ac
             si
             divini●ùs
             nobis
             esset
             certò
             propositum
             ,
             id
             esse
             revelatum
             à
             Deo.
             Ego
             verò
             ,
             &
             credo
             Cath●lici
             omnes
             ,
             auscultantes
             SANCTUM
             DECRETUM
             ,
             id
             a●negamus
             .
             
               Dom.
               So●o
               .
               Apolog
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Castro
             libro
             3.
             contra
             haereses
             verbo
             .
             Baptismus
             haeres
             .
             9.
             sententiam
             Cajetani
             ,
             ut
             haereticam
             damnare
             videtur
             .
             
               Suarez
               m.
            
             3.
             
             T.
             3.
             disp
             .
             27.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Quod
             convocandi
             Concilii
             intentio
             satis
             sincera
             non
             fuit
             ,
             Romanae
             avaritiae
             artificiosa
             provisio
             patefecit
             .
             Multi
             enim
             evocati
             ,
             quibus
             iter
             cundi
             ad
             Concilium
             difficile
             vel
             intolerabile
             videbatur
             ,
             interventu
             pecuntae
             turpius
             exactae
             quam
             praestitae
             relaxari
             meruerunt
             .
             
               Neubridg
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Quando
             hactenus
             aurum
             Roma
             refudit
             ?
             
               Bernard
               .
               de
               consider
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             At
             (
             nuntius
             ille
             Rufi
             )
             priusquam
             abeam
             tecum
             secretiùs
             agam
             :
             Mansit
             ergo
             ibi
             per
             dies
             plurimos
             —
             munera
             quibus
             ea
             cordî
             esse
             animadvertebat
             disperti●ndo
             ,
             &
             p●llicendo
             .
             Deductus
             ergo
             à
             sententia
             Romanus
             Pontifex
             est
             .
             
               Ladmer
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Nec
             mirum
             ,
             nam
             omnes
             satisfactiones
             quae
             poenitentibus
             imponuntur
             à
             Confessore
             ,
             juxta
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             statuta
             possunt
             commutari
             in
             pecuniarias
             .
             
               Texeda
               Hispanus
               C
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Execution
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             pag.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Scripturis
             iisdem
             confirmat
             quibus
             probat
             .
             
               D.
               Cypr.
               de
               exhort
               .
               Mart.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             Quod
             sic
             Idololatriae
             indignetur
             Deus
             ,
             ut
             praeceperit
             ●os
             etiam
             interfici
             qui
             sacrifica●e
             &
             servire
             Idolis
             suaserint
             .
             Quo
             loco
             vide
             
               A●net●t
               .
               num
            
             .
             27.
             
               &
               latius
               in
               Epist.
               ejusdem
            
             52.
             
               ad
               Antonianum
               .
               Pam●lius
               in
               Tertull.
               ad
               Scapul
               .
               n.
            
             8.
             
             Quum
             autem
             jussu
             Divino
             debea●
             occidi
             Idololatra
             Exod.
             22.
             —
             Moyses
             talium
             sanguine
             putavit
             Levitarum
             suorum
             manus
             consecr●tas
             iri
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             quod
             &
             Phin●ae
             ad
             justitiam
             reputatum
             est
             ,
             usque
             in
             sempiternum
             ,
             Num.
             25.
             
             Psalm
             .
             105.
             
             Propterea
             princeps
             ,
             ut
             benè
             tibi
             sit
             ,
             auseras
             Prophetas
             istos
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Quintinus
               inter
               Adnot
               .
               Pamelii
               .
               Tertull.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               n.
            
             254.
             
             The
             Idolatry
             of
             Popery
             hath
             beene
             proved
             by
             many
             :
             and
             above
             many
             ,
             by
             B.
             
               Bilson
               ,
               Christ.
               Subject
               .
               part
               .
            
             4.
             
             B.
             M●rton
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             de
             Idololatria
             Romana
             :
             And
             confessed
             before
             by
             Cassander
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             hold
             directly
             the
             affirmative
             part
             ,
             scil
             .
             That
             both
             her
             Majesties
             laws
             and
             proceedings
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Catholicks
             have
             bin
             milde
             and
             mercifull
             .
             
               Watson
               Quodlibet
            
             .
             8.
             
             Act.
             9.
             
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             (
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             )
             her
             Majesties
             proceedings
             had
             been
             both
             mild
             and
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             so
             much
             to
             exclaime
             against
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             to
             admire
             how
             that
             any
             of
             us
             are
             left
             alive
             to
             talke
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               Id.
               Appendix
               to
               the
               Quodlibets
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             100.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.14.2.15
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Sancti
               totam
               spem
               referunt
               ad
               misericordiam
               Dei.
               
            
             
               
                 Lorca
                 m.
              
               22.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Disp.
               3.
               num
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               Summum
               malum
               est
               in
               operibus
               nostris
               &
               meritis
               confidere
               ;
               hoc
               enim
               est
               me
               itum
               Christi
               blasphemare
               ,
               
                 Ferus
                 in
                 Eccles.
              
               4.
               licet
               renitente
               Indice
               Exp.
               Sandonal
               .
               At
               Ferus
               etiam
               in
               
                 Ionae
                 cap.
              
               2.
               
               Q●i
               in
               tentatione
               vel
               in
               scipsum
               ,
               in
               sua
               scilicet
               sapientia
               ,
               consiliis
               ,
               v●●●u●
               ,
               justitia
               ,
               vel
               in
               quacunque
               creatura
               finaliter
               confidit
               ,
               is
               verè
               vanitates
               observa●
               ,
               in
               arenam
               aedificat
               ,
               &
               mise●ic●●diam
               suam
               frustia
               relinquit
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               Deum
               ,
               qui
               est
               Misericordia
               nostra
               .
               —
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             33.18
             .
          
           
             Facit
             Potentiam
             in
             brachio
             suo
             :
             In
             quo
             animadverte
             ,
             quod
             beatam
             se
             esse
             dicat
             (
             beata
             Vi●go
             )
             non
             proprio
             merito
             ,
             atque
             virtute
             ,
             sed
             Dei
             in
             se
             habitantis
             element
             â
             
               Hi●ronymus
               advers
               .
               P●lag
               .
               l●b
               .
            
             1.
             
             Psalm
             .
             147.24
             .
             Tum
             ergò
             justi
             sumas
             quando
             nos
             p●ccatores
             fatemur
             ,
             &
             justitia
             nostra
             non
             ex
             proprio
             m●rite
             ,
             f●d
             ex
             Dei
             consistit
             misericordia
             .
             
               Hieronym
               .
               Ib.
            
             Joh.
             17.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Heb.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             Art.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Yea
             ,
             their
             owne
             
               Conradus
               Clinguis
            
             writes
             thus
             :
             Opera
             justificatorum
             ,
             quam
             vis
             ex
             fide
             Christi
             ,
             ad
             laudem
             &
             gloriam
             Dei
             ,
             atque
             dilectionem
             proximi
             fiant
             ,
             quia
             tamen
             nos
             ex
             carne
             &
             sanguine
             polluti
             sumus
             ;
             hinc
             est
             quod
             opera
             nostra
             in
             sua
             bonitate
             ,
             natura
             ,
             &
             dignitate
             considerata
             ,
             sint
             i●pura
             &
             imperfecta
             ,
             ex
             se
             &
             propria
             sua
             virtute
             ;
             Et
             quoniam
             omnia
             opera
             nostra
             ,
             etiam
             post
             fidem
             facta
             ,
             sunt
             imperf●cta
             ,
             &
             immunda
             ,
             &
             involuntaria
             ,
             ideò
             non
             possumus
             contendere
             cum
             Deo
             ,
             quasi
             nobis
             aliquid
             debeat
             ,
             &
             teneatur
             ex
             condigno
             ,
             sicut
             mercenarius
             pro
             laboribus
             suis
             cum
             Domino
             .
             Et
             in
             eum
             finem
             dicimus
             quòd
             opera
             nostra
             non
             merentur
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             sicut
             m●la
             &
             imperfectà
             monetâ
             nihil
             ●mi
             potest
             .
             
               L●c.
               Com.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Duo
             à
             te
             (
             Pelagio
             )
             proposita
             sunt
             :
             unum
             posse
             hominem
             sine
             peccato
             esse
             si
             velit
             ,
             &c.
             sine
             peccato
             esse
             perpetuo
             ,
             summae
             solius
             est
             potestatis
             .
             Itaque
             ,
             aut
             da
             exemplum
             qui
             absque
             peccato
             fuerint
             ,
             aut
             si
             dare
             non
             potes
             confitere
             imbecillitatem
             tuam
             ,
             &
             noli
             ponere
             in
             coelum
             os
             tuum
             ,
             ut
             per
             esse
             &
             esse
             ,
             posse
             ,
             stultorum
             illudas
             auribus
             .
             Quis
             enim
             tibi
             conceder
             posse
             hominem
             facere
             quod
             nullus
             unquam
             hominum
             potuerit
             ?
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Prooem
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               advers
               .
               Pelagianos
            
             .
             Si
             dixerimus
             quod
             peccatum
             non
             habemus
             ,
             nos
             ipsos
             decipimus
             ,
             &
             veritas
             in
             nobis
             non
             est
             :
             Hoc
             qui
             dixit
             ,
             sapienter
             se
             ad
             Dei
             gratiam
             reservavit
             .
             Est
             enim
             Christiani
             hominis
             quod
             bonum
             est
             velle
             ;
             &
             in
             Deo
             quod
             bene
             voluerit
             currere
             :
             sed
             homini
             non
             est
             datum
             perficere
             ,
             ut
             post
             spatia
             quae
             debet
             homo
             implere
             ,
             rester
             aliquid
             Deo
             ubi
             deficienti
             succurrat
             ,
             quia
             ipse
             solus
             est
             perfectio
             ,
             &
             perfectus
             solus
             Dei
             Filius
             Christus
             ,
             caeteri
             omnes
             semiperfecti
             sumus
             .
             
               Opt.
               li.
            
             2.
             
             Qui
             autem
             rectissimè
             sapiunt
             ,
             intelligunt
             quemlibet
             hominum
             ,
             quam
             vis
             jam
             pro
             consortio
             societatis
             humanae
             non
             absurdè
             dici
             possit
             justissimè
             vivere
             ,
             non
             tamen
             posse
             esse
             sine
             aliquo
             vitio
             quamdiu
             caro
             concupiscit
             adversus
             spiritum
             ,
             spiritus
             autem
             adversus
             carnem
             .
             
               Aug.
               contra
               Parmen
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Q●ae
               potest
               alia
               major
               esse
               ●em●ritas
               quā
               Dei
               (
               non
               dicā
               similitudinem
               sed
               )
               aequalitatē
               vendicare
               ,
               &
               brevi
               sentent●â
               omnia
               hae●●tcorum
               venena
               complecti
               .
               —
               Hoc
               est
               enim
               hominē
               ex
               homine
               colere
               ,
               &
               in
               co●pore
               cōstitutum
               esse
               sine
               corpore
               ,
               &
               optare
               potiùs
               quàm
               docere
               ,
               dic●nte
               Apostol●
               ,
               
                 Miser
                 ego
                 hom●
                 ,
                 qui●
                 meliberabit
                 de
                 corpore
                 mortis
                 hujus
                 ?
              
               —
            
             
               Si
               quod
               non
               vult
               (
               Paulus
               )
               operatu●
               ,
               qu●modo
               sta●●
               potest
               hoc
               quod
               dicitur
               ,
               p●sse
               hominem
               esse
               sine
               peccato
               si
               velit
               ?
               Quâ
               ratione
               potest
               esse
               quod
               velit
               ,
               ●ùm
               Apostolus
               asserat
               se
               quod
               cupiat
               implere
               non
               posse
               ?
               cumque
               ab
               eis
               quaerim●s
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               illi
               quos
               absque
               peccato
               putent
               ;
               Nova
               stropha
               eluder●
               cupiunt
               ve●itatem
               ,
               se
               non
               eos
               dicere
               qui
               sint
               vel
               fuerint
               ,
               sed
               qui
               esse
               possint
               .
               Eg●egii
               Doctores
               dicunt
               esse
               posse
               ,
               quod
               nunquam
               sui●le
               demonstrant
               ,
               dicente
               Scriptura
               ,
               
                 Omne
                 quod
                 suturum
                 est
                 ,
                 ita
                 sactum
                 est
                 in
                 priore
                 tempore
                 .
                 Hieron
                 .
                 ad
                 C●●●●phon●
                 .
              
               Apostoli
               una
               hora
               vigilare
               non
               possunt
               ,
               somno
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
               carnis
               fragilitate
               superati
               ;
               &
               tu
               p●tes
               longo
               tempore
               omnia
               peccata
               superare
               .
               
                 Id.
                 advers
                 .
                 Pelag.
                 l.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             7.18
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             3.12.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             103.14
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Qui
               ad
               summum
               nititur
               ,
               aliquoties
               in
               med●o
               subsistit
               ;
               at
               qui
               medium
               destinavit
               nimio
               saepenume●ò
               residet
               .
               
                 Eraesm
                 .
                 in
                 Scholiis
                 Epist.
                 Hier.
                 ad
                 C●esiphont
                 .
              
               Est
               quoddam
               prodire
               tenus
               si
               non
               datur
               ultra
               .
               Item
               ,
               Nam
               vitiis
               nemo
               sine
               nascitur
               ,
               optimus
               ille
               Qui
               minimis
               urgetur
               .
               Horat.
               
            
             
               Arduos
               agressus
               virtutis
               suspice
               :
               etiam
               si
               decidunt
               ,
               magna
               conantes
               .
               Generosa
               res
               est
               ,
               respicientē
               non
               ad
               suas
               ,
               sed
               ad
               naturae
               (
               gratiae
               )
               vires
               ,
               conari
               alta
               ,
               tentare
               ,
               &
               mente
               majora
               concipere
               ,
               quā
               quae
               ingenti
               animo
               adornatis
               effici
               possint
               .
               
                 Senec
                 .
                 de
                 vit
                 .
                 B●a●
                 .
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
            
          
           
             e
             S.
             Augustine
             hath
             written
             a
             book
             
               de
               persectione
               justitiae
            
             ,
             especially
             to
             answer
             this
             Pelagiā
             question
             .
             
               Ratiocinat
               .
               Pelagianorum
            
             6.
             
             Cur
             praeciperetur
             quod
             fieri
             omnino
             non
             posset
             ?
             Respondetur
             ,
             consultissimè
             homini
             praecipi
             ,
             ut
             rectis
             passibus
             ambulet
             ,
             ut
             cum
             se
             non
             posse
             perspexerit
             ,
             medicinam
             requirat
             ,
             quae
             interioris
             hominis
             ad
             sanandam
             peccati
             claudicationem
             ,
             gratia
             Dei
             est
             per
             Jesum
             Christ.
             Dom.
             nostrum
             .
             Ratioc
             .
             8.
             
             Tunc
             erit
             plena
             justitia
             ,
             quando
             plena
             sanitas
             ;
             tunc
             plena
             sanitas
             ,
             quando
             plena
             charitas
             ,
             plenitudo
             enim
             legis
             charitas
             ;
             tunc
             autem
             plena
             charitas
             ,
             quando
             videbimus
             eum
             sicuti
             est
             .
             Ratioc
             .
             9.
             
             Quia
             peccavit
             voluntas
             secuta
             est
             peccantem
             ,
             peccatū
             habendi
             dura
             necessitas
             ,
             donec
             tota
             sanetur
             infirmitas
             ,
             &
             accipiatur
             tanta
             libertas
             ,
             in
             qua
             ,
             sicut
             necesse
             est
             ,
             permaneat
             beatè
             vivendi
             voluntas
             ;
             ita
             ut
             sit
             etiam
             benè
             vivendi
             ,
             &
             nunquam
             peccandi
             voluntaria
             foelixque
             necessitas
             .
             Ratioc
             .
             11.
             
             Frustra
             non
             prohiberetur
             aut
             juberetur
             ,
             quod
             vel
             caveri
             ,
             vel
             impleri
             non
             possit
             .
             Respondetur
             —
             Ad
             hoc
             enim
             lex
             ista
             praecepit
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             in
             his
             implendis
             homo
             defecerit
             ,
             non
             se
             extollat
             superbia
             tumidus
             ;
             sed
             ad
             gratiam
             confugiat
             fatigatus
             ,
             ac
             sic
             eum
             lex
             terrendo
             ,
             ad
             Christum
             diligendum
             Paedagogi
             perducat
             officio
             .
             Ratioc
             .
             15.
             
             Si
             est
             aliquod
             peccatū
             quod
             vitari
             non
             posset
             ,
             quomodo
             justus
             Deus
             dicitur
             ,
             si
             imputare
             cuiquā
             creditur
             quod
             vitare
             non
             posset
             ?
             Respondemus
             ,
             Jam
             olim
             cōtra
             superbos
             est
             clamatum
             ,
             
               Beatus
               cui
               non
               imputavit
               Dominus
               peccatum
               ,
            
             non
             enim
             imputat
             his
             qui
             fideliter
             ei
             dicunt
             ,
             
               Di●itte
               nobis
               debita
               nostra
               .
               Ratioc
               .
            
             17.
             
             Dicit
             Apostolus
             ,
             
               Non
               quia
               〈◊〉
               acceperim
               ,
               aut
               jam
               perfectus
               sum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Quotquot
             ergò
             perfectè
             currimus
             ,
             hoc
             sapiamus
             quod
             nondū
             perfecti
             sumus
             ;
             ut
             illic
             per●iciamur
             quo
             perfectè
             adhuc
             currimus
             .
             —
             Cur
             ergò
             non
             praeciperetur
             homini
             ista
             perfectio
             ,
             quā
             vis
             jam
             in
             hac
             vita
             nemo
             habeat
             ?
             Non
             enim
             rectè
             curritur
             ,
             si
             quo
             currendum
             est
             nesciatur
             .
             Quomodo
             autem
             sciretur
             ,
             si
             nullis
             praeceptis
             ostenderetur
             ?
             —
             Testimonia
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             quibus
             probatur
             praeceptum
             esse
             homini
             ,
             ut
             absque
             peccato
             sit
             .
             Ad
             hoc
             respondemus
             :
             Non
             utrum
             praeceptum
             sit
             quaeritur
             ,
             quod
             valdè
             manifestū
             est
             ;
             sed
             hoc
             ipsum
             quòd
             praeceptū
             esse
             constat
             u●●um
             in
             corpore
             mortis
             hujus
             possit
             impleri
             ,
             ubi
             caro
             concupiscit
             adve●sus
             spiritum
             ,
             &
             spiritus
             adversus
             carnem
             ,
             ut
             non
             ea
             quae
             volumus
             faciamus
             .
             —
             Haec
             est
             nunc
             nostra
             justitia
             quâ
             currimus
             ,
             esurientes
             &
             sitientes
             ad
             perfectionem
             plenitudinemque
             justitiae
             ,
             ut
             eâ
             postea
             saturemur
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hist.
               of
               Trent
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Great
             Oracle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Principale
             crimen
             generis
             humani
             ,
             summus
             seculi
             reatus
             ,
             tota
             causa
             judicii
             idololatria
             :
             Nam
             ,
             etsi
             suam
             speciem
             tenet
             unumquodque
             delictum
             ,
             &
             si
             suo
             quoque
             Nomine
             judicio
             destinctur
             ,
             in
             Idoloterriae
             tamen
             crimine
             expungitur
             .
             
               Tertul.
               de
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             25.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             &c.
             2
             King.
             17.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             King.
             21.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             2
             
             Chr.
             36.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ezek.
             36.18
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             16.6
             .
             Rev.
             17.6
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18.21
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             19.